GinSanRei
Chapter 901. Night of Fun A world unknown to me
I kept complaining despite not knowing anything about you, sorry
Tendou Otome apologized to Minaho-neesan.
But, we�re still different. You�re you, I�m Me
Minaho-neesan smiled.
What�s the difference?
I mean, sure, when Sonoko�s old man did her, we supported her. As for me, I relied on Hiromi-san. But, I thought that I was suited for prostitution work too
She�s speaking from her dialect.
My, no, our parents are Yakuza. Furthermore, they�re not the intellectual Yakuza�s but instead, the stupid ones, I mean, it�s only foolish Yakuza
Then?
Minaho-neesan�s letting her speak as much as she wants.
Nobody among us could enter a decent high school. It would�ve been better if we managed to get a diploma even when skipping school but most parents stop us halfway, turning the boys to Yakuza, and the women into soapland members And your parents were such as well?
That�s right. Stupid child, stupid parent. I�m still registered in school, but, half of the girls who came to Tokyo already left school. I mean, they don�t take middle school seriously, some of them answered the entrance examination with nothing but their name thinking that they will pass. And some didn�t even write their names. They make mistakes in Kanji, they can only write in hiragana. One kid doesn�t even know the difference between あA and おO
Err.
The other girl who�s abused has the name Ogawa Shigeyo, but she writes it as Akayu Tsuke She already forgot the voiced consonant marks. She reads Wa as Yu She changed Yo to a music note. She messed up her name, so, of course, she doesn�t even know her seat number. Do you think someone like that can pass the exams?
Well, you can�t even find out who answered that test.
Therefore, Shigeyo�s going to end up in soapland in the end. She�s got no other place to sink in but soaplands. No, Shigeyo�s father may sell her off. Anyway, I know her ending
Tendou Otome said.
As for me, I learned martial arts, so they�re not rash with me, but I�ll still end up as a Yakuza�s woman. Or maybe Nee-san will keep me. But still, I have no choice, do I? How can a daughter of a Yakuza live a normal life in this world? Our fathers aren�t just some small-time Yakuza, but real scum. They all have criminal records Right. They earn income by violating the law, and so there�s no way out if the police catch them
Minaho-neesan continues to smile.
That�s right, it�s the difference. I mean, you�re going at, I mean, at an utterly all-out level compared to us
She glares at us.
What�s what those small girls playing Shiritori with Louis the what? They�re too smart! I mean, if you want Louis, then shouldn�t it be Louis Vuitton first? Or the comedian Renaissance, or if you�re starting up with Ru, then what about Ruler? Or Lucifer?
Err.
Ruler, which one?
Edie asks Nei.
It�s a spell from a game. They often use that
Thank you! I know about LUCIFER, he�s the demon in Christian stories
Don�t be stupid, he�s just a game character, isn�t he?
Tendou Otome glares at Edie.
He�s a demon from the Christian bible, and so that�s probably the reason why the games use it
Huh? Then, what? Lucifer is seriously a demon?
Hmm.
You mean he�s not from phone games but a real guy?
I don�t trust what I don�t see with my own eyes. Therefore, I don�t know if it exists or not
Edie speaks calmly.
Oh, right! Anyway, you all are too smart, so self-important, unlike us children of Yakuza, who are stupid girls! That�s why you�ll never understand our feelings! And you never will!
Tendou Otome snaps with all the emotions she�s holding so far.
By the way, why is your father named Tendou Sadao, 42 yo
Minaho-neesan asks with a smile.
Oh, that�s because my father was so dumb and useless until 42 years old that he�s one of the worst subordinates. Even the younger Yakuza looks down on him, making him a messenger and such
Tendou Otome replied.
And then when there was an incident in the group, the boss to gather the people and send someone as a sacrificial pawn and beat up the enemy boss. Naturally, nobody wanted to do the job, and so they pushed it off to him, telling him to bring this, it was a knife from a senior, then, the old man got the blood rushing up his head, that he was someone weak until that age, and yet, he just left saying I�m going, and really went and beat up the enemy boss That means, it was the age where he had a significant role
Minaho-neesan interjects.
Major role you say, but all he did was self-abandonment, I don�t know the details however
Why?
I mean, he didn�t come back for three years since then
He didn�t come back?
No, there were some eye-witnesses, and so they looked after him, they found him, went to trial, and was imprisoned with hard labor
Oh, I see.
And when he came back, the guy Father beat up is a well-known name, that he�s told: That was amazing, you went to beat up -san. Then, the old man liked it, and so he told the boss and seniors that he will accomplish whatever orders they give him. And he�s serious. He�s not thinking of his future. He�s only following instructions and will go beat up whoever it is! He said, I�m Aniki�s Super Yes-man! Well, the police go to him, and he went to prison for two more years Oh, he�s the specialty sacrificial pawn of the Yakuza. It has higher risk, but he�s always happy that the higher-ups praise them
Minaho-neesan said.
That�s right! That�s why I had a better life for six years because he was gone! His prison time was long
What�s with this parent-daughter relationship?
Anyway, people change at age 42, and so he�s called Tendou Sadao, 42yo. The old man himself says that I was a useless small-time when I was young, but I blossomed when I reached past my 40s, everyone aspires to become like that, but the people around him says Be careful since there are some stupid and useless bastards out there, but after beating up their head for too long, they class-up, just like that Tendou Then, as for the job, your father accepted this time?
Tendou Otome looked at Minaho-neesan.
I mean, that old man is a super yes-man, so he�ll do anything the group orders him to do. If he�s told to use his daughter, he�ll do it, it�s the group�s order
Using the daughters of Yakuza and make a move on the girls attending in Misuzu�s school were orders from the group.
They�re all the same. They�re not ordinary small-timers, they�re people who created the reputation that they�re a bit dangerous and somehow managed to make a place for themselves. They�re Yes-men who will follow orders from the higher-ups. Sonoko�s father is the one who offered her body to his seniors. Seeing that, my father said If only you had a bit of sexiness, then boss and Aniki would fuck you, they only think of us as tools to keep their status Tendou Otome speaks hatefully.
I can understand how you feel. Therefore, you need to cut off your relationship with your father first. Together with the remaining eight daughters
Minaho-neesan looks at Tendou Otome�s eyes.
You should. If they continue to stay with those super yes-men, then their lives won�t be enough! If they�re going to sell their body anyway, then if they part from their parents, they should be able to earn money, right?
Right, I�ll pull the agency margin
But it�s not Zero, is it? If it�s with those men, they�ll take it all
Tendou Otome said.
Okay. I�ll give up on escaping together with Sonoko. I�ll accept it. If we can sever our connections with the old men, then anything will do. I don�t care if we become prostitutes after that, just, save the girls from their hands Tendou Otome�s serious, but,
I look at Tsukiko�s face, who�s sitting next to Tendou Otome.
Tsukiko looked at me and shook her head.
That means she�s lying.
Tendou Otome wants to use us, seize the opportunity, and escape.
Tendou Otome doesn�t notice Tsukiko�s movements.
It�s because she�s holding her back using Miko power.
Currently, Tendou Otome forgot about Tsukiko, she can�t see her.
Oh well, tell us about your father�s allies
Minaho-neesan said.
Let�s put the girls aside. Either way, they�re gathered at the same place so they won�t escape. You said eight, right?
Right, it�s eight
Tsukiko nods.
Sonoko, Shigeyo, Yachiyo.
You don�t have to tell me that, tell me about your father
Tendou Otome.
I don�t know their real names, is that okay?
Huh?
How do I say it? Most of them are using their Yakuza name when they�re in business
Yakuza name? That exists?
First, father�s adviser, Nakama Mihotarou
O-Okay.
The other one is Sugai Kanezou-san
Are they Yakuza or comedians?
And then you mentioned that there are two couples. The first pair is Kadokawa Harukigenia, and Gangi Mari Their daughter is the ugly one
Oh.
The other one is Yakushimaru Hiroshi and Iwasaki Yoshimi. This couple brought their two daughters, and they�re the ones I mentioned recording lolicon videos earlier
I heard that.
Why do the couples have different names? Is it because it�s their Yakuza names?
Edie asks.
There�s that, but most of them aren�t married
Tendou Otome replied without hesitation.
Oh, they�re in de facto marriage state
Nei nods.
I look at Tsukiko.
She�s not showing signs that these were lies.
I can trust that it�s true.
Then, I mentioned Iwasaki Yoshimi-san. She�s also with them. Also, Iwasaki Hiromi
The lesbian who�s in control of Tendou Otome.
Did she also bring her daughter?
No, Hiromi-san is only there to observe us. She�s not married, nor she has a daughter
Tsukiko shakes her head.
That�s a lie.
Then, what kind of martial arts does Hiromi-san use?
Edie aks.
Oh, well. She�s strong
Stronger than Otome?
Hmm, yeah
Tsukiko�s not reacting.
She�s telling the truth.
What about the remaining three?
Minaho-neesan asks casually.
There are eight daughters.
Nakayama, Sugai, Kadokawa and Gangi couple has one.
Yaku Shimaru and Uwasaki has two.
Hiromi doesn�t have a daughter, or so Tendou Otome claims,
Oh right. There�s also Kikuchi Dorazaemon, that�s his alias. Also, Shigeyo�s father, Ogawa Norio, and Sonoko�s father, Tokudaiji Enrike
That�s eight.
Their numbers match the girls, but,
If that�s the case, where is the lie?
If Tsukiko goes deeper into Tendou Otome�s mind, then we can find out right away, but,
If she forced her way in, I worry that Tendou Otome�s mind will become irrecoverable.
The problem is how do we make Tendou Otome imagine it so Tsukiko can read through the surface thoughts, but.
Tsukiko�s making a sour face.
It looks like Tendou Otome�s still hiding something deep inside her.
Kinoshita-san, what do you think?
Minaho-neesan looks at Kinoshita-san.
According to the reports, the people hiding in the karaoke box are thirteen adults and eight daughters, but
I�m not lying! I already said that I�m prepared for this!
Tendou Otome said, but,
She�s still hiding something big.
I think those two were people who joined in after Tendou-san infiltrated Mizushima house
Minaho-neesan?
I�m sure that they�re the journalists. People who�ll write anything for money
Oh, Tendou Sadao came here to create scandals to defame Kouzuki house, and so,
Also, the Journalists are ready to spread information to the internet if anything happens
If our invasion on Tendou Sadao�s hideout goes poorly, then,
They�ll start writing, Kouzuki house�s staff suddenly attacked us, to every site they know.
Or maybe, they have some hoax story ready to publish.
They�re only waiting for our actions to send them off.
Anyway, we need to transport all 20+ of them
Minaho-neesan said.
It�s regrettable that the karaoke box has some pedestrians
I�m also troubled.
We need to take out Tendou Sadao, and the troublesome Yakuza along with the eight daughters without the civilians knowing what�s going on.
Furthermore, there�s also the other group that�s watching Tendou Sadao
Nei said.
Right, there�s also Irokuchou Ichiro�s group.
If Minaho-neesan hands over Yomi to Tendou Sadao, then.
Their aim would be to snatch her away from the sides.
Either way, if any alarm is raised, Kouzuki house loses
Michi said.
Once it reaches media and police, then,
The enemy will insist that Kouzuki house hurt them.
That�s the spark for the scandal.
We�ve done this before but, if you use news outlets, all you need to do is fan the flames
Nei�s right. We�ve done that to spread the scandal about Shirasaka Sousuke before.
If one material escapes and starts the scandal, it goes downward spiral.
The Yakuza can manipulate information from the Kansai headquarters.
That means, we have to deal with them without the society knowing anything
Minaho-neesan said. Edie;
Do you girls have any disguise ready?
She asks Anjou Mitama and Kinuka, who�s been silent all this time.
You finally asked!
Asked!
Our Anjou style arts is specialized in having the power to protect our Masters, Kurama house in any place, and in any situation!
Situation!
Kinuka and I have mastered several times of disguise to deceive the people around us!
Us!
As usual, these two are speaking enthusiastically.
Then, what kind of disguise is that?
Edie asks.
The best ones we sister have is the Komuso!
What?
komuso?
What Komuso?
Oh, that.
You know about it, Edie?
I asked out of surprise.
Huh, you don�t know about Komuso, Darling?
Nope, I don�t, sorry
I replied.
It�s those people who wear black Japanese clothes, hiding their heads with braided hats, then carrying a box with 明暗 written in it. Then, they blow some bamboo flute
Yes! I can use the bamboo flutes!
Mitama-oneesama�s good at it! I love it too!
Wait.
You mean it�s some guys who show up on historical plays?
Right, they come and kill the wolf that takes the children, and Zatoichi
I knew it.
Okay, I have this bamboo flute with katana hidden inside
Kinuka-san shows a satisfied smile.
Nono, you can�t do that!
I said.
Huh? But why? If we want a disguise that doesn�t stand out, this would be the best option.
Mitama-san speaks with a serious face, but.
That only works on Edo period
What are you talking about? We still have Komuso at this age!
No, they probably exist, but they stand out too much
Komuso�s made to not stand out!
Kinuka-san.
I told you, Komuso who brings school girls with them will stand out
I told you already that Komuso is our mastery, and so nobody will notice!
Mitama-san speaks stubbornly, but,
Ah, I get it
I.
I see, your Anjou arts.
Right, these two have come from the family lineage of bodyguards.
It�s what they use to protect Kurama house from ancient times. Furthermore, without making any exchange with other martial arts, it stayed as-is from the Edo period?
They�ve improved the skills like that Skylab Hurricane Mixer, turning it to their own variety, but,
When it comes to their bodyguard duties, they still follow the old tradition.
Coming from the age where Komuso were common, and they won�t stand out when walking around wearing the same clothes.
Besides, it�s only adult males who can do Komuso disguise, right? Do Anjou arts have no disguise for women?
Bodyguard duty is mostly for males.
The female bodyguards for the young ladies of nobility started during the Meiji era when the young ladies can go to school.
And back then, the young ladies mostly have male bodyguards.
we do!
We do!
Anjou sisters speak with a gloomy face.
It�s just, uhm
It�s Echigojishi
Echigojishi?
Or, Kakubejishi
Kakubejishi!
What Kakubejishi?
What�s that?
you don�t know either, Edie?
Finally, something that Edie doesn�t know.
Wait, I�ll look it up now
Nei opens her smartphone.
Ah, there it is, it�s a street performer from Edo period. They do flute and drums together, hop, jump, handstand
what�s that?
Yes, it�s from the movie Kurama Tengu with Misora Hibari-sama!
It�s with Itou Tsukasa-sama on TV
The Anjou sisters speak cheerfully.
I can blow the flute, Kinuka can do dancing, and so, we can manage to do to Kakubejishi
No, look.
What�s the difference between that and Komuso?
That�s good. Let�s go with that
Minaho-neesan? eeh?
Chapter 902. Night of Fun Human, Patience.
For now, we will use these girls� performance to gather the attention of the pedestrians
Oh. Now I get it.
Then, we�re going to get Tendou Sadao and the others in the Karaoke box while that�s happening?
That�s right. Kou
Minaho-neesan looks at the speakers.
Shou-san, prepare cars for retrieval
We have two 2 ton trucks prepared. They�re disguised as moving company agents
Yeah, we can bring the truck to the karaoke box�s side and then bring them in stealthily.
Also, the aforementioned Kouzuki SS former training hall is in the neighborhood, please use that
An unused building nearby.
Thank you, Shou-san
Minaho-neesan gave her thanks.
Wait a second!
A second!
Huh? What now?
Does that mean that our job is to be a spectacle?
Are we not participating in the punishment of the bad guys?
What punishment?
Look, the bad guys you�re talking about are divided into two groups
Nei smiled wryly and explained.
Then, the guys hiding in the karaoke box have hostages with them, and so we have to deal with them delicately, that�s our job
Edie added.
Then, there will be another group that will come from the sides, and you will deal with them
Michi speaks like a cool girl.
I see. That means you leave their destruction to us sisters?
Certainly!
Err.
If this goes on, Irokuchou Ichirou�s group, the one who will try to snatch away the Takakura shrine maiden from the sides, will.
They will be fighting these sisters while some civilians are moving around.
Ain�t that dangerous?
If there are witnesses, then it will become news.
It�s not just you two. Kinoshita-san, could you look after the two?
Minaho-neesan leaves the Anjou sisters to Kinoshita-san.
I�m okay with that
Kinoshita-san gives consent while showing her usual smile.
Your team leader is Kinoshita-san. She�s from Kouzuki SS, and so you�ll follow her instructions, won�t you?
Minaho-neesan told the sisters.
Speaking of which, it�s Kinoshita-san who brought these sisters to this room.
If you don�t follow my instructions, I�ll report it to Seki-san.
When you hinder the operation because of your selfish judgment, then you�re fired. Kouzuki SS can�t use you, and it will become a discussion among the bodyguard companies and nobility
Minaho-neesan gives a strict warning.
Right.
Anjou Mitama and Kinuka�s objectives are to work and earn money to ease up the debts of Kurama house, their Masters.
They can�t disobey Kouzuki SS right now.
It can�t be helped, we�ll follow Kinoshita-san�s orders
Orders
On the other hand, the sisters probably won�t follow orders from Michi and Edie, who are in the same generation as them.
There�s a high chance that they will mess everything up because they make a judgment call themselves.
Naturally, they won�t listen to Nei or me, who aren�t bodyguards.
I mean, to be honest, I think that they�ll ignore Minaho-neesan�s instructions all the same.
In a sense, only Kinoshita-san can hold down these two since she carries the name of Kouzuki SS.
However.
Kinoshita-san�s also a messed up person, even more than the sisters.
Is it correct to let them team up?
Then, while Kinoshita-san�s doing the road performance, Minaho-oneechan brings Yomi-chan with her and shows up on the karaoke box?
Nei said.
Yes. We will come in by car. Okay?
yes!
Yomi replied, filled with tension.
We will use the two-ton truck Shou-san prepared for us. We�ll tell Tendou-san that he�ll need some legs if he wants to escape Tokyo with Yomi-san
A means of transport to return to Kansai.
And once Yomi-san shows up, Irokuchou Ichirou-san will also move
Yes, that�s when we will block them
Kinoshita-san speaks brightly.
While the people in the karaoke box are concentrating on the fuss outside, I will sneak in and retrieve the girls
Edie said.
Then, I will storm in from the front
Michi shows her expressionless face.
As for you, you can follow Michi or me
Edie told Adelheid-san.
Ah, okay
Which do you prefer? Loud or Stealth?
That�s.
Adelheid-san compares Edie and Michi.
I�ll go loud
Well, Adelheid-san learned her skills from an orthodox school, and so she thinks that she can do her job better with Michi.
Then, you will follow me. I will not allow any disobedience, get it?
Certainly
Michi immediately puts pressure on Adelheid-san.
Okay, I�ll go stealth, Michi goes loud, and when everyone�s incapacitated, that�s when Darling will bring in boxes and pack them up
me?
Yeah, I mean, that�s all I can do.
Nei, you�ll guide the girls, okay?
Okay!
Then.
Me? What am I going to do?
Tendou Otome glares.
She wants to go with us.
As expected, she�s worried about her friends, especially Tokuda Sonoko-san.
Right, as for you.
Minaho-neesan looks at Tsukiko.
Can you pause her?
What? Pause?
Tendou Otome forgot that Tsukiko�s controlling her.
Tsukiko�s power has control over her.
Uhm, there are audio equips, right? It�s PAUSE
What do you mean by tha-Hauu!
Tendou Otome paused her thoughts.
Okay, she�s suspended for the moment
Tsukiko speaks calmly.
Tendou Otome�s mouth is wide open, she�s looking at nothing in the air.
What do you think so far?
Minaho-neesan asks Edie.
I don�t think that she�s lying about herself. Although
Right. The enemy�s plan is to let us capture Tendou Otome-san from the start
They also talked to her with the knowledge that we have the Miko power
I see. That�s why we can�t count on Tendou Otome�s information.
The proof is that the enemy number according to her and Kouzuki SS� investigation are different
Tendou Sadao�s group has another person that Tendou Otome doesn�t know.
Tendou Otome�s father didn�t let her know that the number increased.
But, they couldn�t fool her that easy. I couldn�t sense the malice
Yeah, she thinks that all the information she knows is the truth.
She�s not making a fake story to derange us.
Her emotions of hate towards her father and wanting to save her friends is genuine
Minaho-neesan said.
But, that doesn�t mean that we can fully trust her. She will betray us without remorse anytime
For Tendou Otome, her only allies are those eight girls she brought from Kansai.
Just as we can�t trust her completely, Tendou Otome doesn�t trust us either.
If I recall, she�s lied about one thing. Tendou Sadao�s group member, Iwasaki Hiromi-san, was it?
Tendou Otome said that among the Yakuza group from Kansai, Iwasaki Hiromi didn�t bring her daughter.
Yes, I know that she�s lying. But, everything about Iwasaki Hiromi is hidden deep inside her thoughts
Tsukiko said.
Naturally, if I use my power, I can force and read the memories she has deep inside her mind, but.
If she forced to stir until the bottom of someone�s mind, it would mess them up that it might reach the point of no recovery.
If I recall, Iwasaki Hiromi came with her sister, didn�t she? Iwasaki Yoshimi-san, was it? The one which is de facto married with another Yakuza and is recording lolicon videos with their daughter Minaho-neesan asks Tsukiko.
Yes, she mentioned that
Then, do you know the status of Iwasaki Yoshimi-san in her mind? Is it sunken deep, like Iwasaki Hiromi-san?
Tsukiko touches the back of Tendou Otome�s head.
No, she�s in the same place as the other Yakuza who came from Kansai. Iwasaki Hiromi�s the only woman who�s hiding deep inside her mind
Similar to Tendou Sadao-san?
Minaho-neesan asks.
Oh, right. But, despite hiding her father deep inside, she pulls it out back to the surface
That means she often thinks of him.
Therefore, Miko power can peek through her memories.
Did she hate being Hiromi-san�s partner that much?
I mutter.
Compared to the other adult Yakuza, she�s the only one Tendou Otome�s hiding deep down in her mind.
I can�t say that. Although, it�s nothing to worry too much
Minaho-neesan said.
When you fight people like Yakuza, don�t think too hard. Most of them don�t think and just charge at you. If you overthink the possibilities, thinking Maybe they�ll do this, Maybe they�ve set up this kind of trap, then you�re hindering your movements The enemy could be smarter than yourself. Or maybe, the enemy could be dumber than yourself
Edie?
Darling, don�t assume that the enemy is always smarter than you or that they�re more skilled, sometimes, you have to think the other way around
Tendou Sadao and his group are abysmally dumb and scums, if we�re to use Tendou Otome�s statements.
They will not hesitate to use violence to follow the orders of their bosses and seniors.
Even when the police arrest them and send them to prison, they still think that it�s worth it for the Yakuza world.
They will rape their friend�s daughter or even turn them to prostitutes without care.
They let their own daughter infiltrate the enemy mansion.
Right, Tendou Sadao is.
He�s making Tendou Otome poison suicide herself in the Kouzuki mansion.
He�s sacrificing his daughter�s life to accomplish the orders of the organization.
They misunderstand that it makes them cool is what makes them scums.
Right, they�re not people who can outwit us with their plans
They�re people who swing their blade from following their emotions, they�re simplistic people.
Perhaps, this Iwasaki Hiromi is connected to Irokuchou Ichirou-san?
Nei inferred.
There should be at least one person who will report all of the situations to Irokuchou Ichirou-san
Tendou Otome knows about it, and so she keeps Iwasaki Hiromi-san on a different place in her thoughts?
Hmm, Is it not the case
Nei looks at Minaho-neesan.
I think Nei�s inference is close. But, that�s not all there is to it
That�s.
Oh well, we can revise our plans while Tendou Otome-san�s thoughts are suspended. Everyone, listen carefully
Minaho-neesan begins to talk.
Kuu?
Tendou Otome�s �pause� has resumed.
Oh, Tendou-san, you�ll infiltrate with Edie from the back. You want to secure the girls, don�t you?
Minaho-neesan says as if nothing happened.
Okay, I don�t want to see the old men after all
Tendou Otome hasn�t noticed that time flowed while she was suspended.
Also, as for the girls who�ll come in from the front, Kou, Nei, and Adelheid-san will come in, pretending as customers before Michi-san comes in
Minaho-neesan.
That�s the natural action if you�re going there, right?
That means we�re joining up inside?
If possible, you could check on the situation of Tendou Sadao and the girls and tell us via phone
I see. It�s better to know information before jumping in.
But, the real employees of the store have already evacuated, and the store should be closed down for today, right?
Businesses in the neighborhood are all under the Kouzuki group�s jurisdiction.
As soon as Tendou Sadao entered a building, the other customers are sent home, and the employees also evacuated.
We can use our quick-wittedness for that
It�s okay. I�ll deal with it, Yo-chan!
Nei said with a smile.
But, if all of the combat members are elsewhere, there�s nobody to guard Minaho-neesan and Yomi
I�m worried.
It�s okay. Michi-san will be keeping guard in the front, and once she enters the building, we�ll go to Kinoshita-san who�s performing on the streets
Minaho-neesan looks at Kinoshita-san.
With that said, I�ll ask you to keep us safe from Irokuchou Ichirou-san once they commence attack
Roger that! You two got it?
Kinoshita-san speaks to the Anjou sisters with a smile.
Certainly
Consent! Yessir! Defense gate!
Knowing Kinoshita-san�s pulverizing flail�s power, she should be okay.
As for Anjou sisters, no need to worry about them.
Once I find out where Sonoko and the girls are, make sure to contact me too!
Tendou Otome orders me.
Oh, she still isn�t aware of Tsukiko.
We still haven�t discussed what Tsukiko will do on-site.
Tsukiko, how long is she going to do this?
I don�t think Tsukiko could join in Edie and Tendou Otome and infiltrate from the back of the building.
She has no skill to do that.
Then, let�s make our preparations
I�ve prepared the disguise tools, here you go
Kinoshita-san guides us to another room.
Tendou Otome�s following us.
Behind her is Tsukiko sticking to her.
There we go.Like this?
I don�t need any disguise since I�m going there wearing my school uniform.
The girls are changing to clothes that make it easier to move.
Michi used a twin-tail hairstyle to change her ambiance.
uu, Master
Pink T-shirt and jeans, Sneakers and Hotpants,
Yeah, you should wear clothes like this sometimes. Any clothes look good on you since you�re a beauty, Michi
uu
Michi blushed, and she�s feeling shy that she might faint.
As for me, it�s this
Edie�s wearing dark blue long sleeve shirt and a light brown hotpants.
It�s better if you wear light brown color if you want to go dark instead of wearing black clothing
Oh, she chose the color with infiltration in mind.
Thank you for waiting!
Nei�s also wearing jeans. But, her ass line stands out, it�s sexy. It�s got an adult university student feel to it.
do I have to wear this?
Adelheid-san is wearing a lacy one-piece dress.
Uhm, skirts are.
They�ll never expect the girl wearing the cutest clothes to be combat personnel, right? Also, put this on
Nei puts a white band on Adelheid-san�s head.
What�s this?
It�s cute, right? It�s called Kachusha but how do they call it in Europe?
It�s a headband or Alice band
Edie replies.
Why Alice?
I asked.
Lewis Carroll�s Alice through the looking glace illustration has that
I see.
It�s called Kachusha in Japan because a famous actress was wearing that while that was her role, right?
Nei said.
That�s what they say, but in fact, there are no photos found in the Taishou era where Matsui Sumako was wearing a headband on her role on the stage play Ressurection
Michi?
No, I mean, Matsui Sumako�s act as the Kachusha was the origin of the word. It was unrelated to the play at that time. However, most people named it arbitrarily due to popularity. Matsui Sumako�s Salome act coined the Salome scarf, and the drug Salomethyl, despite the play itself having no relationship to such I see. So it�s just the name
Nei�s impressed.
Yada yada! You all keep on throwing random trivia
Tendou Otome shows up complaining.
She�s wearing navy blue fatigues and a cap.
It looks like she�s some partime worker on delivery.
Behind her is Tsukiko, wearing the same clothes.
Thank you for waiting!
Waiting!
Ting!
And Kinoshita-san and the Anjou sisters show up.
Err.
Mount Osore shaman?
Pilgrims?
Nei and I retorted at the same time.
The three of them are wearing white Japanese clothes.
They�re covering their head with a hood.
No, since it�s a rare chance to do a street performance, then
Kinoshita-san smiled.
We changed our clothes to Takeda Shingen!
Why?
Why go with Takeda Shingen when you�re doing a Japanese style street performance?
I�m also Takeda Shingen!
Takeda Shingen!
And there�s three of them.
I can only think of the group named Shingens!
Kinoshita-san.
And our motto is?
Ningen Shingenda!
The three speak without hesitation.
Oh, right.
Kinoshita-san was from Banbarubie 3.
She�s been in a gang of three.
Well, I guess this is how it ends up.
Takeda�s chivalric order is also a good name
I�m not going to ask why.
Chapter 903.Night of Fun GO TO HELL
Everyone�s ready?
Lastly, Minaho-neesan and Yomi show up.
Yomi�s.
Ah, I look like I�m tied up, but it�s actually like this!
Yomi flaps her hand while smiling.
Oh, she can untangle it quickly.
She will also have a gag and blindfold on-site
Okay, don�t be too hard on me
Yomi laughed.
Well then, let�s go
Minaho-neesan gave the order. Everyone started moving.
Yomi and Michi will move together with Minaho-neesan.
However, Michi will jump in to ambush the enemy on the karaoke box once there�s a go sign.
Kinoshita-san, Anjou Mitama, and Kinuka will attract the attention of the enemy outside by doing a street performance. While at it, they will also suppress Irokuchou Ichiro�s group, who will come in sweeping.
Edie and Tendou Otome are going to sneak in from behind.
Then, Nei, Adelheid-san, and I are going inside to check the situation.
The car�s this way
Kinoshita-san brings us to the place where Shou-neechan prepared the truck.
Yeah, that�s one trunk surrounded by an aluminum square wall with a Moving company mark in it.
Can Kinoshita-san drive this until we�re one block away from the objective? Edie-san and Tendou-san will take the passenger seat
Two-ton trucks can only have three people in the seats.
Therefore, the remaining people will hide inside the cargo compartment.
It�s illegal to have people inside the truck�s cargo compartment, but,
We�ve been criminals from the start, what�s the problem then?
Why am I in front?
Tendou Otome�s irritated.
It can�t be helped, you�re the only one who wears clothing for the moving company.
Edie said.
I�m also wearing the same clothes so they�ll see us as partimers wearing this uniform
Edie�s wearing the same fatigues as Tendou Otome, then she hides her face with a cap.
Yeah, they have the sporty form, and that makes them look like partime girls who are at the end of their shift after their moving work.
Well, you too
Tendou Otome looks at Kinoshita-san.
But, you know, what about this Takeda Shingen driver of ours?
Kinoshita-san and Anjou sisters are wearing a white hooded costume, imitating Takeda Shingen.
Igosoo!
Kinoshita-san shouted something I couldn�t understand.
That�s got nothing to do with Takeda Shingen at all!
It doesn�t matter much, either way, this place is under surveillance. Once the truck moves out, they�ll follow behind immediately
Minaho-neesan tells Tendou Otome.
A truck from a moving company comes out of the Kouzuki mansion at a time like this? It�s too obvious
No, no, those old men won�t know that! They�re stupid and trash that they even do lookout properly
Tendou Otome said.
Either way, they�re all talking without a care in that dark karaoke box room, sweating on their foreheads and worry endlessly saying Yoo, what do we do? and they�ll continue that without reaching a conclusion Really? I wonder about that
Minaho-neesan smiles.
well, they might go outside for scouting, but, they won�t have time to check up on the gate of Kouzuki house to monitor us, that�s how they are
Tendou Otome speaks flatly.
But, what about Irokuchou Ichirou-san?
Minaho-neesan smiles wryly.
Oh right. They might be watching. They could send some underling punk to watch
Tendou Sadao�s group is a group of useless Yakuza and their wives, but,
Irokuchou Ichirou�s side follows an organization hierarchy, and so, there should be some underlings who will follow orders.
Therefore, Tendou-san, you should look out from the window of the car and check if there are enemies close by
Minaho-neesan said while showing a wry smile.
I don�t think Irokuchou Ichirou-san will make a move until they confirm that Yomi-chan is in this truck. But, it would be a problem if they show up before our operation begins
Yeah.
If we start combat with Irokuchou Ichirou before we arrived at Tendou Sadao�s location, then.
We won�t know what Tendou Sadao will do out of fear.
It will be a problem if they barricade themselves together with the eight girls as hostages.
If that happens and the media covered it on their news, it will become a big one.
They will force a link to Kouzuki house and spread gossips immediately.
Kansai Yakuza wants to throw scandals on Kouzuki house.
They don�t care using either of the two groups as long as it creates material for the story.
But, I don�t know all of Ichirou�s subordinates at all
Tendou Otome replied.
Even so, it�s better than not knowing a single one of them, right? An ordinary car can have someone monitoring from the rear seats, but we don�t have that privilege with the truck. You, Kinoshita-san, and Edie will be our eyes Minaho-neesan responds.
Okay, if that�s the case
Tendou Otome looks at Edie.
I can receive the specific instructions from her, right?
Yes, if you�d please
Haa, can�t do anything about it
Tendou Otome boards the passenger seat.
Edie also enters.
Well then, I�m opening the cargo
Kinoshita-san opens up the cargo door.
I�ll leave the lights on! We have a spare battery, so it�s okay
Oh, we have lights inside. That helps.
This cargo compartment can�t close from the outside, so get in
Kinoshita-san will go out and close the door for us.
Heave-ho
Heave-ho!
The Anjou sisters wearing Shingen clothing stuffs a long wrapping cloth-wrapped item and a long stick in the truck.
I think those are the tools they�re going to use for the street performance.
The back of the cargo compartment has boxes of binding tools.
We�ll use this later to tie up Tendou Sadao�s group.
Load this up too
Certainly!
Kinuka-san holds onto Kinoshita-san�s heavy flail.
I don�t think she can drive if she has that.
Yo-chan, let�s get in
Yeah
Nei, Minaho-neesan, Adelheid-san, and I get inside.
Tsukiko followed.
Is that okay? What about Tendou Otome?
I asked. Tsukiko.
Yes. I planted the suggestion to follow Edie-san�s instructions no matter what during the operation. It�s something light. It should be okay
There we go!
Yomi also gets in
Then, if you�d please
Minaho-neesan told Kinoshita-san after confirming that everyone�s inside.
Okay, okay
Gii, bashinn!
Gacha, gacha, gacha
The doors closed.
After a while, I hear the sound of another door closing in.
Kinoshita-san�s in the driver�s seat now.
Baru, barurururururuu!
The engine starts.
The truck starts moving.
This will be a battle for speed
The two-ton truck drives us around.
Minaho-neesan starts speaking.
We need to clean things up twice as fast as you can imagine
What does that mean?
I asked.
That means, we have no time to check everything. Concentrate only on suppressing the enemy and incapacitate them
Oh, that means we don�t have to observe and think of how we can deal with them?
Nei asks.
Correct. You�ll find yourself in deep trouble if you try to understand how the enemy thinks. After all, they�re people who never think of the minor details
Tendou Sadao is that kind of Yakuza.
They come up with ideas on the spot and move unexpectedly.That means you can�t take your time with them
Michi said.
That�s correct. If you give them the opportunity, they will move outside of our expectations. If they take action outside our hypothesis, it will be hard to deal with them
I see.
They�re people who will use a nuclear weapon to kill a rat in the kitchen. They don�t think of the consequences. They will only use whatever they have on hand by reflex
That means, don�t give them anything that they can reach out for
Yes. Kou, once we give the go sign, we need every one of them to fall unconscious, Michi-san, you can use Shingetsu. Immobilize them
Certainly
Michi nods.
Also, as for the eight girls
Minaho-neesan?
Force them all to faint using your Shingetsu
What does that mean?
Do you know about Stockholm syndrome?
Minaho-neesan looks at me.
It�s when the victims that were kidnapped spent a long time with their abductor that they start to sympathize with them
That�s.
Besides, in this case, it�s their real parents that confine them. Tendou Otome shows hatred towards her father, but some of them might still have affection for their parents
I see.
Actually, we might be able to save them by having Tendou Otome-san talk to them and tell them that their parents are wrong once they see their fathers unconscious, but that�s unlikely
The girls we rescued may come and attack us.
Therefore, make them faint using Shingetsu as soon as you meet them
MInaho-neesan tells Michi.
However, Tendou Otome-san won�t like that method, would she?
Michi said.
Tendou Otome�s coming to rescue her friends.
If Michi uses Shingetsu on them, she�ll think that it�s a vicious assault.
That is why we placed Michi-san on another group. Besides, Edie�s with her
Edie can hold down Tendou Otome acting rashly.
To tell the truth, I couldn�t predict the current state of the eight girls. If they�re in despair or accumulating fury, then they might explode at any time. There�s a high likelihood of children to become crazy if their parents violated them Minaho-neesan said.
Therefore, Yomi, you can�t peek into their minds. Their decayed thoughts can pull you in and break you as well
Tsukiko told Yomi.
I will look after the eight daughters
Tsukiko�s mentally stable compared to Yomi and Luna.
If there are significant wounds on the girls� minds, then I will heal them. That�s the job of the Takakura shrine maiden
She speaks calmly.
Therefore, I will be in charge of the girls, oh, Tendou Otome-san too
She looks at the driver�s seat area.
She seems quite wounded as well
Tendou Otome�s heart?
Uhm, what about me?
Anjou Mitama asks Minaho-neesan.
As for us, is it okay to punish Irokuchou Ichirou-san�s group once they come to attack?
Can they adjust their strength so they won�t kill people?
I will leave you two to Kinoshita-san. What did she tell you?
That�s.uhm, to not forget about comedy when there are spectators
She told us to deliver comedy to the audience
The sisters seem confused.
I do not understand what it means to create comedy while fighting, but.
Yes. Our Anjou arts style taught us to remain beautiful when fighting
Our beautiful combat becomes comedic, hey, Kinuka?
Yes, Mitama-oneesama. It�s confusing
Err.
These sisters used that Skylab Hurricane Mixer on Kyouko-san, and yet.
They think that they�re showing off a fair fight?
I guess they do.
Despite her appearance, Kinoshita-san is an expert in combat for years
Minaho-neesan said.
Yes. She seems to be older than she looks
Michi, that�s not how you should say that.
She looks so young that you can mistake her for a schoolgirl, but,
Kinoshita-san�s only in her mid-twenties, right?
She has plenty of experience in combat, more than several tens than yours. You should follow her and learn
Kuromori-sama is correct. Us sisters only train in the house, hardly have any combat experience
Minaho-neesan and Michi told the two.
i see. I understand!
Then, we�ll follow Kinoshita-san�s instructions!
The two nodded.
The two of them are wearing Takeda Shingen clothing, so it�s surreal.
Burururururururu!
The truck stopped.
Bang bang. Banging comes from the driver�s seat.
Before long.
Gacha, gacha, gacha.
The door on the deck opened.
Okay, we�ve arrived one block away from the destination
Kinoshita-san, Edie, and Tendou Otome show up.
Did anyone tail us?
Minaho-neesan asks Edie.
They�re over there. The yellow rental car. Their license plate has Wa So I found it out right away
Edie smiles.
They�re on call right now, must be calling their friends over?
Tendou Otome said. Minaho-neesan.
Wait
She shows her face outside the truck and looks around.
Not there, they�re over there
Edie holds down Tendou Otome�s hand that was about to point them out.
Minaho�s not looking for the car that was following us, she�s showing herself to them
Huh?
We need to grab Irokuchou Ichirou-san�s group. Therefore, we need them to come over
Minaho-neesan takes out her phone while saying that.
She�s doing some stuff while showing her face.
Ah, hello. It�s me, Fuji Mineko
She�s calling Tendou Sadao.
It went smoothly. We�ve taken out the Takakura shrine daughter, the second daughter.If I recall, it was Yomiko. Yes, she�s sleeping right now, she will not wake up until after 12 hours
Hearing that, Yomi, who�s hiding with me inside the truck, smiled.
Also, I prepared a car for your escape. It�s a mover truck, but I think that you can fit everyone in the cargo compartment. Huh? What? You don�t want to move your group inside a truck? It looks like some underground theater act? But can you do anything about it? If we borrow a bus, it will stand out. Besides, you guys can�t drive a bus, can you? Two-ton trucks only need ordinary permits. Yes. You only need it until you escape Tokyo. If you can�t endure that, then you can abandon it at around Shinyokohama and go back to Kansai through bullet train.Buy your own tickets. I�m not going to shoulder that They still complain despite having a truck prepared for their escape.
Seriously, they�re not even looking at their own situation.
Err, right. Then, twenty minutes from now. We will come alongside the karaoke box after 20 minutes. The trade will happen there, is that good enough? What? You want us to hurry? I can�t. We also have Kouzuki SS watching us. You need to wait at least for twenty minutes Minaho-neesan speaks on the phone.
Okay, well then. That�s twenty minutes, I�ll call you once we arrive. Well then, that was Fuji Mineko!
Minaho-neesan ended the call.
Michi-san, go outside
Okay?
Michi goes out of the truck.
Fortunately, there are hardly any pedestrians
Kinoshita-san chose to park the truck to where pedestrians can�t see us coming down from the truck.
In short, it�s only the people over there that can see us
Irokuchou Ichirou�s minions from the car that followed us.
Michi-san, can you see the old traffic sign over there?
yes
Yeah, there�s a slightly twisted sign over there, it�s scribbled with spray paint.
Destroy that one, go all out
Roger
Michi jumps lightly and then.
She takes out the red whip from her skirt.
Red Bute!
Bashu!
The tip of the whip breaks the speed of sound.
Furthermore, the tip of Michi�s whip has metal edge.
Jakiin!
The traffic sign metal plate is chopped off.
Sei!
Michi swings her whip more.
Ga! Ga! Ga!
She shaves off the pillar continuously.
Last!
Juba!
Bamun!
it fell. The signpost fell!
She swings her whip again.
The traffic sign plate is cut to small pieces, and the post snapped in half.
Bekobekoben.
Karakarakaran.
That was the sound of metal fragments falling on the asphalt floor.
And that is all
Michi exhaled and places back her whip under her skirt.
Thank you, Michi-san
Minaho-neesan smiled.
With that, the observers will not come after us until Irokuchou Ichirou-san arrives
Oh, I see.
They don�t want to get hurt alone
That�s why Michi had her demonstration.
That�s cool
Tendou Otome�s surprised.
We can do better than that!
Than that!
Anjou sisters are burning with a sense of rivalry.
Right. Let�s do it, let�s do it! Okay, give me my stuff!
Kinoshita said, then goes outside the truck to do a street performance with her flail.
Yo-chan, let�s go
Yeah, Adelheid-san
I look at Adelheid-san.
Adelheid-san is a bit gloomy.
You okay, A-chan?
Nei calls her out.
Ah, I�m okay. Let�s go
Adelheid-san replied.
However.
Why did this girl think of participating in this operation?
She didn�t follow Torii-san�s instructions but instead did it voluntarily.
Such a question shows in my mind while we�re departing.
Chapter 904. Night of Fun High Performance.
Well then, sally forth!
Nei told us.
Nei, Edie, and I went down the cargo compartment.
Oh, it�s dark outside now.
All the street lights are lit up.
Are you sure? They can see that you�re coming out of the truck
Tendou Otome, who also got off the passenger seat points at the car that tailed us.
Hey, don�t point at them like that.
It�s fine It�s okay! They don�t understand what we�re trying to do anyway
Nei smiled.
Okay, here, here, your luggage
Okay
Roger that!
Kinoshita-san, Anjou Mitama, and Kinuka carries various tools and wrapping cloth on their back.
They�re also holding poles.
Somehow, they look like Musashibou Benkei more than Takeda Shingen.
This mysterious trio comes down from the truck that came from the Kouzuki mansion.
Naturally, the guys who followed us are confused.
In the end, they can�t decide on their plan until their boss, Irokuchou Ichirou-san confirms it with his own eyes
Minaho-neesan said.
And as for me, I�ll stay here
Michi climbs up to the roof of the truck.
Hey, if you go up there
Tendou Otome speaks in surprise.
They will take photos of her and post with a caption that she�s a young woman acting rashly
Yeah, just like some youngsters who stuff themselves in the convenience store�s freezer as a joke.
A middle school girl climbing up the roof of a truck is like that.
It�s dark around here, and I can erase my presence, pedestrians won�t notice me
Michi said.
It�s only the enemies who observed me climb this roof, they know that I�m here
Michi recently had a demonstration where she destroyed a traffic sign in a blink of an eye.
The guys on the car that followed us are Irokuchou Ichirou�s subordinates, they will report to their allies that someone dangerous is hiding on the roof of the truck.
They can�t approach carelessly now.
We won�t lock the back door. Be careful
Kinoshita-san told Yomi and Tsukiko, who remains in the truck.
It�s okay
Yomi replies with a nervous look.
I�m relying on you
I told Tsukiko.
Tsukiko smiled at me.
For now, Tendou Otome can�t sense Tsukiko, so I�m not going for a conversation.
It�s okay. Michi-san is on the roof, I will not suddenly drive or stop
Kinoshita-san�s moving, so Minaho-neesan has to drive the truck after this.
Nei, you will give the go-sign
Minaho-neesan hands Nei a radio.
Make a call with this, the contents will distribute to each group
She hands Edie and Kinoshita-san a radio with earphones.
She stretches her hand to Michi, who�s on the roof and hands over another piece.
Kou, Nei, and Adelheid-san will confirm the status of the girls in the karaoke box. Then, if we can break in, give the instructions. Everyone, depart immediately once Nei gives the sign. Okay?
Okay, roger that
Certainly
Okay
Haa, we have a heavy responsibility in our shoulders, Yo-chan
Kinoshita-san�s smiling, Michi�s expressionless, and Edie�s also smiling.
Nei embraces me.
Tendou Otome-san, Adelheid-san, and Anjou sisters, good luck
Oh, Ooh
Okay.
Certainly!
Certainly!
Then, Minaho-neesan gets in the driver�s seat.
Okay.
Nei, Adelheid-san, and I are going to scout.
Edie and Tendou Otome are sneaking in from behind.
Kinoshita-san and Anjou sisters are going for the street performance.
Everyone walks to the karaoke box where Tendou Sadao�s hiding.
Minaho-neesan, Michi, Yomi, and Tsukiko are on the truck, they will arrive on-site later.
Still, it makes you realize how scary Tsukiko-san is, right? Yo-chan
Nei talks to me while walking on the night streets.
Huh? What do you mean?
I mean, she�s in complete control of Tendou Otome-san�s mind, right?
That�s.
Tendou Otome and Edie are walking ahead of us at a faster pace.
They will have to go from behind the karaoke box building.
Mii-chan and Ruri-chan, and even the young lady of Torii house were present, and Tendou Otome didn�t talk about anything too shocking for them, right?
Right, when Misuzu was present.
She never talked about the fathers of the eight sexually abusing them.
But, Tendou Otome-san mentioned that the sexual abuse started half a year ago, right?
That�s why! Tsukiko-san was stopping her from talking about the situation from half a year ago
Nei said.
I guess it�s because she doesn�t want Ruriko and Torii-san to hear anything negative about sex?
Raped by their father, turned to prostitutes, oh right, there were the siblings that were used for lolicon videos?
We don�t want those young ladies to know such horrific reality.
That�s because Yo-chan thinks that way
Huh?
Tsukiko-san is acting as Yo-chan desires. She�s used her power all-out back then, hasn�t she? But now, she�s not careful in manipulating the other party�s mind because Yo-chan�s afraid
I look back.
I can�t see Tsukiko on the silver aluminum truck.
That�s why Tsukiko-san is scary. She�ll do anything if it�s for Yo-chan.
Even when it�s just a little thought in my head?
Yeah. For example, Yo-chan can think of Scums like them should die, but don�t want it to happen for real. You don�t speak of it, but you still think of that
Tsukiko can read that thought.
And scums could commit suicide before they do anything to Yo-chan
Tsukiko can use her power to make people commit suicide.
Well, that�s the worst case, but on the other hand, once Yo-chan looks at a cute girl and thought I want to have sex with her
Tsukiko will make that girl think that she needs to have sex with me.
Well, not that we can do anything about it, Tsukiko-san�s reason for living is Yo-chan
Nei said.
Tsukiko-san has no vision on what the shrine maiden should do despite succeeding the title since the shrine maidens were just toys for the Kansai Yakuza for over a hundred years
But, she mentioned that healing the hearts of Tendou Otome�s friends is her job as the shrine maiden, right?
That�s because she was reading Yo-chan�s mind
Huh?
Yo-chan, you want to save those girls from their painful memories, right?
Wait, then it�s me?
I don�t know what Tsukiko-san thinks of the Yakuza�s daughters for real
Then, Nei looked at Adelheid-san.
A-chan, did you join this operation voluntarily?
Adelheid-san�s surprised.
See? Are you aware? Maybe Tsukiko-san thought that the personnel isn�t enough and that�s why A-chan had to participate too
Nei also thought that it�s weird that Adelheid-san, Torii-san�s bodyguard, decided to join this operation, which she has no relation to.
Nobody�s influenced me with their power
Adelheid-san speaks flatly.
Really?
Nei looks at Adelheid-san�s reactions.
She�s trying to check if that�s Adelheid-san�s true feelings, or it Tsukiko�s power making her think that way.
I have a reason to why I�m participating this operation
Adelheid-san shows the will from her mind.
What�s the reason?
I asked.
No, if you don�t want to say it then you don�t have to
Adelheid-san.
I was born from a prostitution den
Prostitution den? In Europe?
If I wasn�t lucky enough to get rescued, I would�ve also become a prostitute and suffer
Adelheid-san seems to have gone through a lot before she graduated as a 13-year-old bodyguard from the academy.
My father cast away mother and I. Therefore, I can�t forgive fathers who let their daughters suffer
She grips her fist, trembling.
Oh.
She got angry because of the discussion where Tendou Sadao�s group torments their daughters.
Okay, I trust you, Adelheid-san
I told her.
But, don�t do anything on your own during the operation. You have to follow orders
Yes, I understand
She replied while looking down, but.
Is this going to be okay?
If blood rushed up to her head, she might forget about us and rush recklessly.
Yo-chan, don�t make that face! Minaho-oneechan told us that it�s a battle of speed, right?
Nei embraces my arm.
Minaho-oneechan already assumed that you�ll hesitate like that
I see. Minaho-neesan teamed Adelheid-san with us,
Because she can consult with us if she has worries.
Tsukiko-san also hasn�t used her power on Minaho-oneechan
Nei said.
Why do you think so?
I mean, Yo-chan.Tsukiko-san can�t make a plan for this operation. It�s outside her expertise. If she manipulated Minaho-oneechan�s mind forcibly and it turned the idea to an irregular one, it will put Yo-chan and all of us in danger, right? She won�t do anything that risky. Tsukiko-san�s clever at that RIght.
Oh well, Adelheid-san, hold hands with Nei
What?
She looks at me with a surprised face.
Well, we�re here to scout, and so we should pretend that we�re good friends. You should get used to it
Ah, right. A-chan�s the only one walking far from us. You need to get close to us, or the enemy will doubt us right away
O-Okay.
If you want, you can hold hands with me instead of Ya-chan?
I told the wavering Adelheid-san, then,
No, I�ll go with her
She held hands with Nei.
Does she hate me, or does she prefer girls?
Her response is different.
I guess she�s still a virgin.
That�s what I think.
Yo-chan, can we go talk in English for a while?
Nei said.
A-chan�s mother tongue probably isn�t English, but since she graduated from the same academy as Shou-neechan, then you can talk in English, right?
Err, why English?
Adelheid-san asks Nei.
It�s because Yo-chan can�t understand the contents when we go English
Then, from then on.
The two talk at a fast pace in English.
Adelheid-san also talks in English desperately.
I can only hear, Sure? Or Really? from time to time, and I don�t understand everything else.
Nei continued to talk in English for a while, then,
Adelheid-san continues to answer.
But I get it.
They can get along, bit by bit, if this conversation continues.
Minaho-neesan put Adelheid-san in our team because;
Nei can break down Adelheid-san�s wall in her heart slowly.
The Karaoke box building Tendou Sadao�s hiding in has a few pedestrians around.
There�s no break from them.
Oh, the other side is a train station.
The sky is now dark, and so most of them are walking around the streets merrily.
However, the karaoke box has a temporarily closed sign, and the lights on the sign are turned off.
That shop is the only one slightly dark.
For some reason, the street lights in front of the store are also turned off.
It�s a dark area, and so pedestrians naturally steer away from the karaoke box.
Okay, Edie and Tendou-san have gone around! Then, Kinoshita-san, you can start!
Nei gives instructions on the radio she received earlier.
Then.
Dondendondendondendon
Tattakata Tatata! Tatta kata!
The Anjou sisters wearing Shingen clothing shout loudly while heading to the front of the karaoke shop.
They purposely take a few meters distance away from the shop and set their camp.
Oisho!
Korasho!
They put down the wrapping cloth they were carrying on their backs.
Then.
Suddenly, the street lights lit up.
Oh, it�s Shou-neechan.
It�s Kouzuki SS who turned off the lights on purpose.
what?
What are those?
The pedestrians got curious about the strange-looking girls in that place that suddenly lit up.
They gathered the interests of pedestrians.
Yaa, yaa, those who are from afar, come over here
Yaa, yaa, and for those who are close, then watch closely
Err.
The ancient text says nothing ventured, nothing gained
Get in, ranbanbabaranba, ranbabarabara
The sisters hold a three-meter pole like a spear then shouts from the bottom of their lungs.
Watch our skills
And be at awe! Iyaa!
Okay, let�s go
Before anyone noticed, Kinoshita-san from behind the two takes out a big disc-shaped item from their luggage.
I mean, do I call it a disc or.
That�s a porcelain plate, right?
Okay, there we go!
Kinoshita-san throws the plates in mid-air.
Seiya!
Then, Mitama-san catches it with her three-meter pole.
And this one too!
Come at me!
Kinuka-san also catches the plates with the tip of her stick mid-air.
And there we go!
Easy! Easy!
This is.
Plate spinning?
Wow! That�s cool!
These girls are good at this!
Are they recording for a TV show?
The pedestrians stopped and watched the Anjou sisters do their plate spinning trick.
Okay, and the second one!
Kinoshita-san hands over another pole to the sisters.
Here we go!
Okay!
Come at me!
Kinoshita-san throws two plates at the same time.
Then, Anjou sisters catch it with their free poles and spin it.
They�re holding poles at each hand and spinning plates.
They�re skilled
Yeah. I wonder which entertainment group they belong to?
Mitama-san�s a beauty and Kinuka-san�s cute.
It�s weird to see them spin plates.
Although, the two have stiff expressions
They�re still children so it can�t be helped
Yeah, they remain expressionless.
These sisters are.
Meanwhile, the girl throwing plates at them is so charming
Kinoshita-san�s always smiling.
Here, here, here, and we can still go on
She shouted at the spectators.
Eeh, wait? Are you going to use your mouth to spin a third plate?
A guy who gets carried away easily told Kinoshita-san.
Too bad, you�re wrong! It�s more than that! Okay, girls?
Kinoshita-san called the two.
Let�s go! Onee-sama!
Come! Kinuka!
Kinuka-san tuns towards Kinoshita-san while still spinning the plates.
What are they going to do?
Okay!
Kinoshita-san bends her body.
Observe! There!
Kinuka-san jumps in front of Kinoshita-san.
Kinoshita-san throws Kinuka-san up in the air.
Naturally, Kinuka-san�s plates also fly high.
Secret technique! Sisters combined!
Grand Cross!
Kinuka-san jumped high, then.
She lands on Mitama-san�s hood.
Haihaihaihai!
Then, Mitama-san catches the plates mid-air lightly.
Oh, while the elder sister�s spinning plates with both hands.
The little sister also continues to spin plates with both hands.
Now be amazed by our skill!
See that? See that?
Anjou sisters look at the spectators, then.
ooh!
Cheers come from their surroundings.
Okay, these children are also performing artist, just like me
Kinoshita-san throws in a joke.
First step complete. We�re going in. Minaho-oneechan, Edie, Mitchan, ready?
Nei speaks to the radio.
Now that the pedestrian has their attention on the Anjou sisters.
Nobody will see the fuss inside the karaoke box.
Yo-chan, we�re heading in
Nei told me.
A-chan too
O-Okay
Adelheid-san replied.
Geez, don�t be too stiff! Smile!
O-Okay
Yo-chan, touch A-chan�s ass
Yeah.
Kyaau
Adelheid-san trembled.
what are you doing?
Okay, you�re no longer stiff. Let�s go
Then, Nei pulls Adelheid-san�s hand.
I followed the two and get inside the karaoke box.
Chapter 905. Night of Fun Thin!
Hey, hey, hey! Good evening everyone! Sorry for the noise!
The night street.
Anjou sisters, who are wearing Takeda Shingen clothes, and are on top of each other, they continue to spin the plates on the end of the pole.
Kinoshita-san greets the curious onlookers gathered around her as the host.
We�re nothing but a foolish group who wants to keep the Japanese culture. Our name is Sisters fist CHARGEman and ASUKA Langley!
Err, I thought it was Shingenz?
And look at the sisters over there, the one below is the Sister (CHARGE man) ken, and the little beauty on top of her sister is Sister (ASUKA)ken!
Why do they have Ken in their names?
And I�m the unit leader, please, protect the dreams of the guardian deity! I�m Sister (Dragon Buster) Langley
Kinoshita-san said. Nei;
so that�s what it was, I guess that�s to expect from a former Banbarubie member
It seems to be some original material, but I don�t get it.
Okay, you can stop spinning the plates
Kinoshita-san told the two.
Eiya!
Arawa!
Mitama-san and Kinuka-san throw the plates at the end of their poles up to the sky.
The sisters were spinning plates on each hand, and so four plates are dancing up the sky and falls down.
Woah! That�s dangerous!
The audience held their breaths, but.
Okay, okay, I�ll take them all
Kinoshita-san jumps lightly, then.
She catches all four plates.
Wow! That�s cool!
Ooh! That lady is also an acrobat!
Still, they�re all so beautiful
The spectators continue to observe the three.
Okay, now that we�re done with the plates, next time, we�ll spin some Japanese umbrellas
Kinoshita-san throws a Japanese umbrella to Kinuka-san, who�s still on top of Mitama-san�s head.
Haiya!
Kinuka-san makes a relaxed pose as she grabs the umbrella.
And now, a ball!
She placed her hand on her hips, and Kinuka-san spins around the ball thrown to her while still standing on top of Mitama-san.
Ball goes first, then a box, and lastly, we�ll spin around a bicycle wheel!
Haiya!
The three of them look like professional acrobats and nothing else.
Just like the Chinese people doing breathing exercise
Nei said.
When Martial arts isn�t different from sports, they become a show to make an appeal to the spectators
A show?
Yeah, I mean, if you want to show how amazing your martial arts is, then you have to beat every challenge, right? But if you do that, the criminals can catch you. Therefore, if it�s in the market, it�s just a performance for the show. Like, hitting someone with a stick, yet it doesn�t hurt or wearing a children�s T-shirt that their muscles can tear it up in one go. Or like pulling a truck using their abs Oh, I�ve seen those on TV before.
Despite it being a performance to show the greatness of martial arts, before long, the objective turned to show off to the audience to gather money. But, Anjou-san�s skills is an old one, if it�s from the Edo period, then they�re able to do acrobatics like that I see.
Mitama-san and Kinuka-san don�t show any hesitation.
Their martial arts exhibition is a part of their tradition, and so it�s trained to them.
Furthermore, Kinoshita-san�s the host, and so the performance of the sisters becomes sensational.
They�re gathering more spectators.
Minaho-oneechan�s truck is here.
Nei confirms Minaho-neesan�s truck�s arrival.
Behind is the car following them, no, it�s not a single car anymore.
Behind the truck are three cars following them.
It is likely Irokuchou Ichirou�s group.
This is all to send instructions to the subordinates on-site.
Begin operation! Scouting group is coming in
Nei talks to the radio.
Let�s go, Yo-chan, A-chan
Adelheid-san nods lightly.
We head to the karaoke box where Tendou Sadao and the eight girls are hiding.
Cassandra Crossing.
Good evening!
Nei opens the glass door of the store with a bright greeting.
She�s full of energy.
Then, she leaves the glass door open.
what?
There�s three Yakuza in the lobby and an old man with flashy clothes.
I thought that they�re lookouts but.
They�re all watching Anjou sister�s performance through the glass door.
Err, I�ve reserved a spot here, but, huh? Where�s the staff?
Nei asks curiously?
Nobody�s here! We�re temporarily closed for today! Now go back!
One of the old men said.
Eeh? But that�s a problem, I already paid for the reservation? Are you sure nobody�s here to accommodate us?
Nei looks at the back of the hallway.
Hey! Nobody�s here! Go back!
Go back already!
The two Yakuza said.
Hey, now, they�re here to use the Karaoke machine, why don�t we have fun with these young ladies?
A mustache Yakuza look at Nei and Adelheid-san.
But Aniki
Look at them, they�re some cute girls. I don�t care about the boy though
It looks like they�re ignoring me.
Hey, Nakayama-san. Are your lolicon habits back?
The violent looking old man said.
Then that means, this mustache Yakuza is Nakayama Mihotarou.
What? I�m not a lolicon! You�re rude to this nice ass girl here?
He laughs as he looks at Nei.
Hey, what�s going on here?
An old man wearing a purple shirt with the chest part open comes from one of the rooms in the corridor.
A short crew-cut hair, and a teardrop style sunglasses, even though it�s evening now.
His chest has gold chains clanking and making noise.
I�m Harada, I�ve got a reservation here, is there no staff?
Nei talks to the old man that�s coming over with a loud voice.
Reserved? What do you mean?
That means that I have a karaoke box reserved from the staff of this bar!
Nei retorts, but,
I don�t care, hurry back home already!
Go home what? I won�t go back! I have a reservation!
There is another Karaoke bar, aren�t there? Go somewhere else
But! I promised everyone that we�ll go here! I just arrived earlier than my reserved time
Nei said. The man.
What? How many more are coming?
Err, let�s see, Mii-chan, O-chan, Mitchan, I guess that�s three?
Edie and Tendou Otome are coming from the back.
Michi�s going through the front.
Ah, how many more are gathering after that
Err, I think it�s about ten people
Nei said.
What�s wrong, Tendou-san?
One of the Yakuza calls the man.
I knew it. This man with a crew cut and sunglasses is Tendou Sadao.
Stupid! I told you not to go outside, didn�t I?
Tendou Sadao told his subordinates.
No, it doesn�t really matter, does it?
I don�t care about you, but that room
Tendou Sadao looks at the room in the corridor.
You ganged-up on them that they�re now broken
Ganged up?
Worn out?
It�s terrible if someone sees your situation
That means it�s the two daughters these Yakuza violated.
Right, lass. Sorry, but this store is closed for now. So, call your friends and tell them that you�re going somewhere else
Tendou Sadao told Nei.
Eeh? What the hell? But I have a reservation here?
Even if you tell us that, it�s not our problem
That�s right! The staff of this store is all gone
Tendou�s subordinates said.
Yep, we just grab the beer from the store and drink them
Idiot! Don�t tell her that!
Tendou Sadao smashes the head of the other guy.
Seriously, what an idiot. Lass, I�m friends with the owner of this shop. That�s why they won�t get angry even if we do that
The loud old man said, laughing.
Can�t help it, I�ll send everyone a mail
Nei opens her phone.
Tendou-san, why don�t we take these three with us?
The mustache Yakuza told Tendou Sadao.
Everyone�s getting bored of Sonoko and the girls
They want Nei and Adelheid-san?
Stupid, you�re only putting us at risk
Tendou said.
Eh? We can�t?
That�s obvious
But, we already know that we�re going on a holiday
Holiday. That means prison.
Why don�t we go as loud as possible and drop Kouzuki further than this?
They will rape Nei and Adelheid-san, then when the police captured them, they will blame Kouzuki house.
Their reasoning is absurd, but with the corrupt journalists of Kansai Yakuza, they can create a scandal that points at Kouzuki house.
I see.
No, wait.
Hey, what�s that noise outside?
Tendou Sadao changes the subject.
Even so, he thinks that there�s a higher risk when he kidnaps Nei right now.
Oh, it seems like some acrobats are making a performance over there
That�s right, they�re good at it, Tendou-san!
They also joined the topic.
What?
Something�s going on.
Oh, right, I guess that�s what you would expect from Tokyo. What�s that again? Street Performance?
What? Street performance?
Nei speaks to Tendou Sadao while still using her phone.
Yes, yes, that. Still.
Tendou mutters.
They�re doing that too close to this store.
.!!!
Suddenly, a phone rings.
Tendou-san? It�s probably that woman?
Yeah, it�s me
Tendou answers the call.
It�s me. Yeah, you�re Fujiko Abio-san, right?
Fuji Mineko.
I mean, it�s Minaho-neesan?
What�s wrong? The car? Huh? It�s already here? Where? Huh? There are too many people that you can�t park the truck in front?
Kinoshita-san and the Anjou sisters continue their performance.
Yeah, that�s what I�m worried about right now. Then, you�re stopping the truck on the road, and so you want us to come there?
Then.
Minaho-neesan drives the truck to the busy street, and she shows up and stops.
They can�t see Michi, who�s on the roof of the bus.
She�s probably lying down to hide.
but, you want us to walk in a group with all these pedestrians here?
Tendou complains.
Minaho-neesan comes down from the truck while talking to the phone.
Huh? No, I know that you�re at risk too that you can�t do anything, but still
Minaho-neesan opens the back of the truck, goes inside,
Huh, what?
The pedestrians concentrate on Anjou sisters� performance.
It�s only Tendou Sadao and his group who sees Minaho-neesan�s truck.
No, there�s the other group.
Minaho-neesan takes out Yomi, who�s tied up and gagged from the back of the truck.
She shows Yomi�s face on the storefront.
Yeah, I�ve confirmed it. That�s undoubtedly Takakura Yomiko
If they bring back Yomi to their bosses in Kansai, Tendou Sadao and his group will gain a considerable achievement.
And currently, Irokuchou Ichirou has confirmed Yomi as well.
Eeh? You�re leaving the keys there? You�ll disappear together with the acrobatics performance and go back, and we can check the contents of the truck ourselves?
Minaho-neesan isn�t locking the truck doors, she closed it.
Then, she blends with the spectators on Anjou sisters� performance.
Hey, can�t help it. Guys, we�re going to the truck
Tendou seems to have decided.
Hey, call everyone over. We�re moving now
Okay! Tendou-san!
Other than the mustache Yakuza, the two Yakuza started moving.
One of the guys opens the door to a room.
Aniki, Nee-san, we�re going out
Another guy opens up the third room from the back.
Hey, you lot, we�re going
Then, the other old man opens up the last room.
What? You still want to go on? We�re going out already! Put on your trousers!
The front guys are the Yakuza.
The middle is the daughters.
The last one has men who were raping Sonoko-san.
The doors opened.
Hey, you lot. Sorry but we had a change of schedule, you are going to come with us too
Tendou Sadao changed his plan to turn us to hostages.
I knew you�d do it, Tendou-san
The mustache man takes out a knife from his pocket.
Hey, don�t make a noise, if you do, we�ll kill you
As soon as he says that.
Go!
Nei whispered on her phone.
Hmm?
Tendou makes a curious face, then.
Seii!
Adelheid-san kicks the knife out of the mustache man�s hand.
Adelheid-san�s skirt flips,
Then, she goes after the head of the mustache Yakuza.
Wha?
Tendou Sadao was about to scream, but.
Michi, who�s hiding on the roof of the truck, jumped in and.
She runs to the shop at a fast pace.
what the hell? hey! You?
Tendou�s preoccupied with Michi on the front.
A-chan, your job is to guard Yo-chan and me
Roger
Then.
Bakon!
The ceiling hole from the back suddenly opens up.
WOWoo!!!
Edie comes in from the ceiling.
what? Who are you?
No questions! WOWWOO!
Edie takes down the guys who come out of their room with one blow.
Toryaa!
Michi jumps inside the store from the open glass door front.
You�re late!
Edie�s already taken down most of the male Yakuza.
dammit!
Tendou Sadao tries to rush outside the store, abandoning his subordinates.
Of course, his aim is Minaho-neesan�s truck.
However.
That�s dangerous!
Kinoshita-san shouts like she�s having fun, then.
Bamyoon!
Anjou Kinuka-san drops down on Tendou, who�s running.
Mugyuu!
I told you that was dangerous, are you okay?
Kinoshita-san approaches Tendou Sadao, who�s pinned.
Was the monkey and the crab�s battle thin?
Kinuka-san speaks with a blank expression.
Ah, but it looks like he�s okay. It�s great that it was spot on! Sorry! Sorry
Kinoshita-san says and pulls Tendou Sadao by the nape of the neck.
Could you rest on the store over there? It�s okay, it�s just a light accident! So we�re ending our show today! Goodbye, everyone!
She speaks with a bright tone, and so the spectators are in a daze.
I mean, she�s so cute, and yet that was strong
I guess that�s also acrobatics.
Well, if they say that he�s okay, then it should be
That�s when Anou Mitama-san.
This isn�t a show, now go home! Go home!
No, look, you just did a show, didn�t you?
Okay! I�ve obtained the guy
Kinoshita-san brings in the fainted Tendou back to the store.
She closed the door and shut the curtains.
Anjou sisters should be guarding the front of the store.
Kinoshita-san, contact Shou-neechan
I told her.
Yes?
They should have hidden something in the store, like a bomb or poison gas or something
Earlier, one of the Yakuza said that they�re going to prison anyway.
Tendou Sadao will follow any orders that their boss gives them.
They should do that much if they want to create a scandal on Kouzuki house.
Roger
Kinoshita-san takes out her phone
Michi, Edie? How many remain?
Both males and females in the corridor and rooms are unconscious.
Two left, a male and female
Edie counts.
Then.
Haa, haa, haa, you�re too fast
Tendou Otome, who infiltrates from the back, finally arrived.
And you�re too stiff. You can�t go like that
It looks like Edie came in fast since she came from the place where most people can�t go to.
That room has the girls, and Sonoko-san�s probably at the last room
I said.
Okay, girls, I�ve come to save you!
Edie stops Tendou Otome as she heads to the room.
what?
Michi!
Edie signals Michi.
Michi nods and goes in front of the door.
Stand back and stay with Darling
Huh?
Do it
Ah, o-okay
Hurry!
geez!
Tendou Otome runs to us who are still in the lobby.
Close your eyes, plug your ears, Adelheid-san, Kinoshita-san
Hurry up
Nei and I told everyone.
Even when we�re far away, the impact is still strong.
Hurry!
Seeing what we�re doing, Tendou Otome, Adelheid-san, Kinoshita-san also took the same stance.
Click.
The door slowly opens up.
I�m sure Edie�s doing that.
I can�t hear the voices of the girls inside. I knew it�s like that.
I closed my eyes and covered my ears.
Shingetsu!
She detonates her Qi.
Qi blows out from Michi�s center.
what? Uguu!
Haguu!
eeh?
It must be hard for the three who experienced Shingetsu for the first time.
After confirming the explosion is over, I opened my eyes and moved.
What�s up?
Everyone in the room is all unconscious now
Michi said.
Edie probably took Shingetsu head-on, she�s sitting on the floor.
Edie had to open the door to have Edie concentrate her thoughts.
She was ready for this.
hey!
Tendou Otome stands up wobbly.
What did you do to my friends?
She walks to the room while still wobbling.
I followed her.
Can you say that after seeing this?
Michi points inside the room.
Inside are six girls and a Yakuza.
The man has a knife on his hand, and his stomach is.
He was going to use dynamite to self-destruct.
Kinoshita-san, who peeped in late, said.
I knew it.
They have explosives prepared.
If Kouzuki SS forced their way to capture Tendou Sadao, they plan on suicide bombing the place.
Just like how they instructed Tendou Otome to drink poison.
For Tendou Sadao and his group, their life is cheap.
However, when they contacted Minaho-neesan.
They confirmed that they can take Yomi and return to Kansai.
They will stop the suicide bombing, leave the bomb here, and detonate it on a set timer.
We had to make everyone unconscious
Michi said.
I don�t know what trap is set on the last room
Only one remaining Yakuza in the shop.
Chapter 906. Night of Fun Control
Gii.
The door in the last room opens up slowly.
The enemy�s coming out?
Dammit
It�s a deep woman�s voice.
Then, what are you doing?
Oh, this woman checks the situation on the corridor by opening the door slightly.
She�s in the aftermath of Michi�s Shingetsu.
The woman goes out of the corridor with a face warped in anger.
Michi puts her guard up.
Edie, who took Shingetsu at close range, is still down.
Tendou Otome and I are in the middle of the hallway.
Nei, Kinoshita-san, and Adelheid-san are away from the lobby.
Otome, you betrayed us
She glares at Tendou Otome hatefully.
Hiromi-san!
Tendou Otome blurts out.
That means it�s the mysterious woman in Tendou Sadao�s group, Iwasaki Hiromi?
You can�t run away! How about you remain obedient?
Kinoshita-san tells Hiromi with her usual smile.
Don�t fuck with me? Look at this!
Iwasaki Hiromi comes to the corridor slowly.
Her chest has the same as the guy in the other room.
She�s got dynamite plastered on a vest.
Then.
She�s carrying a half-naked girl.
sonoko?
Tendou Otome�s dumbfounded.
The girl has gone through violent rape.
She�s not wearing anything on her lower half, her hair is messed up, and she�s showing a blank face as if her heart is broken.
Her eyes show no life.
The scent of semen and sweat reaches us, who are ten meters away.
Hiromi-san, what did you do to Sonoko?
Tendou Otome shouts.
There was this possibility of everyone dying from the explosion. So the guys went and fucked her like it�s the last day of their life
Iwasaki Hiromi said.
It�s your fault, Otome! If only you died in the Kouzuki mansion as you planned, then this wouldn�t have happened
Their initial plan is to let Tendou Otome die in the Kouzuki party and create a scandal using that.
It didn�t go smoothly as planned, so plan B is to blow everyone up and blame it to Kouzuki house.
Anyway, they need some accomplishments, or they can�t keep their honor from the bosses in the organization.
Minaho-neesan suggested the other plan of bringing Yomi to Kansai to not let these people go reckless.
Don�t come close to me! Do you not care about what happens to her?
Iwasaki Hiromi pokes a knife from her right hand on Sonoko-san�s nape.
Her left hand is holding the detonator switch to the bomb.
I�ve endured the same weird skill you used earlier! I can push the switch as soon as I endure it, and she�s dead!
But before you could do that, your muscles will contract as soon as you take Shingetsu
Michi said.
Michi can�t use Shingetsu in this situation.
But that�s before.
If this woman had the intention to die, then she would�ve pressed the switch long ago.
That means she doesn�t want to die.
She�s taking a hostage right now, but.
She�s got no plan on what to do next.
hiromi-san! i don�t care what happens to me but, l-let go of Sonoko!
Tendou Otome shouted on the woman.
Don�t joke with me Otome? You ridiculed your parents!
Parents?
I don�t need someone who betrays her parents like you!
This doesn�t look good, her emotions are rising up.
If this goes on, she might suddenly push the switch or slit Sonoko-san�s throat.
Look
Kinoshita-san suddenly makes a dumb voice.
Sorry to interrupt your conversation but look this way, that�s how it is
As if she�s showing human kindness at this time.
Kinoshita-san speaks with a smile.
That detonating switch isn�t connected to the explosives, right?
Huh?
Oh, right, it�s not connected
Nei said.
Oh, you�re right. You won�t explode with that
Adelheid-san too.
The three are gathered at a distance.
it�s not connected? no way?
Iwasaki Hiromi checks the wire from her left switch to the jacket with bombs.
She raised her left hand and peek at her armpit.
Then, she�s surprised.
aah? It�s not really connected?
The cord�s tip is swaying around.
As soon as that happens.
HAWoo!
Edie, who shouldn�t be able to move, suddenly jumps in.
What?
Iwasaki Hiromi�s consciousness moved towards Edie, and Michi�s red whip flicks away the knife on the right hand.
BAWoo!
Then, Edie does a flying kick.
Gyauu!
Iwasaki Hiromi fell unconscious.
sonoko!
Tendou Otome rushed towards her.
It�s okay now, Sonoko
She pulls Sonoko-san from Iwasaki Hiromi and embraced her.
Sonoko, it�s me. Otome. Sonoko!
She desperately tries to call out to Sonoko.
O-Otome.
Sonoko-san finally regained consciousness.
Can you tell? It�s me! You�re okay now
where�s Shigeyo?
Shigeyo-san is the name of the other girl that the Yakuza raped.
She�s in this room, oh, she�s also in a horrible state
Edie checked the room and said.
But, it�s okay now. She�s only received mental damage, she�s not dead
Shigeyo�s okay too, Sonoko
Tendou Otome embraces Sonoko-san.
Then.
Darling
Edie calls me.
Yo-chan, here.
Nei beckons me to the lobby.
Suu, haa
Michi fixes her breathing.
This is.
I hurry back to the lobby.
Kinoshita-san, another one
What?
A-chan, hold out, just like earlier
Nei and I covered our ears and closed our eyes.
Kinoshita-san and Adelheid-san followed suit.
Otome, sorry
As soon as Edie said that.
Shingetsu!
Michi bursts out he Qi once again.
Bam!
The wave of Qi blows in.
I opened my eyes.
Oh, Tendou Otome and Sonoko-san are both unconscious.
The girls in the room are also unconscious
Edie checks Shigeyo-san�s status.
It�s better to drag them when unconscious compared to when they�re conscious
Nei says while taking out her radio.
Operation success. It�s all done! Minaho-oneechan, you can come in now
Edie and Michi look at Tendou Otome, who�s embracing Sonoko-san, and Iwasaki Hiromi.
These two
Yeah
That�s when Kinoshita-san comes in.
Yes. I think they�re parent and child
Parent and child?
Tendou Otome and Iwasaki Hiromi?
Adelheid-san and I walk in the corridor and look at Tendou Otome and Iwasaki Hiromi.
Nei opens the glass door and waits for Minaho-neesan�s arrival.
They�re not parent-and-child by blood, but by honor
Kinoshita-san said.
No, but, I thought that Iwasaki Hiromi was a lesbian?
And Tendou Otome had a lesbian relationship with her.
Both can hold their drinks well. Look, she seems to have a close relationship with Tendou Sadao over here. That was written from the reports of the investigation team. Something like de facto wife De facto wife.
Tendou house�s father and daughter, she eats both
She�s that kind of woman?
Oh, so that�s why
I recalled.
She lied when she mentioned that Iwasaki Hiromi didn�t bring her daughter.
It�s because she accepts that she is this woman�s daughter.
She wasn�t trying to deceive us
She doesn�t want to accept this woman as her mother,
And so, she hides her deep inside her thoughts.
Well, her family has gone through a lot too
Edie said.
But Edie, how are you okay when you took Michi�s Shingetsu at close range?
Shingetsu is a weapon that has a wide area of effect.
Its weakness is that it also knocks out allies.
It�s because it�s Kudou style arts
Edie smiled.
Kudou Style�s secret technique is to bounce off Qi, and so we can use Qi techniques
Michi continued.
That�s what Michi learned from Kyouko-san earlier in the party.
And that�s the practical use, I use Kudou arts to ward off the Qi and so I can also ward off Shingetsu�s Qi.
Edie said.
That means, anyone that learned Kudou style is immune to Shingetsu?
To be precise, it�s those who learned Kudou Style�s skills
Right.
The world is wide.
Edie learned her secret techniques from her Grandmother in the Assassination cult in New Orleans.
It�s close to Kudou style martial arts.
If you can develop Qi skills, you will end up in this
Some martial artists are immune to Shingetsu or probably can use it.
No, no, no, you won�t find anyone in the world that can use that skill!
Kinoshita-san said.
But, Shingetsu isn�t unbeatable either
Yes, for example, someone like Dai Grepher is immune to this
Michi�s right, that different dimension warrior can also ward off Qi.
Yes, Oji-sama is a man who never reads the atmosphere
Kinoshita-san said with a smile.
Oji-sama�s doting on me a lot, but, he only has a proper conversation at least twice a year
I mean, I think that old man wants to dote on Kinoshita-san more and more!
Nei comes over while laughing.
What do you mean by that?
Kinoshita-san is puzzled.
I mean, how is he doting on you right now?
Nei asks. Kinoshita-san.
Err, he gives me pocket money whenever we meet. He also gives me New Year�s gifts, last year, he gave me 200, but this year, he gave me 2500
Oh, he�s really treating Kinoshita-san like a kid.
Then.
Looks like you managed to finish things up
Minaho-neesan comes in
Anjou sisters are guarding the truck
What about the other two?
Are they okay?
No problems. Tsukiko already captured the other group
Tsukiko did?
I left them tied up Yomi-san who can�t use her Miko power in the truck and Michi-san, and I left the vehicle, didn�t we?
Right.
Minaho-neesan blended in with the spectators on Anjou sister�s performance.
Michi jumped out from the truck roof to the Karaoke bar.
Therefore, Irokuchou Ichirou-san thought that he could profit while everyone else was fighting and went they all went to the truck.
Taking away Yomi before Tendou could come over.
Then, as soon as they entered the truck, Tsukiko took control of them
Yeah, they didn�t know that Tsukiko�s inside the room.
Then, Tsukiko-san used the Yakuza under her control to call Irokuchou Ichirou-san himself, then.
Controlled him as well
Correct. They were like cockroaches rushing recklessly. All of them get in the truck and fell under her control
That�s great.
She�s smart and courageous.
She�s calm while all of that was happening.
Then, how are they right now?
I contacted Shou-san, and she�ll send over civilian-clothed units. They will be monitored and head to a building that Kouzuki SS isn�t using, with their own legs. They�ll come over here. We�ll separate the Yakuza from the girls. The girls will have female bodyguards transporting them. Most of them are at the party, wearing maid clothing, so numbers aren�t our problem Huh, what about the boxes that were inside the truck?
Is it okay if I don�t do the work?
You don�t have to do that
No, but I thought that we�re not asking for Kouzuki SS� help in this job, and we�ll do everything ourselves?
That means, Kuromori only.
It�s okay now. We�ve captured all of the enemies and concerned people now. There�s no longer a boundary
Minaho-neesan said.
I mean, there really isn�t one. Kouzuki SS and Kuromori have the same higher-ups.
Minaho-neesan looks at Tendou Otome.
That was only to make Tendou-san think that the two organization isn�t one
That the surface and underground are different.
I mean, we can�t make other people think that way next time. We need to let people know that you�re both the head of both organizations
Kouzuki SS is a Kouzuki house�s organization, and so the real head is Jii-chan.
Kuormori�s boss is MInaho-neesan, but they�re only business partners with Kouzuki house. We�re not under their affiliation.
Minaho-neesan works on Kouzuki SS, but she�s only working from a contract, she�s not an employee of Kouzuki SS.
That means, even when they see that Kuromori is a criminal organization.
It will not spread fire on Kouzuki house.
They can deny that they had dealt with such a crime syndicate.
Kuromori doesn�t belong to Kouzuki house either.
However, the reality is;
We�re a family, and have people in Kuromori and people in Kouzuki SS.
We�re riding the same boat.
Kouzuki SS on the surface and Kuromori behind the scenes, they have different uses depending on the case.
We can�t let society know the underground community.
Why are you saying that when we�re present?
Adelheid-san asked Minaho-neesan.
I mean, you�ve already noticed, haven�t you? You can�t go back anymore
Minaho-neesan smiles.
Doesn�t seem like your precious young lady has noticed it. But, you�re much smarter than your young lady
Adelheid-san.
Now that you�ve seen the secret of Kouzuki house, you can�t escape anymore
That means?
Is that the reason why Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and the others showed that act?
�That�?
Oh, sex in the bathroom.
Does it mean that if I don�t swear allegiance with Kouzuki house, I will be disposed of?
Err.
Not really. Tsukiko said it earlier, but we can erase your memories for the day
Edie smiled.
Correct. Don�t misunderstand. Yo-chan never shows off that act to anyone but those who he wants as his allies
Nei said.
then, uhm, I�m not forced to work?
I think you can become a good friend of ours. Adelheid and Mariko
Edie?
Mariko? You mean Torii-san?
I don�t think it�s possible with Otome
Edie looks at the unconscious Tendou Otome.
What�s the difference between Tendou Otome-san and me?
Adelheid-san asks.
INTELLIGENCE!
in what?
Intelligence, 知性 in Japanese
Edie smiled.
Adelheid-san is smart, and Tendou Otome�s dumb?
Not really. It�s not about intellect nor physical ability
Err, I don�t get it.
If we want to get along with other families, we need to broaden our horizons
Nei said.
Adelheid-san backs off silently when everyone�s talking, right? Even when you don�t understand what the people are talking about, you listen carefully, gather information. Isn�t that what intelligence is?
Otome will only talk about what she wants to talk about and doesn�t listen to others
No, I get that, but,
If we�re going with that reasoning, isn�t Torii-san the most uncontrolled?
She never reads the mood and talks when she wants to talk.
If she wants to listen, she will.
She�s different
That girl is calculative, she�s acting
Michi said.
She acts dauntless, yet she�s actually delicate. Just like me
Nei said.
I was watching from the cameras while she�s talking to Yo-chan, and so I can tell that she�s acting
I see.
Oh, they�ve come. Shou-san�s subordinates
Minaho-neesan looked outside the glass door and said.
Cars will stand out, and so the civilian clothes group came here walking.
They�re from the building of Kouzuki SS on the Kouzuki Mansion.
Contain all the girls with Tendou Otome-san and Kouzuki SS� doctors will look at them
Minaho-neesan?
Tendou Sadao-san and his group probably have STDs that they passed to these girls, right?
The male Yakuza could�ve been infected by another woman.
Then, they could pass that illness to their daughters.
But, it�s only these two who were raped, right?
Sonoko-san and Shigeyo-san, was it?
Maybe they didn�t take their virginity, but they probably forced them to fellate
Minaho-neesan said.
Tendou Otome�s carrying poison, and they were ready to blow themselves up, right? These guys could�ve done everything reckless since they think that they�re going to die
Right, Tendou Otome infiltrated Mizushima house one week ago.
They could�ve sexually abused Sonoko-san and the other girls while Tendou Otome was gone.
And STDs can pass through kisses
Minaho-neesan said.
You can�t touch the girls until they�re done checking on them
If I get an STD.
It will spread to the whole family.
I can�t do that.
Yeah got it
I replied.
But still, were they ready to die?
Nei said.
This old lady was wearing an explosive jacket, but the switch isn�t connected to the bomb
Right.
Iwasaki Hiromi didn�t notice it until we pointed it out.
They�re not afraid of killing people when the organization orders them, and don�t care if they go to prison, right?
Minaho-neesan said.
Therefore, they always think that they will do whatever their boss orders them. Everyone around them, and themselves
Themselves?
But, having no hesitation from hurting others is different from having no doubt from killing oneself
They could hurt others, but they�re afraid to die.
I�m sure that someone among Tendou-san�s allies is afraid and cut off the bomb�s cord. If left alone, someone among them could�ve pushed the switch out of despair, he thought
That�s.
You wouldn�t want to blow up suddenly when you�re not prepared, right?
So that�s it.
Excuse me, I�m Saito from B-Team
One of the guards in civilian clothing opens the glass door and comes in.
Oh, Saito-san! We�ve been waiting for you!
Kinoshita-san greets him with a smile.
Chapter 907. Night of Fun Returning home
Welcome back, dinner�s ready
We return back to the enormous mansion of Kouzuki clan.
Mana greeted us at the entrance.
Is it okay now?
Not yet, but we finished a heap of them for now
We left the Karaoke bar to Kouzuki SS.
Then we returned to Kouzuki mansion.
Shou-neechan parked her car in the roar slightly further than the karaoke bar.
Anyway, we�ve captured all of the Yakuza loitering around the mansion.
Kouzuki SS checked the cameras around, and so it�s guaranteed.
We�ve hushed all of the guys who came from Kansai.
However.
We have to deal with these men we�ve captured.
Welcome back, Papa!
Welcome back, desuno
Mao-chan and Agnes run towards me right away.
Huh, where�s Yomi-chan?
Agnes noticed that there are fewer people who came back.
Well, Yomi, Tsukiko, and Minaho-neesan have their jobs to do. They�ll eat dinner later
Tendou Sadao and his group, then Irokuchou Ichirou�s group.
Then, Tendou Otome�s friends, the daughters of Yakuza.
They�re transporting the guys who are unconscious thanks to Edie�s attack and Michi�s Shingetsu to a former training facility that Kouzuki SS isn�t using anymore.
The three followed them.
It�s to let Miko power take control of them once their consciousness returns.
They could read their thoughts and find some information they�re hiding.
Minaho-neesan left designated the role to the two.
Minaho-neesan can�t read the minds of the Yakuza nor use Miko power to find information to concentrate on or any information useful for the underground society.
Kinoshita-san also remained.
Nei, Michi, Edie, Adelheid-san, the Anjou sisters, and me, are the only people who returned.
I also have to go outside again after eating dinner
It will take time for the investigation and the medical examination for the daughters of Yakuza.
Minaho-neesan told us to eat dinner.
It�s to cool down our heads.
Eeh? Really?
Ugh, this is boring
Agnes and Mao-chan want to play with me, but.
Hey, don�t be selfish! You have a lot of playmates tonight, and so use your time to get along with the new family members!
Nei smiles like an elder sister.
Right, did you get along with Karen now?
Edie looks after the younger girls.
If that�s the case, we already are getting along with her, right?
That�s right! We�re already close with Karen-chan!
The two girls look at each other and smiled.
It was the right choice to leave Luna here.
Mao-chan and Agnes, Luna and Koyomi-chan, then Karen-san.
With that much girls of the same generation, it�s natural that they will get along.
Papa, you seem tired
Yeah, tired, desuno
Mao-chan looked up at my face and said.
To be honest, I�m a bit exhausted.
That consecutive sex in the bathroom and the fight against Yakuza.
Good work for today, take it easy after eating dinner
Shou-neechan shows from the corridors.
Yeah, I�ll do that
I�ve been watching the situation unfold
Oh, she was looking at the cameras.
They�re much more messed up than what we imagined. I never thought that they would prepare explosives
Shou-neechan sighed.
I guess I shouldn�t think logically when it comes to them. They�re the kind of people whose thoughts are distorted. I�m sorry for putting you in danger
She bows her head.
Don�t mind it, we managed to deal with them anyway
Yes, it�s now a valuable experience for us
Edie and Michi said.
Yeah, well, there should be no problems. Edie and Mitchan are out of the norm too
The Yakuza didn�t expect these young beauties to use Qi skills on them.
I mean, they never expected a combat party that looks like us.
They thought that if there were a raid, it would be with the adults from the Kouzuki SS forces.
But, it�s still frustrating. If only I was also there
That said.
It would stand out if Shou-neechan, the face of Kouzuki SS, shows on-site.
Besides, we�re staying over Jii-chan�s home today.
Jii-chan�s in here, and if Shou-neechan goes out, that will attract the interest of the enemy.
If Shou-neechan went to the karaoke bar earlier, then.
Irokuchou Ichirou�s group will hurry back and evacuate.
If Tendou Sadao sees Shou-neechan outside, they will push the detonate button.
If they can blow up someone who is in charge of Kouzuki SS along with pedestrians, then.
That will surely receive praise from the Kansai bosses.
Their harassment at Kouzuki house isn�t only a huge success, but they can also put the blame on Kouzuki house for the terrorist bombing attack, which will be their advantage.
Then, how are they moving now?
I asked.
Tendou Sadao and Irokuchou Ichirou are both down, would they send in the third group from Kansai?
Is that unlikely?
I think that would be a big chance.
Nope. Don�t worry
Shou-neechan smiles.
Although, the Yakuza who left Kansai and went to Tokyo are away from their home and are all captured. Kouzuki SS also has a Kansai branch office
There won�t be a third group coming.
Besides, Kouzuki SS has its strongest personnel in here right now, this mansion is safe. There�s also the maid group from the company
Shou-neechan, Rei-chan, and Ootoku-san. Chief Yazawa�s also here.
If Tendou Sadao or Irokuchou Ichirou-san caused some damage to us, then they could fire off their next arrow, but since they misfired their first volley, they will not make any other movements for now. It will only increase wasted deaths Shou-neechan said.
Also, we�ve sent threats to the crime syndicates from Kansai, who is close to Tokyo. We told them that Kaan-sama�s family is also making a move
Oh, Momoko-neechan�s family too.
They can�t forgive the Yakuza spy who slipped into the party of the young ladies.
I mean, Kaan-sama�s dealing with all of the journalist and their companies, lawyers and their offices that could cause scandals on Kouzuki house
Huh?
Kaan-sama doesn�t have a PMC like Kouzuki house, and so, they demonstrate their power directly on the underground society
Kaan house uses their friendship with underground society to deal with any groups that have a connection with the Kansai Yakuza.
Then that means, there will be no new enemy coming. Although, the security at the mansion will remain at max level
Shou-neechan said.
Though we captured all of them, we still have to remain alert until they�re all dealt with
Michi said.
Tendou group and Irokuchou�s group have about thirty people with them. That many numbers of enemies can surround the neighborhood immediately
Yeah, don�t lower our guard.
Those guys could run off and do something if some trouble occurred.
I want the disposal of the people we captured to finish as soon as possible
Shou-neechan, that�s heavy.
But, the blood tests and medical treatment will take at least an hour
Blood tests?
Darling, it�s about Otome and her friends
Edie whispered.
Oh.
Blood Test. It�s to check whether they have SDTs or not.
Naturally, they will treat the wounds in their body
Shou-neechan picks her words.
She�s not mentioning anything related to sexual abuse when Agnes and Mao-chan are present.
Well, the establishments of Kouzuki SS is just right beside this mansion, it helps that the doctors and equipment are ready
Nei speaks brightly.
The mid-scale buildings are constructed to protect the mansion.
Doctors and their equipment stay there, not just the bodyguards.
It�s going to be hard bringing them all to Ikeda-sensei. Especially with their numbers
I mean, a private clinic couldn�t finish blood tests in such a short time
Edie smiles wryly.
Therefore, I don�t think it will take an hour, Shou. It�s a big deal if you can finish the blood test of that many people in one hour
Is that so?
Ikeda-sensei�s clinic is a private one. Besides, she�s an illegal doctor.
But, thanks to the doctors of Kouzuki SS, they can give the Yakuza daughters a medical exam behind the doors.
Sonoko-san and Shigeyo-san. We can keep it a secret that they were turned to plaything by their parents.
Anyway, take it easy for a while and eat dinner
Shou-neechan smiled at us.
Yes, that�s right! Let�s eat!
Mana said.
Oh, speaking of which.
Huh, Nei?
Kyouko Messer�s already gone.
Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia departed to Kansai.
Jii-chan commissioned them to retaliate against the Kansai organizations.
Yakuza�s specialty is harassment, or so I heard
Edie said.
But, I�m sure that Kyouko can return the favor a hundred more times than what they do
Nei laughs.
Yeah, they will. Oh poor guys
Kyouko-san�s going to rampage.
Yeah.
I don�t think that the Kansai organizations will come after us for a while.
They won�t have the leeway to come to Tokyo at all.
Then.
Uhm, are we done with the conversation?
Conversation?
Anjou Mitama and Kinuka-san ask Shou-neechan.
Yes, what do you need?
Shou-neechan looked at the two with a smile.
That�s.
Well, that�s.
Oh, the fees
Anjou sisters joined our operation because.
They want to help out their Masters, the Kurama sisters, in repaying their debts.
Indeed, I will pay you as promised. The hourly wage is 1050 yen
1050 yen?
Are they going to agree with that?
I will add another 1500 yen for the hazard pay. Also, there�s a bonus
Shou-neechan said. Mitama-san.
My little sister, kinuka captured one of the enemies with her quick-wittedness
Oh, Tendou Sadao.
Yes, I used Galaxy Hip Press Double Spin
kinuka, what�s with that name.
I see. I will give you 300k yen for your bonus, is that enough?
Thank you very much!
Very much!
Mitama-san and Kinuka-san are both excited.
I see.
These girls also lived with Kurama house as servants, and so,
They have no knowledge about the value of money.
Then, can we meet Ojou-sama?
Ojou-sama?
They now look lonely as they ask Shou-neechan.
I�m sorry. That�s not for me to decide but Kakka and Misuzu-sama
Shou-neechan says with a smile.
Kurama-sama may join in the dinner table, but I don�t know
Is that so?
So?
Anjou sisters hold back.
Anyway, let�s go to the dining room
Edie told the two.
Is it okay that we join in?
Join in?
Oh, since Misuzu and Ruriko are going for dinner.
The bodyguards think that they can�t join in.
Yo-chan, what do we do? Heh
Nei looked at me while laughing.
Since we were allies during the operation, let�s eat dinner together too
I said.
It�s okay, your share is prepared as well
Mana said.
is it really okay?
Really okay?
The two seem confused, Edie.
Just come
This way
Michi, who knows the layout of Kouzuki mansion, leads the way for the Anjou sisters.
O-Okay
excuse us
Anjou sisters see Michi and Edie as bodyguards related to Kouzuki house, and so,
They reconsider that if the bodyguards are allowed to have dinner together, then they should be able to go in too.
A-chan, let�s go
Nei tells Adelheid-san who�s been silent until now.
i.
What�s wrong? Oh, you�re afraid to see your Master?
Nei laughs.
Ya-chan, what do you mean?
Why would Adelheid-san.
Why would she be afraid of meeting Torii-san?
Hmm. Yo-chan, you remain the same no matter what so you don�t get it
Huh?
I�ve seen a lot for the past hour
Adelheid-san said.
Past hour? Well, we left this mansion, went and fought at the karaoke bar, and then came back.
You�ve seen a lot of the real thing that your head is breaking open. I can understand that
Shou-neechan smiles.
I didn�t do anything
Huh? Adelheid-san?
Nonono, Adelheid-san, when you were scouting with us, didn�t you kick off the knife from the mustache Yakuza?
She moved decisively and delivered a good kick.
But that�s all I did
But that�s enough!
I shouted unconsciously.
That�s not it. Yo-chan, A-chan thought that she could work more on-site
Nei smiles wryly.
I mean, she�s got the license from the Academy
Hearing that, Adelheid-san is startled.
But now, you understand that Japan prioritizes experience more than qualifications, right?
Shou-neechan said.
yes, I finally understand that I�ve become impudent
Adelheid-san said.
No, but still, what Adelheid-san did at that time was enough. She protected Nei and me. She was helpful
But.
Oh, in her head, she can imagine that she can do what Michi and Edie do.
It�s inevitable that you�ll feel worn out. If you couldn�t move as you expect, then work hard until you can do it next time
I said.
Right. You need to master it through experience.
Shou-neechan persuaded her.
You are preeminent as a thirteen-year-old but, you�re still ways to go as a professional bodyguard. You still lack in power, speed, and sharpness
I understand that
Adelheid-san refutes, but Edie;
Don�t, you�re letting it pass through your head
She smiles kindly.
You�re too smart. Therefore, so far, you think that you can do what you have in your head. And in turn, when you go on-site, you�re filled with the thoughts that you were useless
Adelheid-san looked at Edie.
An earnest gaze.
You see, your standards are on the extremes
Standards? Extreme?
There are only two modes in your head, Completely useless, and Too great that everyone praises it, But, this world is much looser than that, there�s also That�s okay, and Well, it�s not that great, but it passes, Edie said.
And you definitely passed your job. But, you are too strict on yourself in what you desire. It�s wrong to blame yourself because you couldn�t go higher than what you did
but!
Adelheid-san, what is it that pains you?
She�s always uneasy if she�s not surpassing people. That�s how she is
Shou-neechan said.
She�s survived by showing her excelling talent compared to other people
Oh.
She escaped from a prostitution den.
Then, she graduated with an A-rank license from a security academy at age 13.
that�s right. I need to crawl out as the stronger among other people all the time!
And she lost to Michi and Edie�s overwhelming skills.
No, Adelheid-san sees that she lost.
No, I already know from the party that the two are much more skilled than me. But, I still thought that I can move better, and have more skills than them
She didn�t expect Michi and Edie to take out the remaining Yakuza after she defeated the first one.
Furthermore, they�ve dealt with the next trouble calmly
Using Shingetsu on the Yakuza wearing a bomb jacket and then repelling Iwasaki Hiromi, who was becoming incomprehensible.
Kuromori-sama and everyone was dealing with the situation calmly, and yet I�m the only one who couldn�t do anything
That�s wrong, we�re just used to the mayhem like that! Besides, Yo-chan has a bad habit of not feeling nervous at times like that
What the hell?
That�s right. You see, his brain circuits are a bit broken
Shou-neechan too.
But, I, still.
Oh, I see.
Adelheid-san was scared when Iwasaki Hiromi shows up wearing a bomb jacket.
It�s her first time to feel the fear that she might die for real.
But, we were nonchalant about it.
Well, I�m telling you it�s not like that. Ya-chan, Michi, Edie, Kinoshita-san, and I were inside, right? We were used to that. It�s a common thing
That�s not it! I was useless! I lack in the will to fight
Err.
Then, Mao-chan comes over.
Onee-chan, all you have to do is rely on Papa at times like that
What?
Hehehe, Mao knows. Papa came home with Onee-chan, but the other one with a bad look in her eyes didn�t come back
A bad look in her eyes? Oh, it�s Tendou Otome.
Agnes also knows!
Agnes also smiles.
Papa loves cute girls, but that�s not all!
Hey, what are you going to tell her?
Papa wants cute and kind girls
Yes, that�s right. Yukino-chan is also a bit of a bully, but she�s kind
Mao-chan said.
That�s why Papa also likes Onee-chan
That�s right, desuno! Onee-san is kind and cute
The two looked at Adelheid-san and smiled.
Me? Kind?
Adelheid-san is surprised.
That�s not true! I steeled my heart to survive and defeated a lot of people
Then.
That�s why it�s okay now
Yes, it�s okay now
Mao-chan and Agnes laugh.
Also, Papa, and Mao
And Agnes is here too!
Yes! We�re all together!
Onee-san, you can take it slow, and do your best to grow!
That�s right, Papa�s watching you
And when you feel lonely, ask for a hug!
Adelheid-san�s speechless.
Chapter 908. Night of Fun Soup, curry, and Salad.
Of course, we�re not forcing you. You can take your time and think about it. Reika wants to tell you that
Shou-neechan speaks to Adelheid-san with a smile.
Fujimiya Reika-san?
Adelheid-san is surprised.
Indeed, Reika back then was similar to you
Back then. Rei-chan before she joined our family.
Back then, when she was new to Kouzuki SS, she�s isolated, and she never cooperates with anyone. She does everything herself and never relies on others
Yeah, she belongs to the top elites, and yet, she works alone, wearing her gentleman suit.
Therefore, she was mentally unstable. She has such high individual ability, but she can�t do any high-level work
As for me, I�m glad that I�ve entered this family. I don�t have to do everything alone now. Just earlier, when the enemy was concentrating on Darling and Nei, I jumped in, and then Michi dashed inside right after that, we know how we think, how we move, and so we can do it smoothly Edie tells Adelheid-san.
I�m confident that someone will follow up for me even if there�s trouble. I won�t get cornered nor have my thoughts all over the place
That�s because you trained as a team, right?
Adelheid-san retorts.
Nonono, we�re not a team, we�re a FAMILY. We can�t cooperate like that unless we are one
What�s the difference?
The depth of relationship. Our family shares the same fate
Edie smiles.
It�s a more profound relationship compared to blood-relatives. Darling, Michi, Nei, Mana, Agnes, Mao are all precious to me. More valuable than my life
Edie pats Agnes and Mao-chan�s hair.
Why? Why would you have such an affinity towards people who aren�t your blood relatives?
Adelheid-san asks. Edie.
Hmm. It�s basically similar to marriage
Marriage?
Look, when two people get married, two unrelated people become a family. Isn�t that what usually happens?
Edie said.
There�s no blood relation, and yet, this is our HOME. And the people that live with us are our FAMILY. They�re people I love
Oh, I get that
Shou-neechan said.
I can�t marry in official papers, but it�s inevitable. I�m not an ordinary girl after all
Edie?
I�m born from an assassination cult. Furthermore, they sold me out
Adelheid-san is startled.
You�re not the only one born from a worthless place. I�m also born from a messed up place
But, selling someone off at this age.
It�s nothing rare. Darling bought Ruriko too
Edie looked at me.
It�s true. I bought Ruriko from Jii-chan
For 3000 yen.
Sorry, but there�s no punch line. Ruriko herself knows that she�s sold off. You�re making a big mistake if you think that she�s an ordinary young lady. That girl also lived in a complex environment that she has her own hardships too The life of a young lady of Kouzuki main family isn�t easy.
Returning to my story, I escaped from the people who bought me, and I joined in Darling�s family. I was lucky. I�m enjoying my daily life now
why?
Adelheid-san asks nervously.
Someone born in the underground world can never officially marry. But, I have my beloved Darling
Edie embraces me.
Ah, Edie-chan! Agnes too!
Mao too! Mao too!
Agnes and Mao-chan cling to my legs.
Then, this is my precious family! Their happiness is my happiness. I have something to protect now. People I treasure, and want to raise with love
Edie smiles happily.
That�s why Misuzu is Darling�s official partner, but, it�s okay. Misuzu is also a member of my precious family. I love everyone
i see
Adelheid-san speaks whisperingly.
And right now, you have a decent skill, but if you keep it at that pace, you will never grow. You will stay alone
Shou-neechan tells Adelheid-san.
In Reika�s case, she joined in Kouzuki SS, and so it was still okay, but in your case, you don�t have any organization affiliation, and it will be difficult for you
Adelheid-san looks down.
That�s why you left Europe and came to Japan, right? And you had no success in Japan other than Torii-sama who hired you
Yeah, Europe needs connections more than Japan.
Especially in bodyguard duties, it influences the nobility.
Even when you have the A-rank specialist license from the Academy, there�s hardly any nobility nor organization that wants to accept you. Well, you could�ve lowered your standards, but if you do that, you�ll join in an underground organization, not a security firm Nobody will trust a 13-year-old girl for their safety.
But, as mentioned earlier, in Japan, nobility will not hire someone whose origins are unknown as their bodyguard. Well, Torii-sama just happens to be an exception to that, and that�s why they hired you She doesn�t belong to the nobility, but they allow Torii-san to bring a personal bodyguard.
Torii Mariko-san�s Grandfather belongs to nobility and is the head of Kanou house.
Inheriting that blood, she�s accepted as a semi-nobility young lady.
However, Torii house isn�t nobility, and so they couldn�t hire a bodyguard that belongs to the lineage of bodyguards in Japan.
That�s why they had to bring Adelheid-san, who comes from abroad.
But, do you want to continue as Torii Mariko-sama�s bodyguard? That seemed fun, but, once she graduates high school, she will dismiss female bodyguards and attendants
Because when the young ladies graduate high school, they will have a male bodyguard with them for their daily life.
Bringing a female bodyguard of the same age only applies when they attend school.
And in Torii house, only Torii Mariko-sama has the blood of Kanou house. You�ll find no job in Torii house
Torii Mariko-san is the only one with the qualifications of a semi-nobility.
That�s why come to us
Mao-chan tells Adelheid-san.
It�s fun over here! Ehehehe
Then, Agnes.
Mao-chan, plug your ears for a bit
Eh, why?
Do it, just place your hands in your ears and say aa
Okay, aa
Mao-chan followed Agnes� instructions, plugged her ears, and says, aa.
Can you hear Agnes� voice?
Agnes asks. Mao-chan.
aah! I can�t hear it! aah
You can hear it.
Agnes nods, then, speaks to Torii-san.
Then, keep this a secret from Mao-chan.
eeh?
There�s a benefit in joining our family!
Agnes smiles.
You can have sex with Papa! And if you ask for it, he can do it anytime, anywhere, and as many times as you want!
Err.
It feels great! It melts you in pleasure! There�s no harm in doing it!
Look, Agnes.
Adelheid-san is dumbfounded.
Mao-chan, it�s okay now
aah, can I stop now?
Mao-chan lets go of her ears.
Did you hear anything?
Nope! I didn�t hear anything! Mao doesn�t know anything until she�s an adult!
Mao-chan laughs.
It�s not until Mao-chan is an adult, it�s when Papa makes Mao-chan an adult!
Oh, right! I misspoke!
Geez, Mao-chan
Eheheheh
What do I do with these two angels?
Well, think about it. For now, let�s eat
Shou-neechan said.
Oh right.
The Anjou sisters are already there.
Yeah, let�s hurry
Okay, Onee-san, let�s go
Mao-chan pulls Adelheid-san�s hand while she still looks confused.
Ah, yes
For now, we head to the dining room.
Ooh, finally here
Jii-chan is also in the dining room.
Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, and Torii-san are also here.
Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Mizushima Karen-san are present.
Rei-chan is also here.
Usually, the maids are here, but since Katsuko-kun, Yoshiko, and Mana-kun cooked dinner, I thought that it should be just us
So he had the servants leave the room.
What do you think after seeing this room?
Jii-chan asks me.
What do I think? It�s extravagant.
Like, there�s a chandelier in here.
Also, there are oil paintings on the wall.
Is that all?
Jii-chan smiled.
Err.
The overall size is about 12 tatami mats.
There�s a big table in the middle and chairs lined up with it.
It�s similar to the private room of the high-class Chinese restaurant that Minaho-neesan dined before.
But.
It�s much smaller than our mansion�s dining room. The table in the middle is too big, and you can�t conduct a party with many people here
This is the Kouzuki mansion, and so they hold parties here, but.
This isn�t the room for that.
Hmm, this room isn�t for parties. We have a separate room for that
Jii-chan said, laughing.
The dining room is for the family in this mansion to dine
Katsuko-nee comes over, pushing a wagon while smiling.
Right. This is a room for the family. We can invite people who are close to us but doesn�t belong to the family, but, well, we have people who don�t belong in my family in here today, but I�ll allow you in as friends Torii-san, Adelheid-san, and Karen-san
Huh, where are the Anjou sisters?
The combat sisters should be here, but.
Oh, those girls are eating on the other room together with their Masters
Kurama Misato and Arisu have fallen, and so they�re not allowed to eat in the same room as Jii-chan.
Therefore, Anjou Mitama and Kinuka too.
Don�t worry, they have the same dinner as us
Katsuko-nee said.
I�ll pretend I didn�t hear that Katsuko-kun
Huh, Jii-chan.
Katsuko-kun, what do you think this room is?
Hmm?
Well, it�s a room for the family to eat their meal, right?
Wrong, Onii-chan, it�s not meal, but dinner
Mana comes in with another meal wagon.
Dinner?
Yes. It�s a place where you eat DINNER, and that�s why it�s called DINING ROOM
Yoshiko-san gives me a lesson while carrying another wagon of meals.
Wait, it�s only for dinner? What about breakfast?
It�s on the morning room over there
yoshiko-san, what�s morning room?
Then, there�s also a lunchroom?
Then, Jii-chan and the girls in the room laughed.
Misuzu, Ruriko, and Torii-san.
Mana, Yoshiko-san, and Katsuko-nee.
Nei, Shou-neechan, Rei-chan, and Luna.
Michi, Edie, Agnes, and Mao-chan.
Papa, that�s funny!
Why is Yo-chan so serious at times like this?
They�re not laughing at my stupidity.
They were laughing at my facial expressions.
It�s only Adelheid-san and Karen-san who aren�t laughing.
The room for lunch isn�t decided. That�s why there�s no Lunch Room
Yoshiko-san teaches me.
Most of the time, I eat lunch outside
Yeah, if the head of the house doesn�t eat dinner here, then there�s no need for a room for that.
Remember this, Danna-sama. You need to learn this when other nobility invites you to their home
Misuzu tells me.
Right, if I get in the dining room of a mansion of someone I don�t know,
If I head to the dining room for breakfast after staying over, they�ll laugh at me.
I don�t think any other families follow the morning and dining rooms unless they are an old family, just like Kouzuki-sama
Torii-san tells Misuzu.
Oh, what about Kaan-sama�s house?
I�ve stayed over Momoko-oneesama�s house multiple times but, speaking of which, I never went in their dining room before
Misuzu asks. Torii-san replied.
Momoko-oneesama has her villa inside Kaan-sama�s mansion
They�re not living apart, but instead, she lives in a mansion in the plot.
I haven�t entered Kaan-sama�s main house yet
Torii-san hasn�t entered the mansion of the head of the house.
Kanou house doesn�t give any distinction between Dining and Morning rooms
Torii Mariko-san has a blood relationship with Kanou house.
She should�ve stayed over her Grandfather�s house before.
The room themselves are still there, but, they eat both breakfast and dinner in the same room
Kanou house lost their former vigor.
Jii-chan and all the other nobilities give them honorary position as foundations.That�s how they manage to live for now.
They can�t hire lots of servants like before.
Therefore, they eat their meals in one room.
They only use the dining room?
Jii-chan asks. Torii-san;
No, they use only the morning room. There are hardly any people living there now. It�s easier for them to use the morning room, which is smaller
I see
Jii-chan mutters with a sad tone.
Kouzuki, Kaan, and Kanou house, they were the big three back then.
Using a small room for breakfast and dinner, the image of Kanou house�s ruin is too vivid for them.
Okay, that�s enough idle talk, let�s eat
Katsuko-nee softens the mood.
Our dinner for tonight isn�t the Kouzuki style but our style. It has to be a full-course dinner!
Soup, Milanese cutlet, and legume curry
Yoshiko-san said.
Mana and Yoshiko cooked the curry! Oh right, we also have salad prepared
Mana adds another.
Onii-sama, take a seat
Ruriko urges me to sit down.
Oh right, I�m still standing.
I mean, my seat is over there.
The chair next to Misuzu is open.
Ah
What�s wrong?
Misuzu asks me.
No, nothing
The seating order�s decided.
Jii-chan, the head, is in the best location,
Then, Misuzu.
And I sit next to Misuzu as I�m her partner.
Torii-san is an outsider, and so she keeps the order as well.
Therefore, Torii-san is a semi nobility but a guest, and so she sits on the seat of honor, close to Jii-chan and Misuzu.
But, Adelheid-san is on the lower seat.
Oh, Shou-neechan and Rei-chan are with her.
Yeah, this should be okay.
By the way, have you finished the problem outside?
While the meals are distributed.
Torii-san asks suddenly.
Yes, for now, we caught them all without problems
I blurred out the details.
Really? Haiji, how was it?
Torii-san asks Adelheid-san.
It ended without problems
I won�t understand anything from that. You were there watching everything unfold, right? How did it all go?
Adelheid-san.
Everyone played an active role, and I feel ashamed in my immaturity
Haiji?
Torii-san�s surprised.
Oh, that�s not like you. That confidence in yourself was what�s cute about you, Haiji
But when they showed off such overwhelming difference, my confidence is blown away
Hmm, I see
Torii-san speaks in dissatisfaction.
Danna-sama, are you going back there later?
Misuzu whispers.
Yeah, Minaho-neesan, Tsukiko, and Yomi are still there, I�m also going with them
Minaho-oneesama gave her instructions
Minaho-neesan gave instructions to Misuzu?
She asked to let Danna-sama feel his family
Feel his family.
You need to feel the people who you want to protect once more
Yeah.
Tendou Sadao and Irokuchou Ichirou.
We have to be merciless with them.
It�s all to make sure that the Kansai Yakuza will never touch Misuzu, Ruriko, and all the other young ladies.
If they try to hurt the ladies of nobility, they will also experience the same cruelty like this, that�s what we need to convey.
We�re punishing them, to make this an example for others.
However, among the Yakuza daughters that we saved.
Some of them will not like that their fathers and mothers will have a disastrous experience.
Even so, we have to do it.
It�s so that I could protect this family.
Even if those girls hate me.
I must steel my heart.
Danna-sama�s too kind that you might empathize with the prisoners, and so, Minaho-oneesama worries
If I go there right away.
I will pity Tendou Otome and the eight daughters.
It�s highly likely that Tendou Sadao will not receive any harsh punishment.
Therefore, I had to return home.
Have dinner with the family.
It�s a break for my mental tension.
Speaking of which, she didn�t come back with you
Torii-san said.
Tendou Otome.
Yeah, she�s with her friends
To be precise, she�s unconscious, together with the other daughters of Yakuza.
She will not come back
I replied.
I see. That�s great. I don�t think she should
Torii-san.
I mean, in the end, she never looked straight into our eyes when talking
Tendou Otome wasn�t looking?
Her head is filled with nothing but her friends
Right.
Torii-san�s right.
Tendou Otome only worries about Tokuda Sonoko, and her friends, who are hostages of her father.
She didn�t look at our faces.
Her head is filled with such thoughts.
I would say that I�m also sharp-tongued that I only think about myself, but.
Torii-san said.
But I still look at the people around me. But she, she never looks at anything but one thing
She looks at the situation objectively.
She has a cheeky personality, but she�s smart.
She pushes strong, but she never forces the impossible.
Oh, just like Adelheid-san
I replied.
What about Haiji?
Well. That�s what I experienced after being on the same operation
Adelheid-san looks around a lot.
She asserts herself a lot but never pushes for the impossible.
She�s emotional, but she listens to others.
They have the strength to accept the opinions of others with a calm presence.
I see, Tendou Otome lacks that part
What do you mean, Danna-sama?
Misuzu asks me.
No, well, I found the reason why Tendou Otome can�t work with us
She concentrates on herself that she can�t see what�s around her.
If she doesn�t listen to what others say, then,
That�s the reason why Edie left Tendou Otome behind and sneaked in alone
Edie and Tendou Otome were supposed to infiltrate the karaoke bar from behind.
Then, if Edie supported Tendou Otome, they could�ve come in late.
Tendou Otome, who is impatient to save Sonoko-san, will ignore Edie�s orders and rush recklessly once they arrive.
Tsukiko gave an order to have Tendou Otome follow Edie�s instructions, but.
If she moves before Edie could order her to stop, that will only put the Yakuza on guard.
That�s why Edie ignored Tendou Otome.
She sneaked in with her maximum speed.
That was the right call.
I mean, Minaho-neesan�s amazing, she deployed Edie and Tendou Otome together from behind.
She knows.
I�m still immature as well
I sighed.
It�s okay. Take your time to learn
Yes, discovering your mishaps and learning from it is what makes life fun. Onii-sama
Misuzu and Ruriko said.
Yeah
I look around the dining room.
This is my family.
Yeah.
Minaho-neesan is right, I can feel them now.
Before long, all the meals are prepared on the table.
It�s warm, and it smells delicious.
It�s dinner where the family poured their love into making this.
Okay, everyone. Together!
Katsuko-nee speaks.
Itadakimasu!
Itadakimasu!
Cheerful voices echo in the room.
Chapter 909. Night of Fun Desire to Join
I�m glad that I stayed over because Momoko-oneesama ordered me
While we�re having a peaceful dinner.
Torii Mariko-san speaks to Misuzu.
Adelheid-san, well, she�s eating and talking to Shou-neechan and Rei-chan.
Yeah, I think that Adelheid-san cant� discuss it with anyone but the two professional bodyguards.
She will reject Michi and Edie as they�re only several years older, and so she can�t discuss with them honestly.
Shou-neechan is mature in that regard.
Shou-neechan went her way to welcome us because she�s worried about Adelheid-san.
That means Shou-neechan�s looking forward to hiring Adelheid-san.
She didn�t call out to the Anjou sisters, the other bodyguard.
She ignored Tendou Otome altogether.
Oh, what�s wrong?
Ruriko asks Torii-san with a smile.
Jii-chan listens to the conversation with a smile on his face.
I didn�t receive any scolding at the party. I was wondering why Kouzuki-sama and everyone looks like they have no leeway. I�m aware of Momoko-oneesama�s broadmindedness
Kaan Momoko-san, Momoko-neechan, is the young lady of Kaan house, a family that rivals Kouzuki house in scale.
She�s confident in herself and has a lot of composure.
She�s fearless, or should I say that.
Momoko-neechan treats Torii-san as a little sister and dotes on her.
But, it�s just the difference on family tradition
Family tradition.
Seeing everyone so charming, it became clear to me
Torii-san looks at Agnes, and Mao, and the young girls sitting on the other side of the table.
In the bathroom and in the room after, these girls never speak too loudly, act violently, nor speak selfishly. It surprised me. What obedient children they are
I.
Huh? To me, it looks like Agnes is playing around with everyone
I asked unconsciously
Indeed, they always enjoy what they have with a smile. However
Torii-san said.
Our relatives in Torii house have small children too, and we all gather together during New Year. They always make a lot of fuss. You won�t find anyone among them who sits down calmly. They cry, scream, fight, make a lot of noise saying I want orange, I don�t want to eat carrots, they always cause trouble You mean ordinary children make more noise?
Yeah.
I never see Agnes and the girls do that.
I think it�s because Torii house was an upstart? Is that why the children aren�t disciplined?
Torii-san asks.
If you bring them to that spacious bathroom, they will probably play around, splash water, and play pranks on the adults. It will be chaotic
Well, I think it�s because ours is only females
I said.
No, gender is irrelevant for children. My cousins have lots of mischievous children among women
I don�t know anything about socializing with relatives, and so.
I don�t understand what she talks about.
When the adults are having a serious talk, they will disrupt without a care.Seriously, they are all selfish
Torii-san said. Jii-chan;
Weren�t you like that when you were young?
Torii-san blushed.
Indeed, perhaps I was
She�s got this much freedom right now, I think she had more when she was a child.
That�s why I thought. Kouzuki-sama�s family probably had the children disciplined to not cause trouble to others, to not make too much noise, and to not disturb adults. That�s why Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama always show an earnest and serious attitude. It�s not because they have no composure, but it�s the kind of education they received, that was my inference Yeah, Momoko-neechan shows plenty of composure and compared to that.
Misuzu and Ruriko show a serious character all the time.
But.
Your inference has a few mistakes
Jii-chan speaks.
Which ones is it?
Torii-san asks back.
First, we have a lot of problem children, even in Kouzuki house. Furthermore, also when they can hold back during kindergarten when they reach high school and university, some of them can�t discipline themselves Oh, even among Jii-chan�s students.
Some are causing a lot of trouble.
In nobility, or should I mention wealthy families, disciplining their child is a hard task. When one has plenty of money, they start to spoil their children. And some parents can�t find the difference from doting their child to giving their child money. When they raise the child like that, the child will also raise their child the same way. That�s where the chain starts. For me, I had cases where I tell the 70-year-old parent to discipline their 50-year-old male child that was too undisciplined Jii-chan is already 82.
He scolds the 70-year-old parent.
Kouzuki house disciplines their children, but is it different from your family?
Oh, it�s not. If that�s the case
Jii-chan stares at Torii-san.
However, if you belong in the head house, furthermore, you are the heir, it�s different. We have an overwhelming pressure to make sure that we observe our surroundings since birth
When people always watch you, you won�t do anything that will embarrass themselves.
To meet up the expectations of the people around you.
You need to receive praise that you are an honest and fair man, or you will lose the unity of the clan. And once there�s internal trouble, it brings the fall of the family. Especially when you are someone who stands above the Japanese people Jii-chan continues his talk. Torii-san listens earnestly.
Kaan�s granddaughter, Momoko-kun, was it? She has an open-minded personality because she�s not the succeeding head despite being the daughter of the head family
Yeah, she has a male sibling that will inherit the clan.
If I recall, the man has an earnest and serious personality
Right.
Kouzuki Souji, who wants to become Ruriko�s husband, has a serious personality as well.
Kouzuki Satoshi, who will not become the successor, unless something lucky happens to him, has a carefree personality.
The environment, especially their situation shapes the personality of a person
Jii-chan looks at Misuzu and Ruriko.
Without the eldest son of the same generation among Ruriko and Misuzu, Kouzuki house raised them as the next successors. Therefore, they have a serious personality and borrowing your words, they show now leeway No, well, forgive the rudeness
Torii-san bows her head.
No, I don�t mind. For Misuzu and Ruriko, hearing impressions that they are serious, fair, and honest is better than composed, has leeway, and is generous
Jii-chan said.
Especially Ruriko, she has been serving Ruriko as her servant all this time, and so her servant-like personality can�t leave her
I�m sorry
Yoshiko-san bows her head to her grandfather.
No, it�s okay. Yoshiko will not be the successor of Kouzuki house as much as possible
Unless Misuzu and Ruriko were kidnapped or passed away.
Yoshiko-san is the eldest among Jii-chan�s granddaughters, but, she�s not a legal daughter of Jii-chan�s late eldest son.
Besides, Misuzu and Ruriko have supporters backing them from the clan, but, Yoshiko-san�s suddenly announced as the granddaughter, she has no backers.
I mean, Yoshiko-san lived and served Ruriko as a servant since her childhood, and so.
Nobody thinks that she will break her relationship with Ruriko and announce candidacy for succession.
However, when you show an easy-going look to your family, some fools will misunderstand
To prevent an idiot who would go at Yoshiko-san, thinking that it�s all or nothing.
Be careful with people who approach you. If you think that they�re suspicious, then don�t entertain them
Yes, I agree with Grandfather
Yoshiko-san speaks to Jii-chan respectfully.
By the way, as for the young girls you mentioned
Jii-chan points at Agnes and the girls.
Kouzuki house didn�t discipline those children. They are from Kuromori house
Then, they weren�t disciplined according to Kouzuki-sama�s instructions?
Torii-san�s surprised.
Kuromori doesn�t belong to the nobility, but they are better than the children of Torii house.
She thinks that they should be more unreasonable.
I mean, we don�t discipline our children that hard
Katsuko-nee smiles wryly as she speaks.
Even without telling them Mao-chan and Agnes-chan never do anything that troubles us. They also help out a lot
Yeah. Everyone�s like that! Nobody�s selfish
Nei said.
They were raised watching their parent�s backs
Jii-chan?
Nagisa-kun has a hard time putting the flower shop on track, doesn�t she?
She talks to Mao-chan.
Yes! Mama�s always working hard and is tired most of the time, and so Mao has to cheer her up! That�s why Mao can�t be selfish! When Mama�s sleeping, I stay quiet! When it�s time to wake up, I wake her up gently Those were her thoughts.
But, Papa�s also here now, and so Mama�s much more energetic! Mao�s also energetic! Everybody is happy!
But don�t lose control. You need to look around to make sure that you don�t cause trouble to Papa and everyone! We can�t let other people get angry at Papa because of us
I know
Agnes, Mao-chan?
Agnes always watches Yo-chan�s back
Nei smiled.
Oh? It�s not just Agnesan. I also watch Onii-sama�s back and keep in mind to not embarrass Onii-sama
Ruriko said.
Me too. I�m sorry to say Grandfather, but I�m already at my limit on working hard for Kouzuki house. But, if it�s for Danna-sama�s sake, I can endure anything, and I will persevere
Misuzu too.
I mean, it�s not for Onii-chan�s sake, but we mimic Onii-chan. Agnes-chan and the girls, and I do the same
Mana?
I mean, Onii-chan never lies and is serious when it comes to us
Indeed. During the party, Danna-sama�s always so reserved
Right. If it was any other man, then they would assert themselves and make a lot of clamors
Mana, Misuzu, Katsuko-nee.
Like, ordering Mii-chan to bring him water while all the other young ladies are looking
No, Ya-chan, what the hell?
I mean, you�re the fiance of the young lady of Kouzuki house, it�s common to get arrogant! Like Hey, Misuzu, bring me sake, all the sake! or What about it, got complaints? or something like that That�s a stupid guy.
Or maybe, you won�t show yourself out of embarrassment because it�s an all women�s party
Torii-san smiled.
Despite all that, Kuromori-sama escorted Misuzu-sama all the time
Oh, they did say that.
It�s a party for the young ladies.
They see me as a quiet guy.
I see. Ordinary guys would try to assert themselves.
Or, they would be too embarrassed to show up.
But, I can�t leave Misuzu alone
There were too many events that unfold in the party today.
When there�s danger, I want to be there to keep her safe
You really are different. I don�t see any other man with that thought around me
Torii-san tells me.
Darling�s a lion after all
Edie?
He�s the sole male lion in our pride. He looks after us to make sure that we�re out of harm�s way. It�s darling who checks whether Michi and I can fight an opponent or not
He�s the keystone of this family
Michi added.
Yeah. In the end, it�s Yo-chan. Yo-chan never looks down on his opponents after all. He always looks at the other party earnestly, think of how to deal with them, and he�s never optimistic. The sense of danger that this blessing can collapse from a single mistake is engraved in his mind Nei speaks her analysis.
Thus, Yo-chan never forgets gratitude towards others, and he never depends too much
Just say that I�m a coward
I replied.
I�m afraid that everyone in the family will hate me. That�s why I never do anything that will make them
Then.
Agnes too
Huh?
Agnes is also afraid that Papa will hate her! Therefore, Agnes never does anything that will make Papa hate her. Agnes will always be a good girl! Agnes will do her best to stay cute! Agnes will do her best in studies too Agnes feels she has no place to go if I leave her.
Therefore, she�s afraid that I will hate her.
That�s not it, Nii-san
Luna, you read my thoughts?
Agnes-chan�s love for Nii-san is genuine
Luna said. Agnes nods.
Also, the person who is afraid that the family will hate them and abandoned is Nii-san. Nii-san�s negative thoughts are handed to Agnes-chan, and so they feel nervous and think that she has to become a good girl Then, it�s my fault?
If my negative thoughts influence them poorly, then.
Hmm, I wonder about that? I think that tension is okay. Everyone can feel a sense of responsibility, thinking that they have to do something to keep the family safe
Yeah, I think it�s okay to stay like that
Nei said.
Yo-chan, you can�t help but have negative thoughts deep inside your mind. It�s the result of how Yo-chan lived, and I don�t think we can fix that right away
But.
If my personality causes trouble to the family, then.
That won�t happen
Misuzu said.
Our family have people with various personalities
That�s right. Onii-chan�s negative thoughts concentrate on the personality that you want to protect the family, right? But, look, we have people in our family who just say, Go! Go!
It�s Yukino.
Yes. We�re balanced out from the start. Earlier, Edie-oneesama and Michi are right, Onii-sama is our keystone, the man who ties up the family together, and so it�s okay to stay as heavy as that
Ruriko said.
Uhm
Koyomi-chan?
It�s not for me to say, but everyone does love Kuromori-san, and they don�t want Kuromori-san to hate them
Koyomi-chan isn�t my woman, and so she stands from a neutral position, she speaks from the results of reading everyone�s thoughts.
Then, uhm, the one most afraid that Kuromori-san will hate her is.
Huh?
It�s Tsukiko-oneesama, she worries a lot
Tsukiko? She fears that I will hate her?
Yes. Tsukiko-oneesama loves Kuromori-san too much
No, well.
The eldest of the Takakura sisters is the most stable, but her stability isn�t for the better?
Katsuko-nee asks Koyomi-chan.
Yes. Tsukiko-oneesama always pushes herself too hard. Also, Yomi-oneechan is easy to get carried away
Oh.
I guess it wasn�t appropriate to bring the two there.
Don�t worry. Minaho-san�s with them
Shou-neechan tells me.
That�s right. She will surely notice if anything unusual happens to Tsukiko-san
Rei-chan said.
Yeah got it. For now, I�ll talk to Tsukiko once I return there
Yes, thank you
Koyomi-chan bows her head.
See? It�s not Kuromori house, they all are from Kuromori house
Jii-chan tells Torii-san.
This young man had become the support of Kouzuki house before anyone noticed
He laughs.
Jii-chan, you�re also my Grandpa
I said.
Indeed. I�m also one of those you carry away
He speaks like he�s having fun.
But, I can sense the aspiration of this family. I never know any other group who has this much talent overflowing that help each other
Torii-san�s dumbfounded.
Karen, from now on, you�re a member of this family
Misuzu speaks to Mizushima Karen, who sits on the servant�s table.
Don�t worry about it! Papa will make you happy!
Agnes smiles and speaks to Karen-san.
It will hurt at first, but it will turn to pleasure right away
Agnes, look.
It�s about time you resolve yourself. However, it�s to accept happiness
Jii-chan tells Karen-san.
Yes, after listening to everyone, I am confident that Kuromori-sama and everyone is kind people
Karen-san speaks timidly.
Please treat me well
She bows her head.
It�s okay! Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan are with you
Me too!
Mana also smiles at Karen-san.
Misuzu, Ruriko, and you have another one
Jii-chan whispers.
Well, it�s the number of pets I have to keep.
It�s great but also hard for you
He sends me a glance.
Oh, Danna-sama can take it, right?
Misuzu.
But, Misuzu-chan, you also need to learn your limits
Ruriko said.
Then, want to increase it by two?
Let�s do so
Hey, girls.
Misuzu, Ruriko, you want to keep two pets?
Hey, girls
As soon as I tried to talk to Misuzu and Ruriko.
uhm!
Adelheid-san stands from her seat
What�s wrong, Haiji?
Torii-san�s surprised, but.
Please let me join in!
She shouted.
Allow me to join the family as well!
Chapter 910. Night of Fun More Family, Lost Family
Allow me to join the family as well!
Adelheid-san suddenly declared.
Sure! Right, Papa?
Mao-chan smiles.
Err,
I can�t process what just happened.
It�s okay, we know that this would happen
Edie says while still eating.
We�re a gathering of people who lost their family and is filled with talent, skill, and cute girls. It�s the world�s proposition. Common sense
That�s.
I�ll look after her, so please accept her
Rei-chan tells me.
She�s accepting Adelheid-san as her little sister.
Of course, I will also look after her. If she wants, I can train her to become a first-class professional bodyguard
Shou-neechan said.
Professional bodyguard. Furthermore, the two top elites are vouching for her, she must be extremely talented.
Besides.
Reika and I were both stubborn until we met you, remember? She�s that kind of girl, and so I want to look after her
She probably sees Adelheid-san as a cute little sister.
We�re insistent, and this girl is stubborn, and in the end, the cause of it is that she doesn�t have a family
That�s why we want to accept her
Rei-chan looks at Adelheid-san with gentle eyes.
hey! Haiji�s contracted with me!
Torii-san complained.
Oh? But you did dismiss her during the party, didn�t you?
Shou-neechan laughs.
But, I also decided to continue to employ her after that
Torii-san retorts.
But, did she accept Torii-sama�s proposal
she did! Right! Haiji?
Torii-san shouted. Adelheid-san doesn�t respond.
Do you have proof of that? Did you have her signature on legal contract papers?
Shou-neechan puts pressure.
that�s.
Torii-san thinks for a moment.
If you�re going that way, then nobody can prove that I dismissed Haiji earlier! Then, Haiji still is my bodyguard!
It seems like she can�t let go of Adelheid-san.
Oh? Torii-san, I have witnessed Torii-sama dismiss this child. Reika, you saw that too, didn�t you?
Yes, I saw it earlier in the party
i saw it too
Luna raised her hand.
Ruriko, Misuzu, and I were close by when it happened
Yoshiko-san was on a separate table though.
We have so many witnesses, and yet, you say that you haven�t dismissed her?
Shou-neechan provokes Torii-san.
then I only need to reemploy her! That�s it!
You can�t establish a contract with her unless you have legal papers to back you up
In this conversation, Torii-san, a young lady, has no chance of winning against Shou-neechan, the head of the on-site team of Kouzuki SS.
Even if the current contract still exists, if I recall, her contract with Torii-sama�s family is until the end of the month, correct?
Ugh
For outsiders, they will listen attentively when it comes to contract clauses, and they will not forget that.
Either way. She�s free to pick whoever contractor she wants. It�s not Torii-sama�s decision
Hearing Shou-neechan says that.
Wrong, Shou, she wants to join in our family, not a contract
Edie said.
Once she joins the family, she can�t leave. That�s what family means
They say that blood is thicker than water, but our bonds is thicker than blood
Michi tells Adelheid-san.
However, once you join in our family, that means you will remain as one, no matter what happens. We will support you, and we will not abandon you, even if that costs our lives
That�s what it means to join our family
Michi and Edie said. Torii-san;
What? Is this some cult or something?
No, no, it�s a family
Edie answers Torii-san with a bothered tone.
It means everyone gets along, right? Luna
Agnes asks Luna.
Err, for Torii-sama who has a family, she won�t understand what it means
Luna replies.
In our case, our real families were destroyed, and we become children with no place to go. Us Takakura sisters just lost our parents
Luna looks at Adelheid-san with a smile.
We have this mysterious power. Therefore, most adults would want to capture us and use our powers for their benefit. But, Nii-san accepted us in his family
Uhm, it�s not just Luna-chan, me too. Furthermore, everyone thinks of how I would live from now on, even my school were also in the family�s consideration
Koyomi-chan said.
It�s natural! Koyomi-chan is also a member of our family
Nei said.
Oh well, let�s go all out! Anyone who had their real father or mother or someone related by blood, killed by someone else, and had no family to accept them, raise your hand
Nei raised her hand immediately.
Both my parents and brother were murdered, and so, Yo-chan is now my precious brother, and everyone here is my dear family!
Then, Mana raised her head.
Me too! My father, well.
Shirasaka Sousuke�s no longer alive.
Karen-san, my family also abandoned me. My Grandfather and mother don�t need me, they said. Then, Onii-chan picked me up. Karen-san isn�t the only one who was abandoned by their family. Therefore, I welcome you, and I will keep you safe. From now on, call me Onee-chan She speaks to Mizushima Karen-san.
you?
Karen-san�s surprised.
I�m Mana, nice to meet you
Then.
AS mentioned earlier, both our parents were murdered
My parents are no longer here
Luna and Koyomi-chan said.
And so, Adelheid-san, it�s okay to stay with us. We welcome you
i.
Oh, I see.
Adelheid-san is also an orphan.
Luna knows that from reading Adelheid-san�s thoughts.
No, that�s wrong.
They were reading Shou-neechan and Rei-chan�s thoughts.
Kouzuki SS should have checked through Adelheid-san�s history.
She�s an orphan yet. She has a license from the academy and is now a professional at age 13. Shou-neechan praises Adelheid-san.
They can see those thoughts.
Me too, I just lost my father
Ruriko shows a sad smile.
Ruriko�s father.Jii-chan took away his life to prevent his rebellion inside Kouzuki house.
Jii-chan looks at Ruriko with lonely eyes.
Therefore, Adelheid-san, I can feel like you and I are really, really, really close. You�re not alone
Ruriko-sama
Adelheid-san is moved.
However, you will need to resolve yourself if you want to join the family
Misuzu said.
Yes. I know the terms. I accept it
Adelheid-san replies.
The terms of joining this family.
That is, to become my woman.
That�s not a term or condition
Misuzu said.
Yes, all you have to do is bring happiness to Onii-sama
Ruriko.
Or rather, I should ask, are you prepared to love and live for the sake of the family?
Misuzu asks.
Hey! Cut!
Torii-san protests, but,
No, We�re a cooperative system. We�re not forcing anyone, it�s all for you to decide
Ruriko said.
Adelheid-san, I like girls like you. You�re a bit stubborn, but it�s cute
Me too
Shou-neechan and rei-chan talks to Adelheid-san.
Agnes also likes Karen-chan! I want you to stay with our family forever!
Me too!
Me too!
Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan speak to Karen-san.
Karen-chan, what about you? Do you like Agnes and everyone?
Adelheid-san, will you accept us as your elder sisters? And the younger girls as your little sisters?
Adelheid-san looks at Mao-chan, the youngest of the group.
Mao-chan.
Huh? What about Mao?
Hm? What is she worried about?
Was Mao�s father murdered too?
Nagisa raised Mao-chan alone.
She doesn�t know who her father is.
It sure is one of the men who followed Shirasaka Sousuke�s orders and raped Nagisa, although;
Even if we find him, nothing will change.
Mao-chan�s Papa is Agnes� Papa!
Agnes hugged Mao-chan and said.
We have a Papa! That�s why you don�t have to think about it!
Oh, right! As expected of Agnes-chan!
Mao-chan laughs.
She�s still young, and so she believes what her elder sisters tell her.
Right! Papa! Papa has always been Agnes� Papa!
Ah.
As for Agnes.
She knows.
Agnes knows that I replaced Shirasaka Sousuke as her Papa.
And that Shirasaka Sousuke died, murdered rather.
It�s obvious! Agnes will forever be my Agnes
I look into her eyes and tell her.
That�s right! Hey, Papa!
Agnes smiles.
I love you!
I love you too, Agnes!
I know! Papa! Agnes also loves Mao-chan and everyone! Therefore!
Agnes.
I also love new girls! Right, Papa?
I look at Adelheid-san and Karen-san.
Of course, I welcome you two
Then.
Okay, let�s open a bottle of wine. The adults will drink wine, and the children will toast with juice
Katsuko-nee takes out a wine bottle.
Ah, you can�t drink, Dear. You still have jobs to do. And Shige-chan, you can only take a sip, take care of your body
I got juice.
Jii-chan gets only a sip.
Katsuko-nee calls Jii-chan Shige-chan when it�s just us family in the room.
Ah, Mana will help out!
I�ll also help out
Mana and Ruriko helped-out pouring wine and juice on everyone�s glasses.
ruriko-sama?
Torii-san�s surprised.
We�re in the dining table of Kuromori family, and so.
Ruriko helps out with the housework.
uugh, I can�t understand
However, Torii-san can�t understand why the young lady of Kouzuki house does that.
I wonder how do I report all this to Momoko-oneesama
Well, how about you tell her what you saw?
Misuzu said, laughing.
Kaan Momoko-sama is also my Momoko-oneesama. But, I don�t know whether she�ll believe my story or not
Is that so? I don�t think Momoko-oneesama will believe that any of this is true
Torii-san�s troubled.
The relationship in our family is hard to understand.
But, it�s not only Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama, but Kouzuki-sama also accepts this baffling group
Jii-chan�s watching all this on the same dining table.
I�m also a member of this family after all
Jii-chan smiles wryly.
What?
Torii-san stopped thinking.
Yeah, that�s right! Love you, Ojii-chan! Agnes and everyone feels the same way, right?
Nei said with a smile.
Yes! Papa�s grandpa is Agnes� grandpa too!
Agnes replies with her angelic smile.
Err, shouldn�t that be great-grandfather?
Torii-san is dumbfounded.
You�re overthinking it
Jii-chan tells Torii-san.
i�m sorry
Torii-san shrinks back in fear.
Although, you�re entertaining. I can understand why Kaan�s granddaughter won�t let you go
Jii-chan stares at her, Torii-san shrinks further, saying haha-
You�re a good thinker, but, you�re held captive by the common sense from the environment that raised you
yes
But, once you break through that stiff common sense, you will become a functional girl who has great insight. The problem is caused by the environment that raised you, it�s not your talents
Is that so?
Try jumping over your common sense and think flexibly. Just like him
Jii-chan points at me.
He does not own Kouzuki house. He won over Misuzu, Ruriko, and I over to his family instead
What?
Torii-san doesn�t seem to understand.
Jii-chan and his granddaughters are our family, but.
The other Kouzuki clan members, like Kouzuki Souji, and Satoshi, they�re not our family.
Once you understand how it happened, you will also come here
Jii-chan said.
i will?
Right. Maybe not now, but once you switch to Copernicus� way of thinking, I�m sure that Torii-san will join in our family too
Misuzu?
However, Yoshiko, how long are you thinking of using pity to join in?
Jii-chan asks Yoshiko-san.
i.
Yoshiko-san panics as she�s suddenly brought up.
You can�t wait for it. He�s busy as you can see, and so you need to become a bit more assertive, Yoshiko
Uhm, Grandfather, may I?
Yoshiko-san looks at me.
That means.
She�s asking whether it�s okay for Jii-chan�s last Granddaughter, Yoshiko-san, to become my woman as well.
That�s for you to decide. I�m not giving you orders
Jii-chan said.
Although, I don�t think you should stay in that status quo, where the other family shows mercy to you
yes
Yoshiko-san looks down.
Yoshiko should learn from the girl who mustered up her courage and asked to join the family earlier
Saying that. Jii-chan looks at Adelheid-san.
Then.
Don�t drink wine. You�re coming with me later. This will be your first job
Edie calls out to Adelheid-san.
As for Michi, you can. I will be guarding Darling later
That means, when I�m going to return to the confinement location for Tendou Sadao and the other Yakuza, Edie and Adelheid-san will come with me.
I will remain in guard here, I will not drink alcohol
Hearing that;
That�s our job. Leave it to us, and Michi-chan, go mingle with the other girls sometimes
Shou-neechan said.
Shou-neechan and Rei-chan chose juice instead of wine.
Michi, rely on Shou-neechan too
Yes, Master
Michi accepts.
That�s all, is that good enough?
Edie reminds Adelheid-san.
Ah, okay
Adelheid-san is somewhat perplexed.
Edie noticed that.
You can call me Edie-oneesama, or sister Edie, anything. I�m now your elder sister
She smiled.
Ah, yes. If that�s the case, please call me Haiji
Adelheid-san.
Hey, Haiji? I�m the only one who can call you that
Torii-san shouted, but.
My late father called me Haiji when I was young
That�s.
My father was a Japanese man. I didn�t understand why he would call Adelheid as Haiji, but my father called me that way, and so it�s precious to me
Adelheid-san looked at Torii-san.
When I first met Mariko-ojousama, she said, Your name is Adelheid, so I�ll call you Haiji, it made me happy. It made me emotional. I left Europe, and chose to serve Torii-sama�s house because of that line I.
Then, why is it read like that?
You still don�t know Yo-chan?
Nei said.
Do you not know Heidi?
Just the name
I never watched it.
What about Heidi, the girl of the Alps?
I don�t know that at all
What�s the relationship?
Hey, Nei-chan!
Katsuko-nee scolds Nei.
Oh right, sorry, forget about that one
O-Okay.
The real name of Heidi is Adelheid-san
i see.
Therefore, A-chan�s father named her Adelheid from Heidi, the girl of the alps
Is that so?
Yeah, I�m sure of it
Nei declared.
I think we have a videotape of Heidi in the mansion�s archives, let�s watch that next time
Oh, it�s the room where the former prostitutes left their manga and videotapes.
Yeah, let�s watch! Luna, Koyomi, Karen, and Mao-chan, let�s watch them together
Agnes said.
Yeah, let�s! Karen-san
O-Okay
Koyomi-chan called her out, Karen-san replies.
Then, that�s a promise, Haiji-oneesama
Luna smiled, and told Adelheid-san.
Okay, everyone�s got their glass filled! Let�s toast!
Mana tells everyone.
Okay, now everyone holds their glass up high
Mao-chan too, like this
Katsuko-nee and Ruriko ask everyone to raise their glass.
Then, to lead the toast.
Nei looks at me, but.
Misuzu, do it
Me? Danna-sama?
It�s your day, right?
Misuzu hosted the party.
And since we�re in Kouzuki mansion, it is Misuzu�s day.
Yes. Then I will
Misuzu stood up and looked at everyone.
To celebrate Haiji-san and Karen as they join our family. Also, for the health and happiness of our family! Cheers!
Cheers!
Everyone toasted their drinks.
Torii-san also joins in with a smile at times like this.
What a fun personality.
Yoshiko-san feels a little down because of what Jii-chan told her.
Darling
Edie whispered.
It�s great that those girls joined the family without problems
Yeah.
Adelheid-san, no, Haiji-san looks like she broke through.
Karen-san shows a calm face, compared to the time where Misuzu was forcing her consent.
She knows what kind of people we have in the family, and she gets along with the girls of her age.
And as expected, she�s afraid of Misuzu as she�s the young lady of Kouzuki house and is older than her.
Right now, we see our family increasing
Edie?
But, later, Otome will lose hers
Tendou Otome will lose her family.
Otome�s father, Tendou Sadao, awaits prison.
If Otome�s thoughts were turned Copernican, then we can still save her
You mean?
It means, that once she lost her family, she might join in our family
Chapter 911. Night of Fun Composition
Take care!
Mao-chan waved her hand.
Agnes will be studying
Yeah, Karen-chan and I will study with you. Right, Karen-chan?
yes
Luna and Karen-san will watch over Agnes� studies.
That said, Agnes never went to school until now, and she needs to study extra hard as she will attend Misuzu�s super-high-class school.
Luna and Koyomi-chan have good grades.
I�ll play with Mao-chan
Koyomi-chan said.
Ehehe, Mao, and Koyomi-chan will play!
Mao-chan laughs.
Ruri-oneechan, look after Mao-chan. Mana will help out Katsuko-nee in cleaning up.
Mana said.
I feel sorry to do that
No, it�s okay. This is the Kouzuki mansion, you have to entertain your guests, right?
That guest is Torii Mariko-san.
It�s okay, leave it to us
Katsuko-nee tells Ruriko.
It looks like they�ve divided the work for each one of them already.
I�ll return to headquarters. Reika, bring them to the former training building
Roger that
Shou-neechan�s the head of Kouzuki SS, and so she can�t move together with us.
Therefore, Rei-chan will bring us to the old training building for Kouzuki SS, where Tendou Sadao and Tendou Otome are imprisoned.
We�re going together, that means.
Well then, let�s go Yo-chan!
Right
Yes
Kuromori members, Nei and,
Edie, who�s guarding us.
Then, Adelheid-san, no, it�s Haiji-san, who just entered the family.
You bring Haiji, but why can�t I come too?
Torii-san speaks sullenly.
I feel like that one�s more fun to watch than here
Well, you see.
Oh, Torii-san, are you that interested in the lives of middle-aged Yakuza?
Misuzu laughs.
Yeah. We�re going to interrogate some loud and terrible looking old men, you want to watch?
Nei speaks in ridicule.
Well, but.
Torii-san sends Haiji-san a glance.
Yeah, she doesn�t want Haiji-san to go.
She wants a chance to talk to Haiji-san with just the two of them and persuade them to become her bodyguard again.
Edie�s bringing Haiji-san to not let that happen.
Torii-san, a young lady, probably can�t comprehend Haiji-san�s resolution.
She moved to join in our family right away.
Cutting off her attachment towards Torii-san.
We�re to face dangerous people, and so we can�t bring Torii-sama with us
Rei-chan stops her with a kind smile.
Indeed. If Torii-sama gets hurt, then not only Torii-sama�s family will blame us, but also Kaan-sama and Kanou-sama
Shou-neechan said.
Torii-san stayed here because of Kaan Momoko-neechan�s orders.
Her Grandfather is the head of Kanou house, and so she has a blood relationship with that family too.
Torii-san, give it up. Ruriko, Yoshiko-oneesama, and I will keep you company
Misuzu concluded.
With the three young ladies of Kouzuki house around her, Torii-san can�t refuse.
I�ll tell you what happens on the other side later so you could report it to Momoko-oneechan
And I finish it off.
i understand
Torii-san is disheartened.
haiji, be careful
Hearing her former master, Haiji-san.
Everyone, please take care of her
She bows her head.
She no longer uses Mariko-ojousama to show that she�s no longer her servant.
Michi, look after them
I tell Michi.
I think it�s okay now, but still, one shouldn�t let down their guard.
Certainly, Master
Michi bows her head.
Hey, boy
Lastly, Jii-chan calls me.
Don�t go easy on the Yakuza. They�re people you can�t coexist within this world
He looked at me in the eye and said.
If everyone is distributed in the right place, then there will be nobody unneeded. That�s for sure. But, people who harm society just from their existence also exist. They�re the cancer cells
That�s Tendou Sadao and his group?
If you leave the cancer cells, they will harm one�s body. You must cut off the bad cells out of the body. That�s how it is
Like Shirasaka Sousuke, Cesario Viola.
Yeah, their existence needs to perish.
They spread harm from staying alive.
However.
Are Tendou Sadao and Irokuchou Ichirou that irredeemable villains?
If you ask me, they seem like a small fry.
The small fries create more damage compared to the big-shits you�ve dealt with before. You should learn from today
Jii-chan tells me.
Rei-chan leads the way, and we walk down the corridor.
Huh?
Anjou Mitama and Kinuka are standing near the door, looking gloomy.
Did you finish your dinner?
Rei-chan speaks to the sisters with a bright tone.
Oh, the sisters have the lunch box and tea distributed among the members of Kouzuki SS.
However.
No,
Not yet
The two replied with a depressed tone.
Yeah, they haven�t opened up their lunch box at all.
What�s wrong? Why are you here?
I asked.
Misato-ojousama don�t want to see us
Arisu-ojousama doesn�t want to see us
Oh, inside that room is the Kurama sisters, their master.
No matter how many times we call to them.
They�re not replying.
Kurama house has fallen because of their father�s mistake.
He ignored Jii-chan�s warning, destroyed the historic building and garden he inherited from his ancestors, dragged around by the foreign investors, and driven to bankrupt.
Then, Kurama asked for help from Jii-chan and Kaan house, another high nobility.
Currently, Kurama Misato-san has to become a prostitute to pay off the debts Kurama house is carrying.
Kurama sisters who failed to do a direct appeal as their last resort.
They let go of Anjou Mitama and Kinuka, their bodyguards because they can�t continue to hire them anymore.
They�re no longer servants.
Therefore, Kurama Misato and Arisu don�t want to meet the Anjou sisters.
But, we.for the sake of Kurama house
We worked for Kouzuki SS.
And will use our pay to help the revival of their house
We reported that we have decided as such, and yet.
Even so, the sisters wish to continue as the servants of Kurama house�s young ladies.
They will work their body to earn money to repay the debts of Kurama house.
Then, why are you not eating?
Edie asks.
You can�t work as a bodyguard if you�re hungry
Anjou sisters are taken aback.
I�ll tell you girls, the Kurama sisters inside have the same meal as you girls. That was Kakka�s instructions
Rei-chan said.
They�re treated not as the young ladies of Kurama house but as girls who sell themselves to repay their debts.
Therefore, they�re not receiving special treatment in meals.
Do you think that the girls had enough for their fill?
Edie said.1
Mitama-oneesama!
Kinuka! That was a blind spot!
The sisters open up their lunch box,
Then.
Misato-oneesama, Anjou Mitama will use this lunch box
Arisu-ojousama, Anjou Kinuka will use our lunch box!
Huh, what?
Back then, they say use, instead of eat, when it comes to lunch box
Edie.
Why is this American girl who came months ago teaching me about this?
Misato-ojousama�s using the same lunch box as me
Arisu-ojousama, I�m sorry, but I will eat the same contents of lunch box as you
The sisters shout at the door.
Oh, this omelet is delicious!
This salted salmon is a bit salty, but it�s excellent!
Misato-ojousama, please eat
Arisu-ojousama, please eat together with Kinuka
Umu, this pickled radish feels great to chew
This Croquette! Arisu-ojousama, it�s cream corn inside
Err.
Let�s go
Rei-chan said.
Right, let�s leave the rest to Shou
Shou-neechan will not leave these hardworking sisters like that.
We can�t do anything with the young ladies in the room until Minaho-oneechan comes back
Nei said.
Right.
Minaho-neesan�s in charge of hiring Kurama Misato-san as a prostitute.
We�re also going to Tendou Sadao and the group, and so there will be no progress with the Kurama sisters until we return.
Let�s go
Haiji-san tells me.
Yeah
We leave the Anjou sisters eating and shouting their impressions on their meal in front of the door and continue down the corridor.
They�re born from a bodyguard family of nobility, and they�ve been with the young ladies since they were young
Rei-chan speaks with deep emotions.
They can�t throw away their life as a servant that quickly
Nei smiles.
I feel a bit envious of them
Haiji-san?
It�s nothing to be envious about. Haiji, you�re in our group now
That�s right, we�ll be together forever! Ha-chan
You won�t have time to be envious of others
Edie, Nei, and Rei-chan speak in that order.
yes. You�re right
Haiji-san speaks as if she�s persuading herself.
Okay, get in
We head from the mansion to the parking lot.
Rei-chan brings a Kouzuki SS-use black van to us.
We can head to the destination without standing out using this.
Rei-chan�s on the driver�s seat.
Edie on the passenger seat.
Nei, Haiji-san, and I are on the back seat.
Haiji-san, watch our back
Yes, Reika-oneesama
Haiji-san holds an A-rank license as a bodyguard, so she responds right away.
I see.
It�s not just Torii-san.
We should have Haiji-san with us than leave her there.
Her pride is of a professional.
She�s much more lively on-site.
Okay, everyone fastened their seatbelts? Let�s go
Rei-chan drives the car.
We�re heading out of the Kouzuki house�s lands, and so bodyguards wearing uniform checked us, but,
Rei-chan is driving, so there are no problems.
It will take two minutes until we reach the old building
That old building is the former headquarters of Kouzuki SS, the security firm for Kouzuki main family.
It�s also close to the main gate of the mansion.
Still, this mansion is quite spacious.
We�re only going around from the rear entrance, yet it still takes time.
We can come out through the main gate, but.
Rei-chan said.
We can�t use the main gate right now
Only the people from the family can leave through the main gate.
The guests that came today used the guest-use gate.
People from Kouzuki SS can only use the back gate and the gates other than the main and guest.
It would look weird if a car from the Kouzuki SS staff goes through any other gate than the back entrance.
By the way, Ha-chan, why did you decide to join our family?
Nei asks with a smile.
We�re to make Haiji-san rethink about her determination.
It�s to stabilize her mind and prevent her from becoming restless.
Well, I have various reasons, but the most persuasive reason is what Fujiimya-san, no, Reika-oneesama said
Haiji-san replies while still watching our backs.
Oh, what did I say again?
Rei-chan shows a smile through the rear-mirror.
Uhm, I.how do I say it? So many things happened in my life, and so I thought that I will never marry in my life nor bear a child
Haiji-san said.
I feel sorry for the child if someone like me became a mother, and it would be impossible to raise the child on my own. No, I know myself the most that if I bear a child, the child will grow up on their own Haiji-san is an orphan born from a prostitution den.
But, I cannot raise the child to become happy, I thought. If I can�t make the child happy, then I�m not qualified to bear one. Those were my beliefs
Oh, that one
Rei-chan said.
I also wasn�t intending on falling in love nor bearing a child back then. It was back when I was disguising myself with the British gentleman look
Rei-chan is still doing that, but she�s now using the base Kouzuki SS uniform.
The design is improved, so she looks cool and gallant, but.
She no longer looks like an enthusiast of British gentleman fashion.
But, look at me now. I have a lot of people in my family, all the sisters.and I no longer fear bearing a child. I know that everyone will raise the child with love
In fact, everyone dotes on Mao-chan, Nagisa�s daughter.
Next year, Nagisa and Yukino will give birth to my child.
Tsukiko also wants to get pregnant.
They�ll teach you when you are ignorant, and if anyone needs help, everyone will come. I told Haiji-san that it will be fun to raise your child, and the child of others as everyone in the family does it together That�s right! No need to be afraid! It�s because we know that everyone will help each other out!
Nei added.
That�s what made Ha-chan decide to join the family?
Haiji-san.
It�s because nobody scolds each other by shouting
Huh?
Even when it�s a strict conversation, everyone still smiles
Oh, you�re right. That�s the basics
Nei said.
Those who are younger, and those who are old know what they should do, and they don�t cause any trouble to others
Haiji-san says while looking at me.
And, it�s my first time seeing someone like you
Me?
Most men behave proudly when women are around, give orders of what they desire, violent, selfish, and they always slander other people
really?
But, you�re not too proud, nor you give orders to women according to your desires. You don�t hit women, shout at them, nor speak poorly of them
The 13-year-old halforeign beauty looked at me.
Right. Yo-chan never speaks ill of others. I mean, he doesn�t even complain
Darling makes a move before he could complain
Edie said.
I sensed that with him as the keystone of the family, relationships go smoothly. Kuromori-sama treats Kouzuki house�s Misuzu-sama, and Edie-oneesama, a bodyguard, as equals, and it�s an unthinkable concept for ordinary people I mean, Mii-chan fell for Yo-chan because he�s like that
He ignores her background, which is Kouzuki house. He treats us as a woman and nothing else
He makes love with us as a naked woman
Well, I.
He�s not boastful that he is Misuzu-sama�s fiance either, and it surprised me that he went to such danger voluntarily
Oh, the fight in the karaoke box earlier.
Well, I�m a guy. Besides, I feel like I can�t just leave it to everyone and drink tea together with Misuzu
I need to go to the scene.
I�m also a member of Kuromori.
Well, if I�m just a hindrance to Edie and Michi, then I will refrain from going, But, I want to show up on the scene as much as possible
Margo-san will debut in America as a martial artist now.
We know that we have less power in Kuromori.
If it�s scouting and feint operations, I can do that.
Really, it�s my first time seeing someone like you
Haiji-san looked at me again and said.
Therefore, I sensed that it might be okay for me to bear a child if I join in this family
Then.
That�s all?
Nei laughs.
I know that it�s not all
Edie too.
Haiji blushed.
uhm, also
What?
when I.when I watched everyone have sex in the bathroom.
The young beauty is embarrassed.
I was born in a prostitution den, and so i�ve seen sex before. uhm, but! I�m still a virgin!
haiji-san?
But, it didn�t look like it was painful and disgusting. Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, and Agnes-chan all enjoyed it, they were happy
yeah.
I thought I wanted to try that out too
Haiji-san says while blushing.
I mean, it�s Darling. You won�t find someone like him
That�s right! It�s because it�s Yo-chan
Edie and Nei tell Haiji-san.
yes. I also can see that
Haiji-san said.
Then, Ha-chan, you want to do it with Yo-chan?
Nei makes a direct question.
O-Or instead, it�s.
Haiji-san answers bashfully.
I thought that it�s okay to bear his child
Huh?
She jumped over deflowering and is now thinking about bearing a child?
I want to feel the same happiness as everyone.
I.
You don�t have to worry about that. I�ll make Haiji-san happy too
Ah, yes, thank you
Haiji-san replied.
Yo-chan, you don�t have to worry about Karen-chan either Agnes and Luna-chan are supporting her right now
Mizushima Karen-san will also become my woman.
It�s okay. That girl also watched Darling have sex in the bathroom. Despite her fear of sex itself, the fear shouldn�t be too much after that
Edie said.
Well, Agnes would be talking about how great it is to have sex with Yo-chan, and all the other things she could speak about
Then, Luna will affirm Agnes� opinions.
There�s no problem with Karen
Mariko-ojousama as well
Haiji-san said.
I think that Mariko-ojousama will undoubtedly want to try it out after watching everyone feel so much pleasure in sex
She�s the embodiment of curiosity.
Therefore, uhm
Haiji-san looks at me.
Please take care of Mariko-ojousama as well
Whaat?
Huh, why?
Why me?
I�m sure that Mariko-ojousama will not care whoever it is as long as she experiences sex if she returns home
Huh?
But, I know that only Kuromori-sama can do that kind of sex
If Torii-san had sex with a man out of curiosity.
If her partner is a weird one, it will cause trauma for the rest of her life
Yes, and it�s scary. If a violent man who�s loyal to his desires assaulted her, then.
That bright personality of hers will be defiled.
Can�t help it. Darling will take care of Mariko
Why, Edie?
Our family doesn�t consist of Yo-chan�s women only. That woman has interests towards sex only
That doesn�t mean that she will join the family.
She doesn�t like me either.
She only wants to test out sex.
Yo-chan, I think you should learn to have that kind of sex
Nei said.
Right. You can�t add every girl you had sex with to the family
Edie.
But, I implore you. I can�t ask anyone else
Haiji-san.
Okay, let�s put that aside for now
Rei-chan speaks brightly.
We�ve arrived. This is the old training hall of Kouzuki SS
The car parked on a seven-story building.
Chapter 912. Night of Fun Concrete Nigh
I�ve been waiting
We went inside a room in the old training facility of Kouzuki SS, and then,
Minaho-neesan�s waiting for us.
Tsukiko, Yomi, and Kinoshita-san from Kouzuki SS are also here.
You girls must be hungry by now? So I brought this. Katsuko-oneechan and Mana-chan made this. Also, there�s dinner prepared for you once we come back
Nei hands over Minaho-neesan and the girls a small pack.
Eh? Me too?
Yeah. Kinoshita-san�s in here so they asked to give you a share too
Nei hands over a meal pack to Kinoshita-san.
Oh, sorry. Is this okay? I also have a lunch box from Kouzuki SS though
Oh, it�s the same lunch box the Anjou sisters ate earlier.
Katsuko-san�s meals are much more delicious than the lunch box
Rei-chan, who brought us here, said with a smile.
In this place, Rei-chan has a higher status than Kinoshita-san.
She�s a newcomer to Kouzuki SS, and Rei-chan�s closer to Shou-neechan, the head of the on-site team.
However, keep it a secret from others
Rei-chan said.
There are bodyguards from Kouzuki SS in this building.
Both wearing uniform and civilian clothes.
Then, I�ll eat this right now
Kinoshita-san opens up the wrap.
Oh, this is a kebab sandwich. Looks delicious!
Kinoshita-san starts munching.
Minaho-oneesama, here. I already finished dinner
Thank you, I�ll eat it now
Yomi, eat yours too
Yes, itadakimasu
Minaho-neesan, Tsukiko, and Yomi eat their light meal.
By the way, how is it?
Rei-chan looks at the three monitors.
We look at it in order.
Oh.
The right monitor is showing some old men who I don�t recognize in one room.
Then that means, these are Irokuchou Ichirou�s subordinates.
When Michi and Minaho-neesan left the truck, they tried to take Yomi.
Tsukiko, who�s hiding inside, swatted them all like cockroaches.
The middle screen has a gathering of old man and old ladies, but I�ve seen these faces.
They�re Tendou Sadao�s group who put their lives on the line to harass Kouzuki house.
They only follow their emotion and don�t think about the future, they�re messed up people used as sacrificial pawns. I mean, these guys are the ultimate stupid yakuza.
He ordered his own daughter to kill herself inside the mansion of Kouzuki clan and has his friends prepare dynamite in their stomach.
Oh, they look energetic, don�t they?
Nei points at the third monitor.
That one only has girls.
Nine girls and the one in the center is;
Tendou Otome.
Yeah, she looks okay. She�s frowning hard though.
The medical team checked on the girls. Their eyesight and palpation has no problems, but we�re just waiting for the results of the blood test
Minaho-neesan said.
Their parents turned Tokuda Sonoko, and the other girl, Shigeyo-san, into their plaything and sexually abused them.
The two raped girls have some abrasions in their genitals and their skin is swelling all over. They forced the girls to some cruel sex. Although, their lives aren�t in danger
Oh, Sonoko-san is that girl sitting next to Tendou Otome with a gloomy face.
She has several plasters on her face.
They also beat her up.
Did they not eat?
Haiji-san asks Minaho-neesan.
Yeah, I can�t find any meals around the three rooms.
Yes, they don�t have any yet. If they eat food, they can regain energy. That�ll give them a lot of composure
Minaho-neesan replies.
Also, they can use the opportunity when we�re distributing meals. They will try finding out who brought the food or the contents of the meal. If it�s a lunch box, then they can find the specific merchant Rei-chan said.
And we don�t want to give those people information about us as much as possible
I see.
Err, we brought everyone to their separate rooms while the adults are unconscious. When they woke up, they were already in that room! As for the girls, we had our medical team look them up as soon as they woke up in that room but, they were all wearing a white uniform and white mask, and so they won�t know who they are Kinoshita-san tells us while eating her meal.
Anyway, Irokuchou Ichirou-san and Tendou Sadao both don�t know what building they�re in, and they don�t hold any positive proof that we�re Kouzuki SS
Minaho-neesan said.
Well yeah. It was us who assaulted the place and knocked them out
Edie laughs.
Our group assaulted Tendou Sadao and his group who were hiding in the karaoke bar.
They thought that the uniform bodyguards or adults wearing civilian clothes from Kouzuki SS would capture them.
However.
They only saw Edie, Nei, Haiji-san, Michi, and me.
We�re all young people.
While at it, Kinoshita-san also looks like a high school girl.
Nobody would think that she�s a member of Kouzuki SS.
Furthermore, Tendou Sadao had negotiations with only Minaho-neesan.
And they only know Minaho-neesan as the boss of Kuromori, a prostitution ring that�s separate from Kouzuki house.
Only we know that she�s in charge of information analysis in Kouzuki SS.
Besides, a brothel manager shouldn�t have this much value for the nobility like Kouzuki house.
Even if used as a cooperative worker, they can�t imagine meeting up with Kouzuki SS, an organization essential to Kouzuki house.
Irokuchou Ichirou-san also doesn�t know what happened. If it was someone from Kouzuki SS who took them down, then someone at Shou-san�s level would show up to question them
Irokuchou Ichirou�s group belongs to a higher status among the Kansai organizations.
They think that someone from Kouzuki SS top brass will come and inquire them for the valuable information that they have.
Now then, shall we start with Irokuchou-san?
Minaho-neesan stands up and heads to the back of the room.
There is one chair facing a camera on a tripod.
Since you�re here, Nei, can you be the cameraman?
Okay
Nei goes to the camera.
Okay, please wait, I�ll connect this to Irokuchou Ichirou�s group
Kinoshita-san operates a pc.
Okay, it�s all ready! You can start
Kinoshita-san said. Nei;
Then, let�s go! Minaho-oneechan, we�re going to count ten, okay?
Sure
Minaho-neesan who sits down on the chair shows a dignified expression.
Okay, ten seconds, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1, cue
Nei�s camera has a red light.
Good evening, how are you there?
Minaho-neesan smiles at the camera.
Oh, on the rightmost of the three monitors is Irokuchou Ichirou�s room.
Minaho-neesan shows up on the TV in that room.
We�re picking up the audio now
Kinoshita-san plays the audio from Irokuchou Ichiro�s room.
A suspicious woman shows up on the TV that suddenly turned on.
The room confining them suddenly became noisy, Yakuza makes a rigid look as they glare at the TV.
What, who are you?
Oh, so this is the boss?
I�m Kuromori Minaho, speaking of which, you do know that, don�t you?
Minaho-neesan said. The guy;
I don�t know anything. I�m not talking to you, put someone higher on the line
Someone higher, that means Shou-neechan and chief Yazawa.
Or maybe, Jii-chan himself, the head of Kouzuki house.
I will not negotiate with a lass like you
The man starts stubbornly.
I will also not talk with anyone but Irokuchou Ichirou himself
Minaho-neesan said.
Err, you�re Tadokoro-san, aren�t you? Sorry, but there are not many details about small fries like you from the documents in Kouzuki SS. If I ask Seki-san or Fujiimiya-san from Kouzuki SS, I�m sure that they remember the faces of everyone in the room She purposely shows her thin relationship with Kouzuki SS.
Aniki
The Yakuza Minaho-neesan�s talking to looked at another Yakuza.
Can�t help it. It�s me, Irokuchou Ichirou
Irokuchou Ichiro is a thin and small man.
Hello, that said, this will be our first and last meeting
Minaho-neesan smiles.
What do you mean? What�s your goal? You�re moving separately from Kouzuki, aren�t you?
Irokuchou Ichirou asks.
I refuse to answer, and it�s unnecessary
Minaho-neesan replies.
Then, I will not give you answers either
Irokuchou Ichirou bluffs.
Either way, Kouzuki hired you to gather information from us, didn�t he? I know it! I�m not blind
Minaho-neesan.
Oh? But my job is to dispose of you. I don�t need to do any interrogation and information gathering, do I?
Huh?
Irokuchou Ichirou�s speechless.
Do you know who I am?
You.you�re that girl who manages the brothel for the rich in Kanto, aren�t you? I know that much
He shouts.
Minaho-neesan�s pressure is working on him.
Oh, that�s all you know
Minaho-neesan speaks nonchalantly.
What did you say?
I�m also a woman from the underground society, therefore, I can do anything illegal, as long as it pays
Anything, what?
Didn�t I tell you? The job I received from Kouzuki house is a job Kouzuki SS can�t do. That means disposing of all of you
Minaho-neesan smiles. Irokuchou Ichirou shivered.
You�ve heard about the Takakura shrine maidens, haven�t you? Do you think your bosses from Kansai will tell you any vital information when they know that you�re dealing with someone who can read minds? Or should I say that they have told you false information to lead Kouzuki astray Minaho-neesan speaks with a smile.
Therefore, Kouzuki house doesn�t see any worth in keeping you alive. Interrogation? It�s a waste of time, and so they handed you to me to dispose of immediately
wait a second, you.
Now then, how do you want to die? It�s hard to dispose of the bodies with this number while still making sure that not a bone remains
I told you to wait! Hey!
I�m going to get a concrete mixer, give me a few moments
Irokuchou Ichirou�s face turned stiff.
Concrete mixer? You.
Oh? I thought it�s the typical Yakuza way to sink people in the sea stuffed in concrete?
Minaho-neesan laughs.
I thought of sinking you down on the Osaka bay if possible, but, I don�t have acquaintances there. Sorry to say but you�re sinking in Tokyo Bay. There�s some landfilling construction work over there, and so we can use you all as a foundation. Right, when we reached the year 3000, they will discover you as the relics of the 21st century Tokyo. They might even research you guys as the human pillars of the buildings in the 21st century!
Hey! You!
Then, stay still. Oh right. Do you guys want something? Like tea or steamed buns?
what?
I�m asking whether you want tea or steamed buns?
Irokuchou Ichirou thinks for a moment, then he looks at his minions.
His minions show a confused face.
well, we�re a bit thirsty, and we want to eat something, steamed buns will do
It has poison, do you mind?
Minaho-neesan speaks without hesitation.
poison?
Correct. Poisoned tea and poisoned steamed buns. Isn�t that an easy way to kill you?
bitch! Are you sane? We�re from the Yakuza, you know?
I know. But, I�m also a woman from an underground society, why would I be afraid of every Yakuza?
Minaho-neesan said.
As if someone would give people they�re about to kill ordinary food and drinks. You�re going to become fish food tonight, you know?
What kind of reasoning is that?
If you ask me, liquid poison is much cheaper than gas, and so I prefer to let you all drink poison instead.
poison gas?
If we use poison gas, it would be a pain to clean up the room later. Look, the walls over there have faded to yellow, see?
hey!
The guys in the room looked around.
aniki, there�s something like the poison gas leaking out from there
No, look at this small hole, this is suspicious!
Minaho-neesan�s words threaten everyone.
Oh well. Poison gas will do, I can charge Kouzuki house for the costs of the post-process. Well, I will deal with Tendou-san before you so you can take it easy for a bit longer
Irokuchou Ichirou reacts to Tendou�s name.
Tendou�s also captured?
I won�t tell you. They could be in the same building, or maybe they�re somewhere else. I could be somewhere away giving instructions
Minaho-neesan purposely shows a feint.
But you still have it better. You guys can die peacefully. Tendou-san is in big trouble. Kouzuki house gave an order to show them hell on earth, make them suffer and send them to the world of the dead hell on earth?
Irokuchou Ichirou gasps.
It�s natural, don�t you think? Tendou-san used his daughter to mess up the party of the young ladies, didn�t he? Do you think Kouzuki house will let people who shamed them die off easily?
It�s absurd, yet, Irokuchou Ichirou will believe that.
These guys know that Kouzuki house is a great nobility family, and they are fearsome.
Kouzuki house a private military, which is Kouzuki SS, and they�ve already caused damage to the Kansai Yakuza organizations.
With that said, it was fun talking to you. Bye
Hey, I�m not done talking yet! Hey!
Minaho-neesan looks at Kinoshita-san.
And cut!
wai!
Irokuchou Ichirou�s line is cut off.
Audio�s cut down too at the same time.
They�re no fun as thought. Well, they�re a group of people that the bosses from Kansai Yakuza don�t care even if they die together with Tendou Sadao-san so it�s inevitable
Either way, they won�t have any useful information.
Let�s leave Irokuchou Ichirou-san for now
Minaho-neesan said.
They�re the last people we�ll dispose of
They will start suspecting everything and fear everything in that room.
Okay, who�s next?
Kinoshita-san asks Minaho-neesan.
Tendou Sadao-san�s group sounds the most troublesome, I think we should check on the daughters for now. Can we listen to the situation in the room? I�m sure that they�re also curious about their situation Okay, I got it
We pay attention to the leftmost monitor, the surveillance monitor on Tendou Otome�s room.
Kinoshita-san relays the audio from the room to the speakers.
Hey, what�s going to happen to us? Otome-san?
The blonde hair high-school-looking girl asks Tendou Otome.
They now trapped us here, what�s going to happen to us?
The girl with red dye hair asks Otome.
Seriously? This is bad! Otome-san?
The perm hair and thin eyebrow girl blames Tendou Otome.
Do you think I know?
Tendou Otome is somewhat agitated.
Tokuda Sonoko-san who�s next to her remains limp.
Oh, the other girl too, Shigeyo.
The two girls who look like they�re in middle school are holding hands, they�re listening to the older girls.
The last one is squatting herself in the corner of the room.
You don�t have to remember their names
Minaho-neesan said.
That means she has no intention of using those girls in the brothel after this.
Oh, we might be able to use the middle-school twins. Also, the one with a plain face on the corner
The middle schooler twins?
Oh, they sure have the same face.
Minaho-oneesan, those twins, could they be?
Nei asks.
Yes, they�re the sisters used as materials for lolicon videos according to Tendou Otome-san
Minaho-neesan said.
Those girls look cute, and they�re still in middle school, so we can still educate them
You mean.
But, the three girls together with Tendou Otome-san are no-good, they�re too vulgar, we can�t use them
The three girls, the blonde, red hair, and perm girl.
As for the raped girls, their eyes are already dead. They�re beauties so other brothels might want to use them but not us. We can�t give our customers girls suffering from mental illnesses
That�s Minaho-neesan�s conclusion on Sonoko-san and Shigeyo-san.
Although, we can�t make decisions until the blood test returns. Therefore, you don�t have to remember their names
Minaho-neesan tells me.
If you know their names, you�ll start to feel sympathy with them
I see.
She�s right.
We don�t know whether we want to save these girls or not.
Besides, what�s with the doctors from earlier?
The blonde flares up on Tendou Otome.
Are they doctors for rea? They�re wearing white clothes and hiding with a mask, they look creepy! Then, they took our blood without our permission
Also, they asked me to pull down my panty and show them my pussy!
The red hair and perm girl heats up.
What�s with them? Are they perverts?
They even checked my anus!
Me too! Me too!
The three continue to complain.
Do we have a choice? I brought poison to the Kouzuki mansion, and our parents even prepared bombs
Tendou Otome tells the three.
When they put you in prison, they will check for anything strange you shoved in your ass, it�s the same as that!
But, Otome, what kind of right do they have to do that examination to us?
That�s right? Our parents brought us here forcibly!
That�s right, our parents abused us!
Err.
Tendou Sadao�s plan of using their daughters to get along with the daughters of nobility and kidnap them halted because of them
Minaho-neesan said.
They lack elegance, ill-mannered, and it would be impossible for them to get along with the young ladies
Nei looks fed up.
That�s why Otome�s the only one who infiltrated Mizushima house
Tendou Otome�s the only one who can act as a bodyguard of nobility.
The other girls, especially those three, can�t.
Hey, seriously, what�s going to happen to us?
The blonde girl asks. Tendou Otome.
Anyway, I had arrangements with the young lady of Kouzuki house. She promised me
Is that for real?
Arrangements? Did they write that on paper?
Well, they can�t
Ah, what�s going to happen to us
This is Otome-san�s fault! Do something
These girls.
As I thought
Edie?
Otome lost her family
Tendou Otome�s family.
You mean, it�s not her father, Tendou Sadao?
I asked. Edie;
Otome never thought of her father as family. She doesn�t think of the man who raped her friends as her parent
Tendou Otome treasures Tokuda Sonoko-san.
Then, their fathers turned Sonoko-san as their plaything.
Otome�s family is these eight girls who had the same situation as her
And that�s why she infiltrated the Kouzuki house�s party, ready to die
She was aware that she might pass away.
However, that family of hers is blaming her
That�s.
Otome-san, you said that you�ll deal with it, we believed you and that�s why we came here
That�s right! Otome-san, do something!
What are you going to do? Otome-san, hey?
Tendou Otome�s.
Chapter 913. Night of Fun Hey, the Skies
What are you going to do? Otome-san, Hey!
Inside the room that detains the 9 daughters of Yakuza;
Tokuda Sonoko-san and Shigeyo-san are exhausted as their fathers raped them multiple times.
The twin sisters used for lolicon movies watch the situation unfold.
A quiet girl sits on the corner.
Then, a blonde-haired, red-haired, and perm haired girls continue to blame Tendou Otome.
2+2+1+3+Tendou Otome = Total of nine people.
Give me a moment. I mean, don�t make too much noise! Sonoko and Shigeyo are still down
Tendou Otome glared at the three girls.
But
True, if they have us captured in here, then.
I mean, I�m hungry. We all are
aah! I want to eat something! Like ramen!
Or Takoyaki!
Seriously, can�t do you something? Otome-san!
They continue to complain without care.
Tendou Otome�s also confined in the same room as them.
They should know that they can�t do anything.
Anyway, wait for a little longer, if I see someone I know I�ll talk to them
Tendou Otome said.
But, nobody�s coming at all
True! It�s already two hours since then!
As if! It hasn�t been an hour since we woke up and the doctors came in to check us up
Wait, no way? I�m sure it�s been longer than that! Otome-san!
Dammit! They took away my phone, now we can�t tell what time it is
Oh, they took away their means of communication outside.
Otome-san. I feel like I�m going to die from hunger if this goes on. I don�t want that
The blonde-haired girl said.
That�s right. If this is how it ends, I would survive by eating off Sonoko!
The red-haired.
I mean, they should bring back our phones. I just bought a new one
The perm haired girl said.
I get it, I�ll do something about food and your phones, give me time
Tendou Otome doesn�t flip out on them despite all the selfish complaints.
She feels responsible for the girls as their leader.
Earlier, the white-robed guys came to check on us, didn�t they? If they want to kill us off, then they won�t take our blood! That�s why I don�t think they�ll leave us to die. Someone will check on our status before long. That�s why we should wait for a little longer Observing Tendou Otome from the monitors say that.
Hmm, it looks like she can view the situation objectively
Right. If she lost her cool there, it would be a waste
Edie and Minaho-neesan said.
I don�t think she can join Kouzuki SS, but, I think that she�s useful once Kudou-san trains her and she starts working on the underground society
We will leave Tendou Otome in Michi�s father�s care?
No, yeah, she suits that group more.
Oh well. I can now understand the affairs between Tendou Otome-san and the 8 girls in the room
Minaho-neesan turns to Kinoshita-san.
Kinoshita-san. Could you cut off their audio and replace it with their fathers, I want to hear the situation in Tendou Sadao�s room
Okay, got it
Kinoshita-san operates the pc.
Okay, now concentrate on the middle screen
We look at the monitor Minaho-neesan pointed.
In there is.
Tendou Sadao-san. What�s going to happen to us?
Huh?
That�s right! I don�t want this! They�re going to kill us!
I mean, I�m hungry. Can�t they give us some meal or something?
No thanks, I don�t want to be tortured with a full belly
If that�s how it will end, I�m going to kill Tokuda and eat his meat
Don�t eat Tokuda! Tokuda�s not delicious!
Let�s negotiate with the people outside, Sadao-san!
Tendou Aniki
Tendou-san!
What the hell is this?
The other members all blame Tendou Sadao, it�s nothing different from the room earlier.
However, more people are blaming him here.
But.
Just like with the room of the daughters, some people don�t talk and just sit on the corner of the room.
Stop right there!
Tendou Sadao speaks in a low tone.
I�m also thinking here! Turning the tables is like putting the cart before the horse!
I get about turning the tables, but why would you talk about putting the cart before the horse here?
But you know, Tendou Aniki!
Anyway, I�m sure that the big bosses from Kansai will hear about our great efforts! We are heroes, and we�re the heroes that will lead to more harassments to Kouzuki house
Err, but not a single plan of Tendou Sadao succeeded though?
Do the bosses from Kansai know that we�re captured?
Don�t say that we�ve successfully infiltrated the secret facility of Kouzuki! We can continue pretending that they have us captured. Right?
Tendou Sadao looks at the old men and women in the room.
Well, yeah, if you look at it that way, sure
That�s right! Change how the way you look at it! All you have to do is look at the world in a slightly slanted position. Look don on it. Then, you can see everything clearly. That�s the truth of this world What is this guy talking about?
From their perspective, they have captured the enemy. But, from our perspective, we now have sneaked into their belly. Ain�t that, right? Am I right? Tell me I�m right
He speaks full of confidence and so the Yakuza around him fell silent.
The fight is just about to begin. We need to escape from this room first. I�m sure that they also brought the bombs we had. We�re going to use those! We�re going to blow up this building! DOBOCHOON! Something like that Why would the onomatopoeia sound like that?
If their own building explodes and is set on fire, that will be a big damage to Kouzuki house. And if there are casualties, then that�s the better. Anyway, this will be in the news and gossip shows, and what�s left is for the journalists under our bosses� control to mix truth and lies and spread news Do you think that your makeshift plan will work this late?
But, Tendou-san, I�d like to ask.
One of the Yakuza speaks.
Sure, I think that�s a great plan, but, I think that we already worked hard enough at this moment
Huh?
Tendou Sadao glares at the guy in displeasure.
that�s right! I think we already fulfilled our duty enough, coming from Kansai to Tokyo
Yeah, that�s right, I think that we can come back home to Kansai now. Really
I mean, I�m hungry. Tendou-san, do you have any food?
Tendou Sadao;
What are you talking about? You�ve done nothing since we arrived in Tokyo but to eat everything in the cheap hotel that we�re hiding and eat everything else
He throws his anger at the guys who keep complaining.
All you did is eat, drink alcohol, masturbate, and nyanyan with Tokuda�s daughter!
That�s.
The only people who worked are Otome and me! We brought your daughters to Tokyo yet they were useless!
That�s not true. Otome-chan said that she�ll do everything, and so our daughters didn�t do anything!
That�s right! That girl said that she�ll do everything!
That�s why we had so much free time that we couldn�t do anything but nyanyan with Tokuda�s
Just what the hell is Nyanyan?
Is it some kind of code?
I mean, Tendou-san, you relied on Otome-chan on everything and you didn�t do anything!
Tendou Sadao.
You fool! I sent my beloved daughter to a place to die! I handed Otome poison and told her to die inside the Kouzuki mansion! It�s all for the organization, for our bosses, and for our seniors! I had to steel my heart for that! Do you have the courage to do that?
The room quiets down.
No, Tendou-Aniki, but Otome-chan�s alive and well, right?
One of the old men said.
That�s right. I saw her, it was her who brought the enemies to us
Hearing that.
Iwasaki Hiromi was the last one wearing a jacket with explosives and had Sonoko-san as her hostage.
Otome-chan betrayed us, didn�t she?
The Yakuza looked at Tendou Sadao coldly.
Don�t try to say it
Tendou Sadao shouts.
I�m the one in most pain knowing that my daughter betrayed me! My daughter! Why did you sell your soul to the devil! You�ve ridiculed us! How far have you gone? You even went to Iwaki plains!
Tendou Sadao resists his ties.
Tendou Aniki, what is that?
You don�t know about it? It�s poetry! It�s Charles Baudelaire�s poem! I can�t, I can�t. my rainbow knowledge is seeping out
Err.
It�s mountain village Bochou
Edie knows about it. Just what do you not know?
He died 1924, so it has no copyright
i see
Tendou Sadao.
Anyway! There should be another team that�s in the lookout for us. Therefore, our bosses should know that we�re captured, and that team should be moving by now
Oh.
Tendou Sadao doesn�t know that we also captured Irokuchou Ichirou�s team.
The enemy should lower their guards now that they have captured us. The monitoring team should be around this building, once we escape from here, I�m sure that they will catch up. I�m sure of that. I�m undoubtedly sure of that!
He insists is logic.
I�m sure that the enemy will come to negotiate with us
Tendou Sadao points at the closed door.
Huh? Why would they negotiate with us?
Why? Do you not know? That�s because I�m Tendou Sadao!
What?
Otome, that rotten bitch betrayed us, but humans have a conscience! Do you think that brat will abandon her father, the man she�s indebted to, the great chivalric sun, the alpha male among males, the invincible, respected, kyoukaku of the 21st century! I�m sure that she�s crying right now and asking to Save father, at least him!
Err.
Then, I�m sure that this daughter of mine will talk about my great achievements, and it will heat up the guys at Kouzuki. Yes, I�m sure of it. I know my daughter. I�m sure that she regrets betraying us now! Now cry! Weep! And beg those guys to save your father�s life!
Uhm, what about us?
I mean, I�m still hungry
Tendou Sadao�s friends are fed up.
eei! Shut up! Or in English, Shaddap! I was at the best part just now!
He continues with his stupid imagination.
When they hear about Otome�s story while she�s crying. Kouzuki guys will cry too. I�m sure that there will be a river of tears. The big head will surely drop his cane. Then, he will say; I can�t let someone that wonderful stay confined! Hurry up and let him go! Then the subordinates will come to release us! That door lock will open up and the door will open. Then, they will check on us Tendou Sadao continues his one-man show.
We�re very sorry for confining you all in this filthy room. Now, let�s go out. We have a carriage prepared for you. And we have a three-day meal feast prepared
I�m hungry
One of the Yakuza mutters.
Then, Tendou Sadao pointed at him.
And at that moment, you! You�ll do it
what about me?
That�s right, it�s you who�ll rush in at the underlings of Kouzuki! Shoulder attack
You mean ramming?
Yeah! Then, following that is you! You�re going to give them a flying kick! Since this guy is hungry, he�s three times faster and more powerful! I�m sure that the underlings would be a piece of cake No, but, Tendou-Aniki
You guys didn�t go to school so you don�t know, but humans only use ten percent of their latent potential! And the remaining ninety percent is released when you�re at a scene of fire! It burns the space cosmos!
Then, we can knock out everyone that goes through that door?
That�s right! We�re going to use that opportunity! Then, we�re going to escape to the exit! Concentrate all our souls to escaping from here. And so, Tokuda!
Tendou Sadao looks at the man hanging his head in the room.
You�re going to look for the explosives that we had in this building and we�re going to blast this place out
Huh?
They should have it in here, and so we�re going to blow ourselves up in this building. You�re going to look for that and detonate it. And make sure that you take as many soldiers with you
What is this guy talking about?
You�re an idiot so let me tell you beforehand. Make sure that we have escaped safely first before blowing yourself up. If you try to get us dragged into the explosion, then I�m going to make sure to beat you up!
Why would you still beat someone who blew up?
Then that means, Aniki, we�re going to focus on escaping at full speed?
That�s not it! The lookout team will rescue us, and so once we find the car of the Kansai members, we�re going to jump in there
Oh, I see
I wonder what do we do with these guys?
That�s enough jokes now
Iwasaki Hiromi said.
Besides, we don�t even know if it�s the guys from Kouzuki house who captured us, and it�s not time for you to blow yourself up in your imagination
Bitch, don�t call it imagination. You�re making me Yomeko-chan who can see dreams!
Tendou Sadao flares up at her, but.
Oh, you shut up!
She glared back at Tendou.
There wasn�t anyone from Kouzuki SS that assaulted us. They were children that look like they�re high school students
Speaking of which, you�re right, Nee-san
Oh, you�re right. Right
The Yakuza guys nodded.
Kouzuki SS should be adults, right? But I can�t find any reason why would they send children to fight us
Iwasaki Hiromi said.
Then, what does that mean, Nee-san?
One of the Yakuza asks.
I think it�s the bodyguards of the Kouzuki house�s young ladies?
Replied the guy named Tokuda.
Fucker, don�t speak when you�re not asked
You�re rude to Nee-san!
You�re getting arrogant, aren�t you, Tokuda?
The Yakuza threatens Tokuda.
Shut up
Iwasaki Hiromi scolds them.
I�ve been thinking about it too. What if that stupid Otome didn�t come crying to Kouzuki SS, but the young ladies of Kouzuki house? She�s in L-word with Tokuda-san�s daughter
Oh, Lesbian?
Correct. She wants to save her, so she�s cried, asking for help. Then, the young ladies had her personal servants move for her
Iwasaki Hiromi infers.
Kouzuki SS follows the head of Kouzuki house. And so, they won�t move even if the young lady makes a request. Therefore, they had to move their own bodyguards
She thinks that it�s like that.
Well, they can�t guess that we have a close relationship with Shou-neechan.
Then, Tendou Sadao.
Wait. There was this weird named woman when Otome called me, Mine Ryuuko
Fuji Mineko
Minaho-neesan speaks with a disgusted tone.
I mean, that woman is from the prostitution ring, right? The one that had a deal with Kouzuki house
I guess they know info about Minaho-neesan.
They�re also residents of the underground society.
Then, the bodyguards of the young ladies used that woman because they�re acquainted, I guess? If they can�t move Kouzuki SS, then they can�t use that woman either
It shouldn�t be Minaho-neesan but instead a member of Kouzuki SS who handled the negotiation.
Hmm. They�re the typical smart idiots
Edie appraised Iwasaki Hiromi�s reasoning.
They use only the information that they have, and they don�t think that there�s something bigger hidden in the background. She�s smart, but she lacks imagination and insight
I think so too.
Then that means, it�s the subordinates of the Kouzuki�s young ladies who have us captured? This great chivalric sun, Tendou Sadao?
Tendou Sadao bursts in dissatisfaction.
Stupid! If the enemy�s a child then we can deal with them!
Isawaki Hiromi smiled.
Furthermore, their numbers are less compared to Kouzuki SS
However, the Yakuza.
But Nee-san, they�re absurdly strong!
They knocked me out in one hit too!
They�re children, but they�re still bodyguards of Kouzuki house. If we fight them, they�ll just beat us up!
The guys who fell unconscious from Michi�s Shingetsu don�t know what happened and so they don�t remember the details, but.
Those who Edie and Haiji-san knocked out knows how strong the girls are.
That�s why we need to use dirty tactics. Like using a hostage
Iwasaki Hiromi said.
Hostage? What? Hiromi?
Tendou Sadao asks.
I mean. I think that it�s the children who are watching us. Therefore, if we can catch one of them, we can take them as a hostage, right?
But, Nee-san. What if it�s the absurdly strong girl who�s watching us?
That�s right, they�ll deal with us before we could get a hostage!
It�s impossible! Can�t do it!
However, Iwasaki Hiromi.
Didn�t I tell you? We�re against children here. They should be less cautious compared to Kouzuki SS professionals
She looked around the room.
Yeah, this should be good enough
She points at the door.
Tokuda-san, sorry to ask you, but.
Iwasaki Hiromi looks at Tokuda.
Could you hang yourself over there?
Huh?
You need to hang your neck and the guys would make a fuss, saying he�s dead, he�s dead! Then, the guy watching over would peek inside in worry, right? If there�s a dead body swaying around inside the room, they�ll have to check inside. But you know, they could be a bodyguard of the young lady, but I�m sure that they will get scared when they see a dead body!
I see, we can use that chance to take the child as a hostage
Tendou Sadao agreed.
I see. Anyway, we can take one hostage, and since the opponent is a child, they can�t go against our demands!
I�m going to eat a lot!
Idiot! We need to escape first!
Iwasaki Hiromi to the yakuza named Tokuda.
With that said, Tokuda-san, go ahead and hang yourself in that room
Yeah, you can die for us gallantly, Tokuda
The old men and women in the room looked at Tokuda.
Chapter 914. Night of Fun Please die!
In the end, that Tokuda�s the weakest of the group
Minaho-neesan speaks while looking at the situation in Tendou Sadao�s room.
Right. I mean, he�s forced to offer his daughter to the other old men
Nei said.
Can you see it? They concentrate on the people talking but you can see that there�s a hierarchy among them
Minaho-neesan tells me.
Hierarchy?
It means class system among the group
Edie teaches me.
Look, it�s about half of the people who can curse at Tendou Sadao, right?
Nei said.
They start by ridiculing Tokuda-san, and the others who are on the corner of the room, their boss, Tendou Sadao-san is sitting on a chair, and yet, they remain standing, look
Yeah, Nei�s right.
They can�t join in with the conversation, and they only listen to the conversation quietly
Yeah.
Tendou Sadao and the seniors of the group speaks freely, and there are the subordinates who can�t speak in the conversation. There�s that hierarchy
I see.
Tendou Sadao and Iwasaki Hiromi do their foolish talk, and so the people in the room concentrate on them.
And among the seniors, they have minor roles too
Tendou�s the leader, and Iwasaki Hiromi is the sub-leader.
And the guys who speak their opinion call Tendou Sadao as Tendou-san, Tendou-aniki. and Aniki.
They have their ranks.
On the other hand, the underlings have disparity
Nei said.
Like all the seniors tell that Tokuda guy to die, meaning, he�s the weakest of the group
I said.
Tendou Sadao-san�s group is what they call sacrificial pawns in the Yakuza organization. They�re never a decent group. They can�t do anything orderly
Minaho-neesan said.
Despite that, they all bully Tokuda-san. Nobody�s coming to help him, right?
All the other Yakuza in the monitor tell Tokuda to die already.
Well yeah, it�s these people. Once they think He�ll never bite back no matter how much we torment him. That�s why it�s okay to do it, they�ll do it all the time
Nei said.
It�s not about if they like or hate the person, nor whether the person is a good or bad one. Once they see that it�s okay to bully the person, they will start doing it without thinking
They�re animals. Not humans
Haiji-san mutters.
They use a selfish reason that it�s the problem of the bullied. In reality, they�re the people who will come assaulting someone who thinks that they can torment. They look for the opportunities
This half-Japanese girl was an orphan in a prostitution den.
Haiji-san probably had her hardships in Europe.
If I recall, the Yakuza who came to Tokyo turned Tokuda-san�s daughter and Shigeyo-san as their plaything, right?
Minaho-neesan changes the topic.
Yeah. That�s right
I replied.
Perhaps, Tokuda-san�s the weakest, and next to him is Shigeyo�s father
The weakest had to offer their daughters to their seniors and endure it.
I don�t think it�s coerced from the tormented side
Haiji-san?
The other subordinates don�t want their daughter raped, and so they force the weakest men to offer their daughters
That�s.
They push the weakest one of the group to make sure that the sparks don�t reach them
She speaks after brooding over it.
Haiji, get yourself together
Edie embraces Haiji-san from behind.
We�re not going to do that. After all, we�re strong. If anyone does anything horrible to you, sister Edie will punish them!
That�s right! Ha-chan has a lot of strong big sisters! It�s okay
Nei said.
There�s nothing to be afraid of
Rei-chan also smiles at Haiji-san.
yes.
Behind that brave front of her are her various experiences.
Haiji-san fought by herself all this time.
Now then, I think it�s about time for their bullying to end
Minaho-neesan said.
Reika-san, Nei, can you come here?
That means, going in front of the camera.
These people should know Fujimiya Reika-san, right? Also, Nei, you had a conversation with the people in the karaoke box earlier, haven�t you?
Tendou Sadao and the guys know Rei-chan and Nei�s face.
Kinoshita-san, can you connect the line to Tendou Sadao-san�s room?
Okay, gladly
Kinoshita-san presses some buttons.
Okay, it�s ready now
I told you, Tokuda. We�re not asking you something that hard
Tendou Sadao talks to Tokuda, the other Yakuza imprisoned with him.
It�s easy, just hang your head and die. It�s okay, you can do it. Human, patience. Once you hang yourself, you�ll suffocate, blood will stop flowing, and you will go to heaven. I�m sure that scum like you would die. Now do it!
What an unreasonable request.
Tokuda-san, you know that you were sent off from Kansai as a sacrificial pawn. Your life is already forfeit, you know?
Iwasaki Hiromi also adds.
That�s right. The first plan is for you to grab the explosives and blow yourself in the mansion of Kouzuki house, right? What�s the difference in dying there than here?
That�s right! If you�re a man then do it already
Tendou-Aniki and Iwasaki-neesan are already bowing their heads! If you�ve got a dick then be a man and die already
Does anyone have something good to hang him? Like a necktie or something?
Eh? Spare me from hanging Tokuda with that. It�ll get dirty. I don�t know what kind of germs would get if he hangs his head with this
Why not use Tokuda�s belt?
That�s right! Use your belt to hang yourself!
Huh? Is that okay? That�s synthetic leather, right? I think it�ll snap off
It�s okay. He�s not eating too much so he should be light
But still, if he�s got no belt then his pants would slip down, right?
Why not? It�s Tokuda. He�s going to die anyway, why would it matter if his pants slip down and his white boxers show up?
Dying disgracefully, that�s very much like you, Tokuda
The seniors speak selfishly.
Oh well, Tokuda, take off your belt. Then, tie it up on the window�s metal fixture over there then hang yourself with it
Tendou Sadao orders Tokuda.
tendou-san
Tokuda, who�s been quiet all this time, speaks with a hoarse voice.
please spare me from that, i�m begging you
No, I can�t. You�ll be the sacrifice so we can escape here alive. We�re going to overcome your death, we�ll be leaving in tears. Hit the sack already as this is the moment you were born for!
please, let me see that Sonoko�s safe first
I�m not asking for your circumstances! Now go die already!
Then.
The monitor on the wall lights up.
Okay, enough chit-chat
Minaho-neesan shows on the screen and speaks to Tendou Sadao.
Sorry but it will only be a mess to clean up if he hangs himself
Bitch.
Tendou Sadao glares at him.
What? You saw me in the karaoke bar, didn�t you? It�s Fuji Mineko
Hey You seem lively over there old man
Nei waves her hand on the camera.
As for me it should be �pleased to meet you,� but do I still need to introduce myself?
Rei-chan also smiles at the camera.
tendou-Aniki! That�s Fujimiya Reika
Ain�t that the Ace of Kouzuki SS?
As expected. Rei-chan is a celebrity.
You see, you�re all deceived! That�s unfortunate ! Lololol! We were coordinating with Kouzuki SS
Nei teases them on purpose.
With that said, nothing will happen even if that poor old man hangs himself! The people monitoring you are all muscular men from Kouzuki SS personnel
Even if they are surprised with Tokuda�s sudden death and opens up the door in that confinement room,
They have enough strength to keep the Yakuza inside from escaping.
However.
Kukakakaka! You�re the one dragged into our perfect plan!
Tendou Sadao laughs loudly.
So it�s true. Kouzuki SS is a surface company, and so they�re naive
Iwasaki Hiromi smiles.
what do you mean, Aniki, Nee-san?
We don�t get it
The Yakuza asks.
You�re also stupid. Listen, if they want to kill us, then they won�t stop Tokuda from dying!
If they�re going to kill us all, then one death will only save them the effort
Iwasaki Hiromi and Tendou Sadao looked at each other and smiled.
I know that they�re watching us, but stopping us at this timing.
I guess they still have a reason to keep us alive, right?
Minaho-neesan�s complexion doesn�t change at all.
There are two possibilities, one is they have something to ask us. Or.
The team that�s monitoring us is in the middle of negotiating with Kouzuki house to save us
Oh, they still can�t imagine that we already captured the team that was monitoring them.
They can�t imagine the worst scenario possible.
Just how distorted are their thoughts?
I demand Koppepan!
Tendou Sadao speaks full of confidence.
Tendou-aniki? What is Koppepan?
You don�t know it?
No, I know about bread rolls, yes
But I don�t know, what is it?
what?
The Koppe from Koppepan is a French word coupe that means cut off
Minaho-neesan said.
So, you want it?
Tendou;
Kuh, you�re beyond saving. Do young people not know what I demand Koppepan? If you used your search engine, then you can find it on the third page
really?
No, it�s not like I want it, but, we�re still hungry! Give us food and drinks as soon as possible!
Also, bring our daughters here, and that traitor Otome! Bring them all here, right now!
Tendou Sadao and Iwasaki Hiromi.
They think that they�re kept alive because they have value.
Therefore, they make some absurd requests.
You seem to misunderstand something
Minaho-neesan laughs.
First, we do not have any information to take out from you. After all, do you know any information about the Kansai organizations?
Tendou�s startled.
That�s right! You�re all just sacrificial pawns! Do you think that the bosses of yours would tell you any vital information?
Nei also laughs.
That ridiculing smile adding to Nei�s beautiful smile is harsh.
Or should I say that they consider that we will capture you and so they�ll give you false information. Therefore, there�s no need to question your people. It�s a waste of time
Minaho-neesan makes it clear.
As for the second possibility you were talking about, the team that�s monitoring you is Irokuchou Ichirou-san, right?
Look? I knew that Irokuchou will make contact with them?
Tendou Sadao shouts.
They didn�t. Even if they start negotiations, you�re nothing but sacrificial pawns, aren�t you? Why would they come and try to save you when your purpose is to become sacrificial pawns? Rather, I should tell you that Irokuchou Ichirou-san already went home. They rode the bullet train they returned?
Ain�t that obvious? Your plan on harassing Kouzuki house failed splendidly. Furthermore, we captured your disgraceful selves. What else would the monitoring team think other than these guys are useless and return home!
Nei said.
Actually, we also have Irokuchou Ichirou�s team captured in the same building.
You�re full of shit! They�ll never abandon us!
Tendou screams, but.
Was it not obvious? You guys are sacrificial pawns
If you shoot a bullet and it missed, you won�t go out of your way and look for it, would you?
Rei-chan said while smiling.
hey! wait? Then why did you try to stop us from killing Tokuda?
Iwasaki Hiromi said.
Well, it�s a problem if someone hangs himself over there. That problem is cleaning it up
Minaho-neesan said.
We�re borrowing this place. Renting an abandoned building to confine you people. That�s why we want to keep it as clean as possible. We don�t want it to stink trouble
Our groups don�t like dealing with corpses either
Rei-chan nods.
We�re bringing you to the mountains. That�s where we will have you all dig out your graves. Once the hole is deep enough for a person, then we�ll shoot you down. Then, we�ll pour gasoline on your dead body, burn it, and cover it up with soil using a bulldozer. That�s the rule for killing on our side. It�s a problem if you die on your own Minaho-neesan says with a smile.
Bitch, are you insane? If that�s a joke then it�s not funny!
You�re not the only people who live in this world. Furthermore, this world is much darker than you think
Minaho-neesan said.
If Kouzuki SS is the surface organization, I�m a specialist on underground
don�t fuck with us! You�re just a prostitution woman, aren�t you?
Iwasaki Hiromi says, but.
Seriously, you only know the outside appearances of people. Don�t you?
Minaho-neesan laughs.
This is an incident from before, but do you know about the man named Shirasaka Sosuke?
shirasaka, huh?
Aniki, it�s the guy who had his dick, arms, and tongue cut off.and died with a bloodstained body
Yes, that, they haven�t caught the culprit!
Then.
I�m the culprit
Minaho-neesan smiles. Bewitchingly.
I killed that man.I�m a woman who can do that
Minaho-neesan�s young body can�t bear a child, it�s a thin body.
You can�t say that her body�s not sexy, and there�s not a person who could create that coquettish mood, and yet.
Minaho-neesan�s confession that she killed Shirasaka Sousuke.
It�s incredibly sexy.
bitch, ah.
Tendou Sadao tries to talk back, but.
He lost to Minaho-neesan�s aura, he�s now recoiling.
There are people who are much scarier than the sacrificial pawns of Yakuza! Do you get it?
Nei breaks the mood with her attempt at humor.
I mean, do you get it? Can you see it?
what?
that�s right. What?
Nei�s bright voice receives hostility from Tendou Sadao and Iwasaki Hiromi.
But.
There are two points to consider here! The first one is that we have Fujimiya-san from Kouzuki SS show up here to face you people, do you know what that means?
that�s because you�re all accomplices!
Iwasaki Hiromi shouts.
Correct! We�re all accomplices to remove the people who are harassing the young ladies of Kouzuki house. Then, we�re currently showing the truth to you all. Do you get what that means?
Nei asks.
Meaning?
Why are you asking me something I don�t understand?
Iwasaki Hiromi and Tendou Sadao�s head is spinning in circles.
Next point, currently, this person, aliased Fuji Mineko-san. For some reason, she confessed that she killed Shirasaka Sousuke to you people. Didn�t she? Now, what can you deduce from that?
Tendou Sadao and the guys are all dumbfounded.
They continue to look at Minaho-neesan and Nei in the monitor, nobody�s moving.
Ah, these people
Someone speaks up.
It�s Tokuda, the guy they forced to hang himself to death earlier.
they don�t intend to let us live
A sudden realization among the Yakuza.
They�ve decided to kill us all here, and so they show themselves to us! They also talk about the crimes they�ve committed without care!
The three can talk about anything because these people will die soon.
Dead men tell no tales, they say.
Correct! You got it!
Nei tells the Yakuza with a bright smile on her face.
Chapter 915. Night of Fun Let�s get wild!
With that said, you�re all going to die
Minaho-neesan gives her verdict to Tendou Sadao.
Hey, wait! Wait!
Tendou Sadao tries to talk it out with Minaho-neesan but.
I no longer have an interest in talking to you. I don�t want to listen. And you don�t have any material to negotiate with us, do you?
No, give me a second! Hey, I�m thinking right now! Hey, assholes, give me something to use, even if it�s a lie! Do you not have anything to turn this around? Any plan B?
Tendou asks the other Yakuza but nobody�s responding.
Get ready, you�ll die one by one. But you can kill time until then
Minaho-neesan said.
Come to think of it, I think that there�s a mahjong mat behind the locker in that room
Rei-chan laughs.
Mahjong? Hey!
Ah, Tendou-aniki, there really is a mahjong mat here
One of the Yakuza found the mahjong pieces.
Do we have anything else?
There are three sets of cards and also a first-generation Game Boy
Video games? Really?
Yes, it has Tetris and SD Gundam Gaiden Lacroan Heroes
That one with the monk gun tank bobgoblin zac captured?
Tendou Sadao mutters.
That�s all the freebies for you. You won�t get any meals nor drinks, but you can have some amusement at least. Enjoy your final hours
Minaho-neesan shows a cold smile.
Bye, Tendou-san and friends
Goodbye everyone
Bye-bye-yeet!
Minaho-neesan, Rei-chan, and Nei all bid farewell to Tendou Sadao and friends.
Then, the screen on the wall in their room turned off.
Okay, the line�s cut off!
Kinoshita-san tells Minaho-neesan.
Hey, what do you think now?
Minaho-neesan asks me.
By that, what?
Minaho-neesan just announced that she�ll kill all of them.
Rei-chan is also there, and so it shows that we�re using the power of Kouzuki house.
The Kansai organization has low chances of saving them.
They know that their situation is hard, but they wouldn�t want to die without doing anything. Therefore, they�ll discuss how to survive in this desperate situation, I think
That�s what I would do.
Of course, there�s the knowledge that the conversation is wiretapped, but still.
Even so, they need to gather together and prepare to fight the situation.
Else, they will lose the chance to counterattack when the time comes.
Then, do you want to see what happens in reality?
Minaho-nesan points at the monitor that shows Tendou Sadao�s room.
Then.
What do we do, Aniki?
Seriously? What are we going to do, Tendou-san?
I refuse to die in this place!
I mean, if this goes on, we�ll all die in vain!
We can�t show our face to the organization!
If they kill us now, we�re going to lose our manliness!
The old men and women, although, only those who have a strong position, speak their complaints and push Tendou Sadao for an answer.
Tendou Sadao.
Dammit, what can we do?
He speaks in displeasure.
Hey, bring in the mahjong mat!
Huh?
I�m going to play a game at least. The rates would be five points? We�re going with Uma
Eeh? Aniki, please make it a one-two punch with 100 per 1000 points
Stupid! If you look at your money right now, going for more than 5 is hard, right? We had to lower the bank with our situation!
Seriously? These guys are going to play Mahjong?1
Give me that console. I�ll play Tetris
Iwasaki Hiromi said.
Here, Nee-san
Yeah, thanks
Iwasaki Hiromi took the console and started playing Tetris.
Hey, Tokuda, also, that guy on the corner, right, you! You don�t have to participate, but go look for some options for us to escape here!
Tendou Sadao speaks to the weak Yakuza.
No, but, Tendou Aniki, is it okay if we play Mahjong here?
The guy next to Tendou asks, but.
It�s okay! You see, we can use gambling as a change of pace, and think about the current situation from a better perspective. We can get better results with that!
Tendou Sadao declares.
We have two mats, so let�s split the table into two and we�ll go with the quarter-length game. Okay, let�s split the team!
Ah, okay, Aniki
Can�t help it, Tendou-san
The Yakuza starts playing Mahjong.
That�s okay now, Kinoshita-san. You can mute them
Minaho-neesan said.
Why are those guys playing Mahjong in this situation?
I�m surprised. Too surprised.
They are in this critical moment where their life is about to forfeit, and yet.
It�s because they�re not thinking! I mean, they�re people who can�t move in fear if they think
Nei said.
When there�s a tool to escape reality prepared for them, then they will use it
That�s.
They�re struggling in life, their children are hungry, and yet, they�re people who would bet all their money in pachinko or horse racing
They�re people who would want to escape to the life of gambling instead of looking at the reality
Edie said.
Look at them and don�t forget. People like them who are beyond saving exist in this world. They only cause trouble to other people, and they never take responsibility for themselves, they will do whatever they please Minaho-neesan speaks to me.
Naturally, such good-for-nothing people do have the right to live. However, just like today, when these people threaten our lives, then we will crush them down without hesitation
Just like Cesario Viola. Those people follow their desires for that moment and don�t think of anything else
Nei said.
People like him don�t understand what it means to treasure the lives of other people nor to respect them. They will only think of their pleasure at that moment. Therefore, you can take all your time talking to them and yet they�ll never understand you Just like how we can�t understand them, they also can�t understand us. No, I said that wrong. They�re never interested in the first place, and so they don�t really care
Edie said.
That�s why, if such guys come to cause harm to us, we have to take them out without hesitation?
Correct. If you look at them and thought, I feel sorry for them. or I�m sure that they can understand if we talk. Then you won�t know what to do
Minaho-neesan speaks with a straight face.
If you�re alone, and you took the other party lightly and you suffered the consequences, then you reap what you sow. But now, you have a family
And you mustn�t show weakness nor any opportunity for them. Yo-chan
Nei�s eyes also show that she�s serious.
I don�t want to see my family hurt or killed by such people anymore
Nei�s parents and twin brother were murdered in front of her.
Cesario Viola deceived Nei�s parents and killed them because;
Cesario Viola�s true nature is an utter villain, and Nei�s parents trusted him without noticing that.
A mistake in judgment kills people.
Cesario Viola killed Nei�s parents and captured Nei and her brother, Kei-san for a long time.
I got it. Minaho-neesan, Ya-chan
That means, Tendou Sadao and his group who escapes to Mahjong in this situation.
They�re hopeless.
They�re beyond saving.
Also, we had the order of the rooms from Irokuchou Ichirou-san, Tendou Otome-san, and Tendou Sadao-san�s room, but.
Minaho-neesan looks at me.
Did you sense something? Find out something?
I.
Irokuchou Ichirou�s room has the boss, commanding the whole group and they all follow him, but.
Both of the Tendou, the child and parent, are leaders of a mish-mash of people.
Tendou Otome and Sadao both pushed by the others. Furthermore, only those who have a strong status in the group makes the complaints, the weaker ones can�t participate in the conversation
The two rooms have the same structure of relationships, right?
Minaho-neesan asks.
With fewer people, it was easier to comprehend Otome-san�s room. Tendou Otome-san is the leader. The three girls with the strongest status complain to the leader. Then, three don�t speak. And the weakest were the two that are still exhausted Tendou Otome�s the leader.
The strong girls are the blonde, red hair, and perm girl.
The twin lolicon video materials don�t speak. They�re simple.
The oppressed girls are Tokuda Sonoko-san. And the other girl named Shigeyo.
The room with of their fathers also have the same composition of people. The parents who are flaring up on Tendou Otome-san speak their complaints to Tendou Sadao-san. They also have silent people and oppressed people The power relationship between the parent and child rooms are similar.
Normally, the parent and child won�t have that similar relationship with them. The parent and children live in a different world. But, in their case, they came from Kansai together and lived together for more than a week, didn�t they?
They received instructions from the Kansai Yakuza to come here and create materials for the scandal on Kouzuki house.
Tendou Otome slipped inside Mizushima house one week ago.
That means that they were in Tokyo, hiding together for more than a week.
Furthermore, the parents are all from yakuza, they came from the same organization, and they have a power relationship, right? And so, it drags the daughters to do the same
Nei�s right.
That means, among the group, Tokuda-san�s the one with a weak status that they give him orders such as kill yourself by hanging your neck. That�s the reason why they had to offer their cute daughters to their seniors Yeah.
For the daughters, it�s basically give me a break. But, perhaps, the three strongest among the daughter group is inevitable. They see that she�s the daughter of Tokuda-san, who�s also oppressed, and so they see it as inevitable that they rape her That�s.
Among human relationships, when there�s this weird class or hierarchy system, then that�s when they start thinking that way. Then, they think I�m stronger than that person, and so I�m better. That�s why I can do anything to them Nei said.
I mean, that�s what their parents are doing. The daughters will mimic that behavior
Just like how Tendou Sadao bullies Tokuda-san.
The three daughters also bully Tokuda Sonoko-san.
They see it as natural.
I can understand that
Haiji-san nods.
She must�ve received the same torment from a group before.
Hey, you�ve been quiet all this time, but what do you girls think?
Edie asks Tsukiko and Yomi who are sitting near the wall.
Well, we.Right, Tsukiko-oneesama?
Indeed, Yomi
The sister smiles at each other.
We can see what�s in Minaho-sama and Kou-sama�s mind
Yeah, Kuromori-san gently speaks of the whole process and so it�s enlightening
Tsukiko sand Yomi said.
The enemy raid today had the intent of letting Kou-sama learn from it
Minaho-neesan�s teaching me?
Therefore, we�re not giving our opinions
Yes. We can see it, and so it�s a slip off
We don�t want to give Kou-sama any unnecessary information either
That�s the reason why the two are silent all this time.
Thank you for that consideration
Minaho-neesan smiled at the sisters.
Now then, Kou, that�s enough for Irokuchuo Ichirou-san and Tendou Sadao-san. All we have to do is dispose of them, and it�s our job, not yours
Minaho-neesan speaks.
However, you�re the one to deal with Tendou Otome-san
Me?
I think you already understand but I�ll repeat it: we cannot allow Tendou Otome-san to join in our family. She�s a bad influence towards our young children
Minaho-neesan said.
If it�s Michi-san�s elder sister, she has no influence, and so we allow her to live with us, but. Tendou Otome-san is a risk
Michi�s sister, Kudou Haruka.
For some reason, she�s living together in our house, she�s not in our family, nor she�s my woman.
She�s a Karate idiot, but, she�s loyal to Kouzuki house.
And so, she will never do anything that will anger Misuzu or Ruriko.
She will not hurt our young girls either.
I mean, she�s not good at dealing with children.
All she does is muscle training and karate training every day.
But when she asks for a match with Michi or Edie, she loses.
But, as you can see, Kuromori is recruiting new faces. I think that these girls are hard to use from looking at the monitor, but, I�m still a woman. Kou, I want you to use your eyes as a male and check whether we can use them or not That�s.
You�re not looking for those you want to help or those you feel pity for, you�re looking at them as a manager of a pure brothel, check whether they have worth or not
I have to sweep away my personal feelings and look at them as products.
Tendou Otome-san as well. In her case, I think that she�s not suited for prostitution but for bodyguard instead
Minaho-neesan said.
But, even if one has high skills, if they have a useless personality, then you can�t sell them, can you? Think of that and make your judgment
Yeah, Tendou Otome had enough combat skills to get hired as a bodyguard of a daughter of nobility.
However, her personality prioritizes herself and her friends, and she will not save others.
Don�t think of the current time. Look at the person and observe
Oh, right.
Minaho-neesan�s right.
Don�t make guesses with what we have so far.
I should take a look at them once again and look for a new point of view.
Nei and Edie-san, go with him. Also.
Minaho-neesan looks at Tsukiko.
Yes. I will also come
Tsukiko said that she wants to give emotional support to the daughters of Yakuza.
Then, Minaho-neesan, if I decided that we can�t use the girls as prostitutes, what will you do?
Minaho-neesan.
I wonder? What do you want?
Huh?
Their parents brought them forcibly to Tokyo, but they�re not our enemies. They�re victims in a sense. Especially Tokuda-san, since the fathers of the other girls raped her
Minaho-neesan said.
But, they can�t return to Kansai now that they know our secret. You do understand that, don�t you?
Well, true, but.
Can I ask Tsukiko to remove their memories instead?
I�m sure that she can do that with her Miko power.
Although, if used forcibly on their minds, it�ll break them.
She has to use her power carefully.
Feel free. I will give a final check whether it�s still a problem or not, but I�ll leave the girls to your judgment. Although, Kou.
Minaho-neesan?
They�re still daughters of Yakuza. You can scrape off their memories of coming to Tokyo, but how will they live their lives after that?
She smiles.
Sorry to say but their parents will not return to Kansai in a healthy shape. I won�t kill them, but they will experience something more horrible than death
That means.
If we don�t do that, it will not become an example for the Yakuza organizations
Oh.
If we�re to slaughter Irokuchou Ichirou and Tendou Sadao, then.
Kansai Yakuza will only bear more grudge against us.
However.
If Irokuchou and Tendou return as crippled people, then.
It becomes a message to them to not go against Kouzuki house.
Therefore, their parents can�t live their life normally anymore. They can return to Kansai, but, they might not have a home that will keep them safe
Yeah.
Also, we can�t give them funds until they graduate from high school, or refer them to a good job for them to live without their parents. We do not have the leeway to give the daughters of enemy that much. Or rather, if you do that, what about the next one? Yakuza who have money problems would come after Kouzuki house to let their children live in luxury That�s true.
It�ll punish them, but if they know that they can guarantee the safety of their children, then.
I can�t also tell them to return to Kansai like that
Correct. We can give them a bullet train ticket to return home but the problem is what�s after that
Minaho-neesan said.
Once they return to their home area, their circumstances will force them to use compensated dating to survive. And you have to imagine that
They�re the daughters of the sacrificial pawns.
They probably don�t have any relatives that can take custody of them.
Of course, if you don�t care about what happens to them, then you can do that
Huh?
Yo-chan�s not a city hall or a school teacher. It�s not your place to think about their happiness. Therefore, if you think What�s with her, what an unpleasant woman! She makes me angry. Fuck off! or when you think I don�t care whatever happens to her in the future, then you can send them back to Kansai penniless Nei said.
Yes. We want you to learn from this opportunity, and so, this will be your training to become the boss that moves the underground group, Kuromori. You don�t have to think of everyone�s public welfare Minaho-neesan said.
So far, Yo-chan just accepts everything and you managed to resolve it all, but it�s not always like that. If the number of the family continues to increase, you can�t move as freely as before, Yo-chan That�s right, you will come across scenarios where you have to decide that you can�t save the person, That you have to abandon them, that you have to cut them down
So that�s why.
If you�re alone, then all the heavy responsibility are all yours, but, if you want to live for the family, then, sorry but you need to abandon all the heavy burdens that you shouldn�t carry
Sometimes, that means deciding to cut someone away.
And we want you to learn that from Tendou Otome and her friends
I.
You can�t be kind to those you can�t accept in the family like they are one. Don�t look at them with compassion, but ascertain that they�re capable personnel. You have to experience firsthand that you have people you need to discard as you can�t do anything for them. Is that right?
I may feel sorry for them, but I shouldn�t save people I can�t.
We don�t have that much power.
If I try to save everyone, my whole family will burst.
That�s not enough
Edie?
The weight of responsibility will crush you, Darling, if you live for the sake of the family
Edie looked at Minaho.
Minaho, you should give Darling another choice
Choice?
If Darling wants a girl as his slave, not as his family, then we can accept that girl as Darling�s slave, someone outside the family
Huh?
True. That�s also essential. Kou would also want a girl outside the family that he can use to relieve his pent up lust
wait, Minaho-neesan?
I recommend the loli twins. Darling, you still haven�t tasted twins, have you?
hey, Edie?
Okay, if Kou seriously wants them as his sex slaves, then we can take those girls. But, they will not live in our mansion, but in the new Kuromori brothel that we�re preparing
Minaho-neesan said.
That means making space for Darling�s harem, right?
No, hey?
Why did it come to that?
Yo-chan, Minaho-oneechan�s giving you a wildcard
Nei smiles.
Then, she looked at the monitor showing Tendou Otome�s room.
They have different girls in there, and of course, Yo-chan has to discard some of them, but still.
The three girls still complain about Tendou Otome.
Sonoko-san looks like she�s in pain.
The girls who are watching show unease in their faces.
Even so, if Yo-chan has someone he can�t discard no matter what, but can�t add to the family either, then.
Nei.
Minaho-oneechan�s saying that she can take them, named as Yo-chan�s sex slave. That�s the last resort, a wild card
Chapter 916. Night of Fun Sprite
Well then, go ahead, Yo-chan, Edie, Tsukiko-san!
Nei calls out to the group heading to Tendou Otome�s room.
Uhm, me too
Haiji-san said, but.
You can�t
Edie stopped her.
Yeah. It�s Yo-chan�s challenge on how coolheaded he can make his judgments
Darling can�t concentrate if you�re present. Your emotions overcome you
If Haiji-san is with me, then I will always mind her emotions.
I will not look for my judgment but instead, look at what Haiji-san is thinking.
Her opinions will influence me.
We�re all obedient girls who will follow what Yo-chan decides
We won�t push our opinions either
Me too
Nei, Edie, and Tsukiko.
Although, it�s scary.
Entrusting everything to me is such heavy pressure.
Furthermore, Tsukiko can read my thoughts.
Yes. Therefore, please don�t lie to yourself
Tsukiko said.
If we can�t use the girl as a prostitute or bodyguard, then I can�t say that I want to save the girl.
Although, I can take them as sex slaves if I feel pity.
I can�t lie.
If it�s Yomi, then she might fail to notice Kou-sama�s feelings, but it will not happen with me
Tsukiko�s two years older than me.
She�s also succeeding as the Takakura shrine maiden, and so she can look at everything with a cool head.
If it�s Yomi, she might get caught in her emotions, but Tsukiko isn�t that naive.
Ugh. I�m also coolheaded!
Yomi reads my thoughts and said.
Oh, sorry
Then.
Ah, we have the medical test results!
Kinoshita-san looks at her pc and said.
They sent it through email.
The medical tests.
Oh, it�s Tendou Otome and the girls.
Show it to me. Nei, Edie-san, come
Sure
Okay
Minaho-neesan, Nei, and Edie goes behind Kinoshita-san and looked at the screen.
I mean, why am I not called?
Well, it would be hard for me to understand some medical reports.
Oh
Oh, so that�s the results!
What�s going on?
Nei, tell them. Don�t tell Kou about the others
Minaho-neesan said.
Roger that
Nei salutes jokingly.
Okay, here�s the map of this building. This is where we are right now. Tendou Otome-san�s room is in here
Rei-chan takes a piece of paper and starts pointing fingers.
We can�t give you the map for security purposes. Memorize it here
Leave that to me
Edie trained as an assassin in the cult, and so.
She can memorize the blueprint of the building at that moment and grasp the internal structure immediately.
However.
They�re only telling us where Tendou Otome�s room is.
They�re keeping us out of Tendou Sadao and Iroukuchou Ichirou�s room.
In any case, something happens, although it�s unlikely.
Even if Tendou Otome�s group captures us and orders us to bring them to their parents,
We don�t know where Tendou Sadao�s hiding, and so we can�t do anything.
It�s all under their assumption as well.
I gave instructions to Kouzuki SS guards to let you through as you move
Rei-chan said.
Okay. Once again, let�s go!
Nei smiles.
Haiji-san, watch from this room. Yomi, look after Haiji-san. MInaho-neesan, Rei-chan, we�re heading out
Take care
Make logical decisions
Rei-chan and Minaho-neesan send us off with a smile.
See you later!
Kinoshita-san also sends us off with a smile.
This way
We take an elevator, go a few floors down, walk through a corridor, and climb upstairs this time.
Then, another elevator.
Oh, this has the same complex framework as the hotel used when fighting against Cesario Viola.
It�s an ordinary building for the ordinary people, but one button can close down a fire door as a barrier, and the interior becomes a labyrinth.
Although, this place is close to Kouzuki main mansion, and so the bodyguards are waiting for orders in this place.
When the enemy attacks, this is where Jii-chan and Misuzu would take shelter.
Then, a curve
Not a single member of Kouzuki SS showed up while we�re moving.
All the floors should have someone standing by, but.
They�re watching us come through the surveillance cameras.
Rei-chan sent her instructions, and so they let us pass through.
However, I don�t know where the bodyguards are standing by in the corridors.
They�re no longer using this place, they moved to a new building that�s better than this place.
And it�s in this room
Edie stops in front of a door.
Darling, are you ready?
I take a deep breath.
Yeah, ready
I already am accustomed to this tension.
No, I�ve experienced it before.
.but, I can�t get accustomed to it.
Tension is necessary.
Edie�s the vanguard, next, me, then, Tsukiko and Ya-chan behind. Also, if you sense any threat, tell everyone right away, Tsukiko. If you think that you can�t make it, then use your power
There�s a high possibility.
.That Tendou Otome comes after us as soon as we open the door.
Edie should be okay, but.
Tsukiko and Nei will be in danger, so they should stay behind.
Certainly
Got it, Yo-chan
We take our formation.
Well then, can you open it up?
Nei looks at the camera on the corridor.
This room should have an electronic lock, and so the room from earlier have to unlock this.
We�re ready now! Open the door
I said.
Darling, it�s much more fun if you do it like this
Edie knocks on the bulky metal door.
Then.
OPEN SESAME!
Pipi!
Kachan!
The electronic lock opens.
Tsutsutsutsu!
Then, the door slowly opens sideways.
Heey How is it going?
Edie smiled at the surprised Tendou Otome.
youu!
Tendou Otome�s face turns red in anger.
What the hell were you doing until now?
She stands up and tries to get close to us.
The three girls over there complained to her all this time, and so.
She wants to release her stress to us.
Her discontent is exploding.
But.
HAWoo!
Edie shoots a lump of Qi towards her.
Nuu?
Then, Tendou Otome fell to her ass.
Not just Tendou Otome,
The girls behind her, the blonde, red, and perm haired girls also trembles from the Qi.
The twins near the wall, and the plain girl, look at us in surprise.
Tokuda Sonoko-san and Shigeyo-san who are exhausted as well.
You should know that we have our situation too. We�re not always going to fit our time with yours
Edie speaks clearly.
Meanwhile, our group is inside the room.
CLOSE!
Edie speaks in a low voice, then the door closed down.
Ah, wait!
Tendou Otome said that but it�s too late.
The door closed down and locked automatically.
We�re here to explain the situation and discuss what�s after
I speak calmly.
Then.
Don�t think of doing anything dangerous. You can�t do that
Tsukiko smiled at Tendou Otome.
Oh, she thought of taking us hostage or hurt us.
The order carved in your mind to follow my orders is still in effect
Right.
When Tendou Otome�s captured during the party.
Tsukiko gave that order.
Kou-sama, there�s nobody that has the same strength as Tendou Otome-san
She scans the minds of the girls in the room.
Oh, if what Tendou Otome told us is true, then.
The girls in this room should have some who learned martial arts together with Tendou Otome.
It�s okay if all of them comes after us, I can take them all alone
Edie continues her stance.
So, what do you want?
Tendou Otome finally speaks.
The agreement was you�ll save these girls if I cooperate, wasn�t it?
I.
Yeah, that�s what I want to do. That�s why I came here to talk
Then.
Fuck talking, give us something to eat!
that�s right! Give us something to drink, be tactful!
That�s right. I don�t know who you are but give us a bit of service here!
Hearing that I came here to talk, the blonde, red, and perm haired girls start complaining.
Knowing that we�re not going to cause harm, their attitude changed immediately.
I mean, who are you?
Hey, bring us Cola! Cola!
I want sprite!
Seriously, what hopeless girls.
We�re victims here! Our parents forced us here!
That�s right! You�re breaking the law by keeping us here!
Are you related to Kouzuki house? If that�s the case, give us a first-class hotel dinner!
That�s right! Bring us money
Don�t fuck with us because you�re rich!
Say something? Hey!
The girls bluff.
But, they�re afraid.
They�re trapped in a room by a greater power.
And since Tendou Otome, the one strongest among them, lost to Edie�s fighting spirit, then.
Tsukiko�s mysterious atmosphere.
Nei�s beautiful face filled with composure.
Therefore.
They throw their complains to me as I look like I�ll take them.
The other girls look scary, and so they release their frustration on me.
Do consider that you�ll never meet with your parents again
I said.
what?
what do you mean by that?
Hey! Stop with the jokes now!
I.
Kouzuki house has decided to dispose of them. There won�t be a bone left. That�s all
Papa will?
Tokuda Sonoko-san mutters.
Wait! I don�t care about what happens to me but please, please spare Papa!
She desperately pleads.
Unfortunately, I can�t do anything about that. That�s Kouzuki house�s decision. They�re going to punish everyone who tried to cause harm to them
But, Papa. Papa�s a timid man, he only came because people threatened him
I recall her poor father that I saw from the screen earlier.
The other Yakuza oppressed Tokuda.
That�s irrelevant. I don�t care, nor I will
I.
If we don�t dispose of all of them, then people like your parents will spawn again. Stupid people will come after Kouzuki house to make threats unless they kill off people who meddle with them
Therefore, it�s necessary to put down that Tokuda as well.
If he dared to refuse Tendou Sadao, then.
No, if he had the wit to not let Tendou Sadao dominate him, then.
It�s his fault that he�s receiving the same treatment.
Aren�t you involved in this place because of your weak father?
They brought her to Tokyo from Kansai.
The other parents raped her to waste time.
I don�t care about me, but Papa!
And I don�t care about you either!
I shouted.
We have to dispose of your father to make sure that there�s no second coming of people like you!
The room quiets down.
don�t yell on Sonoko!
Tendou Otome complains, but.
You shut up
Edie stops her.
I.
Sonoko-san, you may not care that you�ve become a plaything for the old men for your father�s sake, but.
I stared into her eyes.
If we become generous here, another sacrificial pawn from Kansai will come here, and bring another girl like you, and rape her
If they discover that we spare lives because their daughter pleaded, then.
The Kansai group will send more Yakuza with daughters here.
Sonoko-chan, let�s end it with us. I don�t want anyone to get through the same hell as we did
Shigeyo-san, the other violated girl, speaks.
I also don�t want Father to die. But, we can�t do anything now! They already said that this won�t end unless our fathers die
Yep. Well, that�s how it is
Nei speaks to the girls.
You can cry and beg all you want but nothing will happen. This is a battle between Kouzuki house, a great family, and the Kansai Yakuza. Nobody will come and save your parents
Then.
Don�t make it that simple!
Do you think we�ll keep quiet when our parents are dying?
Stop bullshitting me!
The three girls screamed!
Then, do you want to die together with your parents?
I asked calmly.
Their faces froze.
hey, wait
what are you talking about?
What are you going to do with us?
I.
You know the secrets of Kouzuki house. We have enough reasons to kill you all
The girls.
hey, what the hell?
someone, call the police, Omawari-san!
Japan can�t allow such absurdity to happen!
Yes, if it�s the surface.
Sorry, but we belong to the underground. We�re people of Kuromori. We don�t care about the laws in the surface
Do you not understand why the people from Kouzuki SS, a company on the surface, didn�t come to see you?
It�s because it�s the crime syndicate who will deal with your parents
And that�s us
The girls tremble in fear.
Wait! You promised me that you�ll save them!
Tendou Otome speaks in confusion.
Well, that was our intention. And that�s the reason why we�re here. But.
I look around the room.
If leaving these girls alive will become a handicap, then don�t you agree that we have to kill them off?
Otome;
but, look, you can use that woman with a scary look in her eyes to erase our memories, right? I thought that�s what you were going to do?
That�s right, Tsukiko can read and alter memories. But.
Edie said.
Don�t you think it�ll take less time to kill you all instead of deliberately altering your brains, right?
i don�t! It�s better to alter our memories!
Tendou Otome insists.
O-Otome-san, what do you mean altering?
Like, opening our brains?
no! I don�t want that!
Idiot! It�s better than dying!
Tendou Otome hushes the three.
I mean, we have so much compassion that we came here to look at you all
Edie smiles.
Compassion?
That�s right, it�s easy to alter your memories by operating your head, and make you all forget the memories before coming to Tokyo
Yes, you can leave that to me
Tsukiko speaks softly.
But, what will happen to you after that? You won�t your parents who came to Tokyo with you. How can you live as orphans?
The Yakuza daughters begin to tremble.
If you return to Kansai, then the people in your father�s organization will come and chase you around asking Do you know anything that happened in Tokyo?
Nei said.
I mean, if your parents, who were sacrificial pawns, show that they failed, then I don�t think that the bosses in Kansai will look after you girls. The organization will not feel sorry for you and secure the livelihood of the survivors Or should I say that the Kansai organization will cut them off, saying, We don�t know anything about that, those who came to Tokyo did it on their own. Therefore, you�re now in the worst place
These girls can�t live in the areas under the Kansai organization�s control.
Right You girls should think that you can�t live in Kansai anymore
With that said, do you have any relatives in another region? Acquaintance? Do you have anyone to take you in? None?
I asked.
If you have no place to live, then it will be hard for you
We could spare you, but you�ll still die a dog�s death
Then.
don�t you have more than enough money since you�re from Kouzuki house? Can�t you prepare enough money for us to survive for a while?
Tendou Otome said.
Like I said earlier, we�re not Kouzuki house but Kuromori!
And crime syndicates don�t do charity work.
Tendou Otome looked at me.
But, you had a good relationship with that young lady, Misuzu
Misuzu nor I don�t have any personal assets. The assets of Kouzuki house all belong to Jii-chan and Minaho-neesan�s managing Kuromori
I can�t do anything.
I�m not asking you to do charity! We�re going to pay it back!
Even so, Tendou Otome clings.
The nine of us can live somewhere far away. The nine of us will work hard and repay the money we�ve borrowed! So, please, can you provide us with money that can let us start a new life? I beg you!
Tendou Otome bows her head.
It looks like she wants the nine daughters of Yakuza who lost their parents to live together.
However.
But, Otome-san
We can�t do that
I mean, where are we going to live? We can�t return to Kansai
The three don�t agree with her.
Okinawa, Hokkaido, it doesn�t matter.
Tendou Otome asserts.
If we don�t want the Kansai people to find us, then we need to go somewhere far away! We can run away on an island!
I don�t want that!
Island? Impossible
I mean, we�re surrounded by the sea, right?
Why not? Sea�s the best. If it�s in Okinawa, we can free diving every day, if we�re in Hokkaido, then we can see the ice floe!
Oh, they�re just like their parents when thinking.
It�s absurd
Impossible
I mean, I can�t
But that�s the only choice!
I look at the other girls.
The twins look dumbfounded.
The plain girl continues to look down.
Sonoko-san and Shigeyo-san show a face of despair.
They�re losing their parents and they can�t return to Kansai anymore.
That said, they don�t think they can live together with Otome somewhere far away
I.
Very well. I don�t know if I can lend you money but I�ll talk to Minaho-neesan
Yo-chan?
Nei looks at me in surprise.
We can�t talk in this room, let�s bring Tendou-san in a room where we can talk
That�s a lie.
Minaho-neesan�s watching this room through the cameras.
are you sure? Really?
Tendou Otome asks, but.
I�m just the middle-man. You�re the one to persuade her
Oh, right. Okay. I�ll do that
Tendou Otome turned to the girls in the room.
Anyway, I�ll go talk to them. Don�t worry, I�ll make sure that we can be together!
She says to inspire herself.
However, Sonoko-san and the girls don�t look at her.
Ah, then, please do, Otome-san
The blonde said.
Also, if possible, ask them for something to eat
The red-haired said.
Ah, I want Sprite!
The perm haired girl added.
Chapter 917. Night of Fun Reality wall
Okay, open the door
OPEN SESAME
Edie said, then the electronically locked door opens up.
Nei, Tsukiko, go first, I�ll watch over
Edie will stand guard to make sure the three girls or Tendou Otome doesn�t escape.
I won�t leave behind my friends. I know that it�ll only get worse for us if I do that
Tendou Otome speaks calmly.
Look after Sonoko and Shigeyo
She glared at the three and said.
Yes, got it
I mean, Otome-san. Seriously, bring us something to eat when you get back
Uhm, if possible, Sprite too
The three girls replied, but.
Sonoko-san, Shigeyo-san, the twins, and the plain girl doesn�t respond.
Anyway, trust me, I�ll negotiate with them to guarantee our lives at least
Tendou Otome promised the girls in the room.
Okay, that�s enough talk Tendou-san, we�re going!
Nei prompts Tendou Otome.
Edie and I left the room last.
The three girls stare at us.
Okay, let�s close it down
CLOSE!
The door closes from Edie�s signal.
Now, hurry up and bring me to your boss! It�s that disgusting woman, right? I�ll negotiate with her
Tendou Otome intends to negotiate with Minaho-neesan, but.
You don�t have to do that
Edie denies it.
What do you mean?
Tendou Otome shows a doubtful look, but.
That room is soundproof, and so the girls inside can�t hear our conversation in the corridor. And we can�t hear what they�re talking about right now
Edie said.
Then what is it about?
I don�t think you know about it Tendou-san but, this room is filled with hidden cameras and microphones
Nei said.
That�s why we can connect the microphone from the confinement room to the speaker in this corridor
That means, we can listen to the conversation inside
I.
Kinoshita-san, let us hear what�s happening inside
I speak towards the ceiling.
Ah, we can also show the video
While we�re hearing Kinoshita-san�s cheerful voice from the speakers.
A panel from the door rises up and a monitor shows up on the door to the room.
We all had monitors in the doors of the room to make it easy to observe inside
The monitor lights up and it shows the top-down view of the room inside.
Sonoko-san and the others remain in the same state, but.
The three girls seem to be gathering in front of the door.
And we�re unmuting now
Err.
Open Sesamu!
Looks like we can�t do it
I think it wasn�t Sesamu?
No, that brown woman definitely said Sesamu!
It might be Sesamo or Sesanu?
Dammit! I don�t know the magic word
These girls.
They thought that Edie�s Open Sesame is a magic word to open the door?
Haa, let�s stop. We can slip out of this place but we can�t get out of the whole place
I mean, they still have our phones. That�s the harshest. They also got our card
They returned our wallet, right? How much do you have now?
I only have about 4000
I have nothing but 1500
800
Haa, we only have enough travel expense for a single person
The three speak unanimously.
Should we take their money?
The perm haired talked to the blonde-haired girl.
Hey, loli twins! Give us your money!
They threaten the twins used in lolicon videos by their parents.
these bitches!
Tendou Otome is angry at the situation, but.
Calm down, it�s your time to see what they do when you�re gone
Edie holds Otome back.
I only have 300 yen
I only have 153 yen
The twins speak with a small voice.
Oh right, their parents are stingy. They couldn�t have enough money
The perm haired girl tells the blonde-haired and red-haired girl.
Can�t help it, what about that one?
This time, she points at the plain-looking girl near the wall.
Didn�t we already take the money from her wallet yesterday?
Oh right. Then she won�t have one now
It�s your fault. You�re such a simpleton and you don�t follow our orders, that was your punishment
That�s right! That was your payment for your mistakes
I mean, she always pays us sanction money, right?
The three girls take money from her regularly.
Then, there�s also Sonoko and Shigeyo, they�re both broke
True. We inspected their belongings yesterday after all
Yeah, they don�t have anything important
Their parents are broke too
Tendou Otome gets angry at the conversation inside.
All this, while I was not with them
Tendou Otome infiltrated the Mizushima house for a week.
She didn�t know that the three girls extort the other girls while she was gone.
Otome, that bitch says a lot
I know right. She�s going to have a bad time
She probably knows it. Man
Their attitude is very much just like their parents.
This is what happens if they grew up watching their parents?
I mean, it really gets to my nerves. That bitch
The blonde said.
I know right. She speaks like she�s the boss, well, I know that she�s a fighting idiot and is strong a that, but still
The perm haired girl said.
Why not? As long as she can give us something good, we don�t have to do anything troublesome
The red-haired girl thought.
I mean, that violent psycho lesbian is madly in love with Sonoko. She�ll do anything for Sonoko�s sake
Really, it�s disgusting to watch. Sex between women is unproductive
I don�t get what�s the charm of a girl smeared with semen from the old men
The three said. Sonoko-san looks down.
I know that Otome�s lesbian preference is disgusting, that one is also disgusting. I mean, the old men gang-raped her
Right. They stink of old men because they entertain our old guys
Yeah, disgusting. Don�t come close to us! You smell like old men!
Seriously, what�s going to happen with Sonoko and Shigeyo? If it was me, I would�ve hung my head already
Me too. I would bite my tongue off
Right. If it�s an ordinary girl, they�ll kill themselves before it happens. You know, that�s too much shame for me to stay alive
This time, they start cursing Sonoko-san and Shigeyo-san.
!
Tendou Otome reaches the peak of her anger.
Open the door! I�m going to beat them up and fix their character!
Calm down
Tsukiko holds Tendou Otome�s emotions.
Quiet down and continue watching
Tendou Otome is under Tsukiko�s control through Miko power.
Well, as for our parents.
The red-haired girl changes the topic.
What do you think about what the guys earlier said? They said that Kouzuki guys captured all of them and will kill them all
Well, I think they�re serious?
The blonde-haired girl said.
I mean, our parents are reckless and they lack a plan. I think that they�re serious when they mentioned that it angered the Kouzukiri people
Then, that means we�ll never see them again?
Can�t help it. I think we have to give up on them?
The red-haired girl said.
Papa
Sonoko-san starts crying.
Shut up! Don�t cry!
That�s right! You�re not the only one who wants to cry here! We do
Sonoko�s father has always been useless and trash.it�s better to let him die than let him stay stupid! Our fathers always ridicule him!
And we also ridicule him!
That�s right! Our fathers also belong to the same scummy Yakuza group but, your father is much less of scum because our fathers look down on him!
We�re not crying here and yet the daughter of the scum of scums is crying, what the hell?
I mean, we still won�t cry
We�re actually relieved that our fathers are gone now
The three speak selfishly.
But you know, now that we don�t have any parents, what�s going to happen with us?
Well, that violent psycho lesbian Otome said something stupid like We�re going to live together somewhere far away
Give me a break, I wouldn�t want to live with an idiot like Otome
True! It�ll stiff my shoulders
I mean, she�s violent, a psycho, and a lesbian. Nobody wants to understand Otome-chan other than her beloved
Yeah, she already decided without asking what we want
Seriously. What a useless violent psycho lesbian she is. She�s always okay as long as it benefits her
Yeah, if she seriously thinks about all of us, then she should�ve asked us what we wanted
She�s not an ordinary girl, she�s the violent psycho lesbian
True. It makes me shiver to think that she continues to woo Sonoko, who�s not a lesbian
If she was a guy, then she�s already a stalker type. She�s the type of girl that will not stop even if the police warns her
She looks like a masculine woman, which makes it worse. She�s chasing after a girl that looks like a girl
Yeah, it definitely is disgusting. That violent psycho lesbian. Man, I want to drink Sprite
Tendou Otome�s astonished as she discovers the true nature of the three.
i�ve been thinking about them all this time.
It doesn�t matter what you think about them, that�s what they think, and you can�t do anything about it
Edie said.
Then, what should we do after this?
Dunno? But anyway, if we�re to believe what they say, then they will release us somehow? They won�t erase us like our parents
But, if this goes on, that Otome
Yeah, that�s why we need to say goodbye to Otome once we manage to get out
The blonde-haired girl tells the other two.
If Otome managed to ask for money from Kouzuki, then, we can flatter that violent psycho lesbian and split the share to us
But, what if Otome failed her negotiations?
But, those guys are coming back, right? Then, I think we can try to butter up the guy from earlier. We should flatter him a lot to get some money and bring back our phones so we can return to Kansai Oh, they seem to look down on me.
Huh? Why go back to Kansai?
Isn�t that obvious? What can you do if we don�t come back to Kansai?
I mean, they said that the other Yakuza would chase after us once we return home
Ignore that. Or should I say that Sekine-san, the young leader, knows us
The blonde girl said.
I think that they can give us referrals. They say that they welcome high school girls like us
Huh? You mean you want to sell yourself?
Selling oneself. Prostitution.
Can you do anything else? We don�t have any money right now, and either way, you�re ready to go with a soapland job after high school, right?
Well, our parents are from Yakuza, so yeah
If we get to an interview with an ordinary company, they�ll just drop us off
Either way, I know that we can�t work on anything but partime, I�m ready to go and earn on night business, but.
I mean, all our relatives go to soapland in the end
And all the close seniors we have are all barmaids, right?
That�s how the women live in such a world.
Sure, soapland is okay but selling ourselves right away?
That�s right. Selling minors have a high hurdle. I heard that Sekine-san sends girls to some degenerates
The red and perm haired girl tells the blonde-haired girl.
That�s why we�re going to sell Sonoko and Shigeyo
Huh?
The two are going to work for Sekine-san and we can split Sonoko�s income for ourselves
Ah, I see. That�s a good plan
We�ll let Sonoko and Shigeyo do the work until we reach the age that we can work on soapland. You girls owe us a lot so you don�t mind doing that, don�t you?
The blonde-haired girl says, but Sonoko-san and Shigeyo-san�s body are stiff as they hang their head.
Also, while we�re at it, I�m thinking of selling the loli twins to Sekine-san
Huh, those two?
Yeah, their parents have been selling videos of them naked, right? They seem to have a lot of fans. However, Kouzuki�s going to kill off their parents now
The twins listen to the three talks without saying anything.
No, but, I don�t think I can�t sell loli videos
Stupid, that�s the reason why we�re selling her to Sekine-san. Right, I think they�ll sell for 20k yen each. And after that, Sekine-san might continue to record lolicon videos with the two, or use them as prostitutes for the lolicons, but, that�s not our problem Oh, we can manage to eat our meals with 40k yen for sure
Let�s do that right away!
The perm haired girl points at the plain-looking girl near the wall.
What about her?
Oh, she�s filthy. Sekine-san won�t buy her. I mean, they�ll probably ask for payment to take them down like in the TV
The blonde-haired girl looks at the plain-looking girl.
You know, why don�t you live together with Otome? I mean, you should give something good to convince Otome to split with us. Meanwhile, Sonoko, Shigeyo, and the twins are coming back with us in Kansai. You�re going to lie to Otome and head somewhere else. Go to Ohotsuku or Kamuyaka Where is that place? Is it related to Mukachakka Fire?
It�s not, you fool
The three girls laugh at each other.
Now, then, what do we do with these girls?
We continue watching the monitor.
Nei speaks with a bright tone.
I.
Tendou Otome tries to speak, but.
We�re not asking you. We�re asking Yo-chan
I.
Let�s think about this logically and calmly.
Let�s take out our sentiments.What do you think is their use?
Right, Minaho-neesan told me;
Find out what use they have.
Decide their worth.
I don�t think they can do it. Those three are useless in our trade
Naturally, they�re not fit in the high-class brothel of Kuromori.
Other than that, I can�t find any other use for the three.
Erase their memories and give them 10k yen at hand. Then, it�s no longer our concern what lives they have after that
I warned them to not return to Kansai.
But if they say that they will return, then if the people from their parents� organization comes after them, it�s their responsibility.
hey, wait. Don�t just.
Tendou Otome tries to complain, but.
Right now, you�re below me. It�s my decision on what will happen to you
I make it clear with her.
Otome, it�s time to open your eyes
Edie said.
You think of the three as your family, but they don�t think the same. They�re only flattering you, using you for their convenience
that�s not.
It is as you have seen just now
Tsukiko said.
Don�t hope for what you�re imagining, look at the truth
She uses her Miko power.
Tendou Otome takes in reality as told.
You can�t be with these three beyond this. You should know that
Edie�s words are heavy.
Well, why not? Those girls have a lot of vitality, and so they will stay energetic wherever they go
Nei said.
Yo-chan, look, as for the results of the diagnosis.
Oh, right before we left the room.
Kinoshita-san and Nei saw the results.
It�s the medical exam results conducted by Kouzuki SS doctors on Tendou Otome and the girls.
If I recall, they checked whether the girls have STDs or not.
First, Tendou Otome-san, congrats! You�re healthy. No illnesses were found in your body. Furthermore, the doctor also gave their certification that you�re still a virgin!
Nei tells Otome.
Then, the twins have no problem. They have no disease and they�re still virgins. Another investigator from Kouzuki SS looked it up but since the two are cute, their lolicon videos sell a lot. They�re popular. And it looks like they want to let them stay as virgins for a bit longer. It seems that popularity drops down once they lose virginity Is that so?
As for the girl near the wall, she�s confirmed virgin. She�s got no diseases either. Although her whole body has bruises, it�s proof of a routine abuse
Bruises?
Maybe it is from their parents or from the three, we don�t know
Tendou Otome endures it all without saying anything.
As for Sonoko-san and Shigeyo-san, marks of abuse remain in their body. Well, the parents keep on raping her, and the girls probably also did abuse them. Their vagina is swelling, it will heal in time. Although, fortunately, there�s no need to worry about any diseases. And as for pregnancy, the results say that they should be okay Tendou Otome looks at Nei with a hint of sadness.
Then, as for the remaining three. That�s what�s funny about it
Funny?
The three are no longer virgins, and they have STDs. The other one is pregnant
Tendou Otome�s shocked.
The three of them were wild. Then, perhaps that blonde girl is also into compensated dating. That Sekine they mentioned is probably her manager
Nei said.
The other girl says that she doesn�t want to sell herself, but the blonde girl is already a prostitute
Therefore, she thinks of using the bodies of the other girls to raise earnings
Edie said.
Otome, did you notice that?
Tendou Otome;
No, not at all
That�s why. You always want to watch over them, and yet, you don�t look at the truth. You don�t know anything
That�s.
It�s not just the three over there. You don�t look at that Sonoko girl either. You were only pushing your feelings to her
I.
Okay.
You can get in and check for yourself
I said.
Kinoshita-san, that�s okay now. We�re going in the room again
I look at the ceiling and said.
Roger that! I�ll turn off the monitor
The monitor on the door turns off.
Otome, are you ready?
I asked. Tendou Otome;
Have it your way
She speaks in frustration.
Tsukiko, take control of the three as soon as the door opens
Certainly
Then, let�s head to the second stage!
OPEN SESAME!
Edie said.
The electronic door unlocks.
Chapter 918. Night of Fun Not here, Somewhere.
The door opens up.
The three girls look at us from inside the room.
Ah, Otome-san, how did it go?
Despite calling her that bitch, or Violent Psycho Lesbian earlier,
As soon as Tendou Otome shows up, the blonde-haired girl speaks formally.
What�s wrong? Were you able to take money from Kouzuki?
I mean, do you have Sprite?
The red-haired, and perm haired girl speaks.
Then.
Okay, look at me please
Tsukiko moves forward and smiled.
The girls don�t know anything about Tsukiko�s power.
They unconsciously looked at her.
Okay, I�m now in control
Tsukiko took control over them.
Auu
Kuu
Ahe
The three girls show a dumbfounded face.
Now then, what shall we do, Kou-sama?
Tsukiko stares at the three and asks for my instructions.
We�re disposing of them through.
Erase her memories about us. Let them remember everything until before they fainted in the karaoke box from earlier
Okay. I think that�s also the best way to prevent any difficulty
Tsukiko said.
The memories from until a few hours ago will only remain on the surface of one�s brain
They will remember that they came to Tokyo with their parents and their one week life here.
Make them think that we�ve captured their parents and disposed of them
After erasing their memories, add something.
Rewriting the memory that already exists is a heavy load, but, it�s not as heavy as creating a new one
Edie said.
Think of the mind as a water tank, if you are to change it, then you will stir the water inside, but, if you�re to add water, then all you have to do is pour water gently from the top
That means, we can add more, as long as it doesn�t contradict.
They lost sight of Tendou Otome-san and the other girls. But, if they look for the other girls, there�s a high chance that we�ll kill them, just like their parents, and so we mustn�t find them. Make it as scary as possible. Make them fear that they will die if they get involved with Kouzuki house Yes, certainly
Tsukiko�s eyes opened wide.
Hii!
Uugh
Uga!
Oh, Tsukiko�s sending in the image of fear.
The faces of the three distort.
It�s done
She�s done altering the memories and adding fake ones using her Miko power.
Then, make them unconscious for now
Okay, now please lie down. Make sure that you don�t hit your head
The girls slowly fall to the ground,
Okay, now please fall unconscious Cut
!
They lost consciousness.
Okay, bring them to the front of the station while they�re unconscious. Let them hold to 10k yen at hand, they should be able to go back to Kansai with that
That won�t be enough if they want to ride the bullet train, well, they can use an ordinary train if they want to
Nei said.
I don�t care what else they do after this. It�s their life
I purposely said that.
My resolve will dull if I don�t speak it out.
wait! these girls, they�re my.
Tendou Otome desperately tries to make an appeal despite being under Tsukiko�s control, but.
They�re nothing. You just know each other�s faces, they�re not your allies. They�re not your friends. They�re only using you, they�re hopeless girls who extort other girls
I said.
But, without me, these girls.
That�s not true. These girls will live as they please. Despite having STDs, despite being pregnant. They will live their life without a problem even without Otome
I think so too
Edie said. Tsukiko affirmed.
Or should I say that your existence will only spoil them
I�m thinking about all of my friends!
We know that you�re doing all your best, Tendou-san! But you see, these girls don�t understand your sentiment at all
Nei said.
You�ve seen how horrible these three are, right?
From the hallway, through the cameras.
If you don�t expel these girls, they will only continue to torment the others
These three intends to sell the other girls to the Yakuza.
dammit!
Tendou Otome cursed.
I look at the dumbfounded girls.
Girls, listen to me
I look at them all.
They�re all looking down, they lack spirit.
These three are going away. And so, whatever they talked about earlier won�t happen
Abandoning Tendou Otome and the plain girl and head back to Kansai.
Selling Sonoko-san and Shigeyo-san�s body to acquaintances.
Selling the twins.
Also, Tendou Otome-san�s plans are also canceled
The plan to escape far away from the Kansai Yakuza�s hands and live together.
You can erase all of that and go back to the drawing board, think of what you want in your life
I said.
Like I mentioned earlier, you wouldn�t want to return to Kansai. Your life will always involve Yakuza there
The girls still look down.
They�re not looking at me.
Then, what about going to a relative that you can rely on and let them take custody of you?
Do these daughters of sacrificial pawn Yakuza have relatives like that?
Anyway, like I mentioned earlier, your parents are gone. You�ll never see them again
Then.
Is that absolute?
Shigeyo-san, the girl raped by the Yakuza, speaks up.
Will our fathers never return again?
I�m sorry to say, but yes.
I replied.
They will completely evaporate, you won�t find a corpse nor a single strand of hair anymore
Hey, Edie?
Telling the daughters of the parents we�re about to kill that is.
Wrong, Darling. These girls don�t want to see their parents again. They hate them to the bone
Huh?
If Father is still alive, they�ll find us wherever we go. And then, they�ll do that again
�That�.Prostitution.
Is it for real? Will our fathers never come back?
Shigeyo-san looked up at me in tears.
Yeah, they won�t. No, they will never show again, no matter what happens. I promise you that
I don�t know what Minaho-neesan will do to dispose of them,
But.
Shigeyo-san probably doesn�t want to see the corpse either.
Therefore, I promised her.
We�ll make sure that you don�t see the corpse, ashes, hair, and not even their DNA
Shigeyo-san.
Then, I can rely on my mother in Niigata. Grandpa and Grandma are still healthy. I�ve been scared of Father that I couldn�t run away since he can cause trouble to my Grandparents, but if Father�s never returning again.
She looks at Tendou Otome.
Otome-chan, forgive me. I know that you helped me out a lot, but I don�t want to go together with Otome-chan
Shigeyo, you?
I mean, if I�m with Otome-chan, I will never forget about Father and the Yakuza
Shigeyo-san said.
I don�t want this anymore. I want to forget about the Yakuza, about Father, about Otome-chan and everyone
The words of this girl raped by the Yakuza is heavy.
I can erase all your unpleasant memories
Tsukiko tells Shigeyo-san.
I have that power
Shigeyo-san.
But, even if you make me forget everything, my virginity will not come back
If Tsukiko were to erase all her memories from getting raped, then.
Shigeyo-san will sense something strange when she goes and have sex with her lover.
They�re memories I don�t want to remember, but I don�t think I should forget them either
That means she looks at reality.
But, I can ease up your painful memories
Tsukiko said.
You won�t forget the violence and assault, but I can remove the memories during the assault
Compared to remembering everything that they did when they raped you, it�s better to think that you lost consciousness and don�t remember anything
Edie said.
As for the frequency, it�s better to change the first time only. Well, if you remember that your father and your friends raped you, it will be too painful to you that you can�t have sex with your lover Nei said.
Do you think I can get myself a lover?
Shigeyo-san speaks sadly.
You can. I mean, if you can�t, then how can you be happy?
I said.
Your Yakuza father will not come back Nothing scary will happen to you anymore, and so, it�s okay to reach happiness
But, my body.
It�s irrelevant! You�re finally able to escape your ties! If that�s the case, Shigeyo-san, face forward and survive
Shigeyo-san.
Yes. If Father�s no longer coming back
Tsukiko.
Then, I�ll change your memories into Someone raped me once but I lost consciousness so I don�t remember. Also, I will etch into your mind that your father will never come back and his friends will never come for you again It�s all for you to grasp that courage to live on
Shigeyo-san.
I understand, please do
Kou-sama, it will take some time to change the minute details, please give us some time
Is it going to be okay?
The memory of the sexual assault has created a big scar in her heart and it will remain.
If Tsukiko were to alter that, Shigeyo-san�s mind will stir up too much.
It�s okay. I�m not altering her memory to think that it didn�t happen, but instead, make her think that it happened but she doesn�t remember the details
Tsukiko said.
And I�ll just paint all the other scary memories black from the top
Oh. That means, the pain, bitterness, shame, fear from that time.
Tsukiko will paint it al out and change it to something she doesn�t understand.
Please do, Tsukiko
Yes
Tsukiko goes to Shigeyo-san.
Let�s hold hands. I need to go deep inside your mind
Thank you
Then, Tsukiko began using her power.
Shigeyo-san entrusts everything to Tsukiko.
Now then, Shigeyo-san is going to her Grandfather, what about the others? Do you have somewhere to go?
I ask the remaining girls, the plain-looking girl, the twins, and Sonoko-san.
Then.
I don�t have one
The plain girl speaks up this time.
My Grandpa was also Yakuza. And all of Father�s Yakuza relatives look at him poorly. There�s nobody to take custody of me
I see. They are Tendou Sadao�s accomplices.
They won�t like some guy who could become a sacrificial pawn anytime.
What are you going to do with girls that have no place to go?
The plain-looking girl asks me.
Hmm, let�s see. What do we do?
I�m also troubled.
If that�s the case, come with Sonoko and me
Tendou Otome hasn�t abandoned her dream of living together.
I also don�t want to go with Otome-san
The plain-looking girl said.
Why?
I mean, nothing will change if we do
That�s not true! Our parents aren�t with us anymore!
But, it�s the same to me
The plain girl looks down.
Father, Otome-san, you�re both as scary to me
You�re scared of me?
I mean, Otome-san always glares at me with a scary face! And you shout at me harshly!
i.
The plain girl cut her conversation with Tendou Otome and turned to me.
I�ll do anything if that means I won�t have to return to my former life! Anyway, I don�t want to go back to Kansai anymore! I don�t want to go home anymore! I don�t want to see my parents nor get close anywhere with the Yakuza!
The shouts her thoughts.
I don�t want to see those three anymore either!
The points at the blonde, red, and perm haired girls on the floor.
And I don�t want to be together with Otome-san anymore!
Tendou Otome listens to her screams in mute amazement.
It�s all because everyone bullies me! I hate everyone!
This girl has been holding back her negative emotions all this time.
Me too?
Tendou Otome finally spoke but that�s all that came out of her mouth.
However.
That�s what I hate most about you! You�re always looking down on me, calling me useless, looking down on me like that!
Tendou Otome�s emotions towards her friends is a fruitless effort.
It doesn�t reach them.
I don�t care where I go but I want to live in a different world! I hate everyone around me so far and the world where I�m always alone! I want to somewhere I won�t see anyone again! I don�t care if it�s harsher if I experience worse than what I had now! But, I don�t want to stay here, I don�t want to live here, I want to go away!
She starts crying.
Her emotions erupted.
But, I.
I don�t know what�s good for her.
Are you sure when you said that you�ll do anything?
Minaho-neesan�s voice comes from the speakers.
?
The plain girl stopped crying in surprise.
I�m asking. You will do anything as long as you can have a different life than you have now, will you?
The girl.
i�ll do it. anything!
She replied.
I am Kuromori Minaho, a manager of a brothel that targets men in the upper class
Minaho-neesan?
Do you get it? My brothel isn�t an ordinary one. All our customers are wealthy, and well, most of them are elderly. They don�t do anything scary, or should I say that we refrain from entertaining customers who seek to do anything violent to my girls Shirasaka Sousuke�s management age will no longer return.
We will not accept maniacs as customers.
Well, would you like to work for us for five years? In five years, you can earn at least 30 million yen. Most girls that worked for me used the money they saved up to start their own business
It�s true, there�s a flower shop, a beauty parlor, and there�s also someone preparing to open a bakery
Nei said.
You will have to work for me for five years and you�re free after that. The wealthy customers also support the former prostitutes when they start their business. Besides, they�re influential people, so they can protect you from the Yakuza. That is if you become our prostitute Minaho-neesan said.
Hey, wait. Don�t just solicit my friend to become your prostitute!
Tendou Otome says, but.
Didn�t she tell you just earlier? Her life is not yours to decide, is it? Then, you shouldn�t meddle in
I�m her.
At that moment.
Don�t call me that! I�m not Otome-san�s subordinate! I�m Kurosawa Naoko!
The plain-looking girl shouted.
Then, what will you do, Kurosawa Naoko-san?
Minaho-neesan asks.
Well, if you don�t want it, well, we can send you to an orphanage. And in that place, you�ll find someone who meddles with you like Tendou-san, and bullies, like those three over there. It will be a repeat of your life. Other people will meddle with you, and drag you around That�s.
If you become a prostitute for me, naturally, it�s hard, as your job is to sell your body to males. But, ours is a high-class brothel. The customers belong to the top-class, and so you will have to wear the first-class dress, and train to become a first-class woman. It will undoubtedly change your life. I guarantee you that Edie whispers to my ears.
I think that she�s going to accept Minaho�s offer
Why do you think so?
Even if she will entertain a wealthy man, she�s still a prostitute.
Kurosawa-san is still a virgin and is young.
She should resist the idea of becoming a prostitute.
She�s a daughter of yakuza. She knows a lot of women who sell their body
Huh?
The girls that are sleeping there are already talking about compensated dating too
Right, these three mentioned it.
That they�re daughters of Yakuza, and so they have no other path to choose but soapland.
And that girl is already under the impression that if she grows up, her parents will send her to prostitution anyway
In short, she�s already thought that she might become a prostitute.
And then, she�s more inclined to work if it�s not just prostitution, but she can also gain money without the involvement of Yakuza
Then, Kurosawa-san.
But, look at my face
She touches her face.
Do you think that someone would want to play with such an ugly woman like me?
Minaho-neesan.
Oh? They belong in the upper-class, and so, they seek women with that simple look as yours
That�s.
hey, don�t get fooled
Tendou Otome said, but.
Shut up! I�m having an important conversation!
Kurosawa-san seems interested.
I have three conditions, however. That is to take this seriously. You�re to never lie to me or my customers. And start thinking of what your life will be after that five years of prostitution
Those we mentioned that started their business have started preparations while they were still active
Nei said.
Indeed, I won�t mind if you take lectures from the course about opening a business. Your prostitution work starts at night, and so you can use daytime to learn
Minaho-neesan said.
Although, since our customers belong to the upper-class, if they come to like you, then they will be a great help, but if you were impolite to them, then it will be hard for you
Hard?
You�ll experience horrors worse than death. Although, as long as you�re a good prostitute for the customers, then you won�t have to worry about that
Carrot and stick. That�s the way to draw her in.
Then, what will you do? Kurosawa-san? Would you try it out?
She.
I don�t know if I can
You can. I�m sure that you�ll become a famous prostitute. That�s what I believe, and that�s the reason why I called you out
That�s.
Do you get it? I haven�t offered the same deal to the other girls, have I?
Right.
When we were dealing with the three girls or Shigeyo-san.
Minaho-neesan didn�t intervene.
Sorry, Kou, I wanted to get her no matter what
She entrusted the girls to me, and yet Minaho-neesan intervened, thus, the apology.
However.
Speaking of which, Minaho-neesan mentioned that we can use this plain-looking girl.
No, it�s okay. So, what�s your answer, Kurosawa-san?
I asked her.
I�ll do my best. I don�t know a lot, but I�ll do my best
Hey, wait, don�t decide on your own!
Tendou Otome�s voice doesn�t reach Kurosawa-san anymore.
But, it�s my chance! I can leave the world I�ve been through before!
But it�s still prostitution! You�re selling your body to men!
Kurosawa-san.
It�s better than my life until now!
That�s.
It was hell! It�s always been hell for me!
The world she wants to abandon has Tendou Otome in it.
I�ll do anything! Please take care of me.
Tendou Otome lost another friend.
Chapter 919. Night of Fun Metamorphose
Minaho-neesan scouted out the plain-looking girl, Kurosawa Naoko-san.
The person herself is eager.
In the end, people who were raised in the work environment has less resistance to it
Edie whispers to me.
If they lived together with their father, who belongs to the Yakuza world, then.
The children will see people making a living using prostitution.
Thus, they�re ready to take that same job someday.
It�s because their parents are good for nothing.
Therefore.
If the girl has no vision for her future, then this is her only choice
Edie tells me.
Even so, Darling, you want to devote money and time for that girl, to teach her that; There are many more amazing things in this world. There are dreams. There is hope, right?
That�s impossible.
Yo-chan, how many months did you think it took for Agnes, whose view of life is distorted because of Shirasaka Sousuke, to understand that she has a life other than becoming her father�s sex slave?
Nei also whispers.
Then, Agnes is finally changing, but still, we know how much effort Yo-chan took to do that. However, that�s because Yo-chan has a profound attachment towards Agnes, right?
That�s.
Can you pour that same affection you gave to Agnes to Kurosawa Naoko-san?
I look at Kurosawa-san.
She�s about my age. Maybe a year older.
Oh, right.
I noticed it for the first time.
I involved myself with Agnes because she�s younger than me.
Therefore, I�m able to influence her life with my strong will.
However, if it�s with a woman of my age.
I don�t have the courage to step into the life of an outsider I met for the first time.
No, Ai, a girl of my age is there, but.
Ai is a girl that has a problem depending on people when she�s troubled.
I stepped in without a reservation, but it was the same with Kana-senpai.
But, as for the other girls.
If I tell Kurosawa-san that her view of life is wrong. That the world isn�t what she thinks it is,
The idea of living together with Kurosawa-san and looking after her every time is.
She can�t join in our family, right?
Nei said.
It�s okay, Yo-chan. Our family isn�t a charity house. You don�t need to love anyone other than what you want
Don�t force yourself, and don�t accept everyone
If it�s a girl we can�t accept in our family, then.
Then, they will cause trouble for the other members.
On the other hand, you need to discard the girls that you can�t accept
If you still have a lingering attachment, it will only be painful to abandon them
I see.
If it�s not fated, then I must cut them off.
Well, it�s okay. Minaho-oneechan�s going to train her, and she can start her own business after her five-year contract as a prostitute
It�s much better than having some weird guys milk all your money. She has a future
That�s true.
If it�s similar to the unconscious girls right now,
Then, even if we give Kurosawa-san a 10k yen bill, remove her memories, and release her outside.
She has no place to go.
But.
Is there no other path than prostitution?
That�s all we can do
That�s right. Darling
Oh.
Minaho-neesan herself has lived as a prostitute ever since she was 12, that�s why,
She has strong resentment towards forcing women to become prostitutes, but.
She has no resistance to the profession itself.
If one receives enough compensation from serving a man sexually, then.
Women with no money and a place to go can use this work to survive.
Also, Minaho-neesan doesn�t say that selling one�s body for whatever reason is wrong.
That�s because it would be denying her entire life until now.
Minaho-neesan, the girl Shirasaka Sousuke oppressed.
She slowly gained power for her counter attack and finally accomplished her revenge on Shirasaka Sousuke.
It�s because the brothel business succeeded.
Jii-chan supported Minaho-neesan because he saw her talent in management.
Nagisa, Katsuko-nee, Margo-san, and Nei, she gained allies.
Kuromori is a high-class brothel, and that is why she�s able to gain connections with the big-shots in the political and business circles.
I will talk to you personally with the contract and the minor details. When you have questions or something you want, I�ll hear it. So, think about it
Minaho-neesan tells Kurosawa-san.
Something I want?
Yes. For example, how many people do you want to entertain in a week? By the way, ours is a high-class brothel, and so we only allow each customer one partner for the night. On the other hand, they can make the very minute details as their request, but I�ll teach you about it later, don�t mind it Minaho-neesan said.
It�s natural that someone who works seven days a week will have a higher income than those who work three days a week, right? I would recommend you to take only three days, but I�m not forcing you. It�s your choice, it�s your life. Oh right, you should think of how much savings you will have after five years, once you retire from prostitution. If you do that, you can count backward on how much work you need to do yes
Kurosawa-san�s eyes show life.
You won�t think that she was that bullied girl earlier.
Naturally, if a customer has taken a liking to you, then your income will increase. We have some customers who pay a deposit every day to make sure that other customers don�t take her. If that�s the case, you�ll only work once a week, and yet you can gain money every day i see. I�ll do my best to have customers like me!
Kurosawa-san said, then.
uhm.
Tokuda Sonoko-san speaks.
naoko-chan, I know that Naoko-chan don�t like me either, but.
Sonoko-san looks at Kurosawa.
But, I.I want to work together with Naoko-chan too
Huh?
Sonoko-san wants to become a prostitute?
hey, what are you talking about, Sonoko?
Tendou Otome shouts.
I won�t let you become a prostitute! I�ll earn money for us, so come together with me! Sonoko!
She screams her thoughts for Sonoko-san.
I wasn�t able to protect you this time from the old men, that�s why, this time. Right, Sonoko? We can be together now! It has to be!
However, Sonoko-san.
I�m thankful for that Otome-chan, but I can�t. I can�t go with Otome-chan
Why?
If we�re together, I�ll keep on relying on you, Otome-chan
It�s okay! Rely on me! I love you!
But, there�s no happiness in there
It�s enough happiness as long as Sonoko�s with me!
Tendou Otome pleads.
But.
That�s not it, it�s me who can�t find happiness
She speaks with a sad tone.
Sonoko?
Tendou Otome�s dumbfounded.
I only see Otome-chan as a friend. I can�t become Otome-chan�s lover
It doesn�t matter! I love you! I don�t mind if you don�t feel the same way!
Oh, this is what�s wrong with Tendou Otome.
She�s passionate, yet.
Her emotions fire up, and she doesn�t understand the other party at all.
She doesn�t want to.
I do mind it. Sorry, I don�t want to live together with Otome-chan
Sonoko-san.
She senses that this is her farewell with Tendou Otome.
Therefore, she picks the harshest words possible.
Hey, wait! Sonoko!
I cannot live together and depend on someone who�s not family, nor my lover
I think of Sonoko as my family! if Sonoko says that we�re not lovers, then maybe we�re not, but.
We�re not family either. That�s the truth
Sonoko-san speaks clearly.
We are! Sonoko!
We�re not! After all, I can�t love women
The bullet hits Tendou Otome�s heart.
sonoko.
I�m really grateful that you have been a good friend to me. But, it�s all over now! Stay healthy, Otome-chan
Sonoko-san�s eyes gather tears.
She purposely throws harsh words for the parting, but.
I can see that she�s a kind girl.
I, I have no place to go! I have no one to take custody of me! I don�t have money either! That�s why I will work my hardest! I�ll do anything! I�ll entertain customers seven days a week! I�ll never disobey! Therefore, please, I beg you!
Sonoko-san looked at the ceiling and shouted.
Please hire me as your prostitute! I don�t want to go back to the way I was before! If it�s a place where I can go higher than where I was before, then.
A daughter born from the father who had his allies oppress him for being the bottommost member.
Sonoko-san must be in pain all this time.
The allies of her father raped her for the past few days.
Hey, Naoko-chan, please, let me become a prostitute too, I beg you
Sonoko-san asks Kurosawa-san, as she�s decided to become a prostitute first.
Kurosawa-san sends Tendou Otome a glance.
Sonoko-chan is okay. I hated Sonoko-chan before since you were much more beautiful and everyone spoils you, but, I�ve seen all the horrible things you and Shigeyo-chan have been though since coming to Tokyo Kurosawa-san.
Our fathers did all that again and again, and so I thought that Sonoko-chan has no other way to go but to become a prostitute
That moment.
I won�t allow Sonoko to become a prostitute!
Tendou Otome snapped and tries to throw her anger at Kurosawa-san, but.
Okay, quiet down
Aguu!
Tsukiko, who�s altering Shigeyo-san�s memories holds Tendou Otome down.
I see. Kurosawa-san, you don�t mind if Tokuda-san is together with you as a prostitute?
Minaho-neesan�s voice comes from the ceiling.
Ah, yes, I.
Kurosawa-san replies.
Uhm, please! Somehow
Sonoko-san pleads to the ceiling once again, but.
Now then, I wonder what I should do? I wanted to get Kurosawa-san for myself. That�s why I intervened, but.
I�ll do anything! Really! I won�t complain! Therefore!
Kou, it�s your choice. Do you think she�s useful as a prostitute?
I�m making the decision now?
Yes, wasn�t that the arrangement from the start?
Oh right.
I came here because Minaho-neesan told me to do that.
Yeah
I look straight at Sonoko-san.
She looked back at me.
She shows an earnest look.
Tokuda Sonoko-san, how old are you?
I asked.
17. I don�t go to school however
She�s a year older than me.
The same age as Misuzu.
I wanted to go to school, but they didn�t let me
She�s a girl who lives a completely different life than Misuzu, the young lady of Kouzuki house.
You can become a prostitute, but that�s only for five years. After that, you�ll need to take another job. Tokuda-san, do you have any other jobs that you want to do?
I asked.
I never asked myself that. I thought that I�ll never obtain anything. I�ve worked partime in a convenience store, but, father�s fellows always harass the people there, and so they fire me immediately Is that so?
I look at Kurosawa-san.
Sonoko-san has a cute face.
That�s why her father�s fellows raped her.
On the other hand, Kurosawa-san has a plain face.
Despite that, Minaho-neesan.
She intervened to obtain Kurosawa-san as a prostitute.
But, she left the decision to me when it comes to Sonoko-san.
She�s passive with this.
Minaho-neesan can see the qualities of the plain-looking Kurosawa-san, that she can become a prostitute of Kuromori.
On the other hand, Sonoko-san, who has a cute face, doesn�t have the same qualities.
What did she see?
Kuromori-sama�s managed brothel, is a high-class brothel for the elites, isn�t it?
Tsukiko reads my thoughts and asked.
Yeah, what about it?
Then, isn�t that the reason?
Because it�s a brothel for the wealthy.
Personality is much more valuable than the looks
Edie said.
Oh, I see
Wealthy men are accustomed to beauty.
I mean, even if it�s extreme beauty, but.
They will not come to Kuromori Brothel to pay for a cunning, selfish, girl.
Nagisa, Katsuko-nee, they all have a friendly and cheerful personality.
The big-shots of political and business circles can�t enjoy unless it�s like them.
I look at Kurosawa-san again.
She looks plain, but she has an honest personality.
She doesn�t gloss over what she says.
She speaks from the bottom of her heart, no matter what it is.
Customers of Kuromori will surely accept Kurosawa-san�s personality.
Better, her plain face and honest personality make her charm.
Especially for old men in Jii-chan�s age, they will prefer girls like her.
However, Sonoko-san.
Please
I see, her cuteness sells for the young and middle-aged men, but.
I wonder about the people in political and business circles?
Sonoko-san has too much gloom on her.
She�s just 17, and yet, she seems tired.
If I have to comment in a single word, it would be shabby
This gloom.
I don�t think Jii-chan would ask for her.
I think that it would be hard for Tokuda-san to become our prostitute right now
I said.
That�s! I�ll do my best!
Sonoko-san says in panic.
What I mean is that if we want Tokuda-san to become our product, we need to revise a lot in you, or arrange, either way, Tokuda-san will need to put a lot of effort to change herself
I.
Minaho-neesan, am I right? Tokuda-san can become a prostitute with enough time, but you want me to see her value once she�s working?
Correct, Kou
Minaho-neesan�s voice echoes inside the room.
It means checking for the value for the money, cost-effectiveness. It�s essential to see whether the time and money you invest will have enough value returned
I see. So that�s it.
Kurosawa-san can start working by next week. Kurosawa-san doesn�t know much about the upper-class of Tokyo, but she has an asset. If this girl asks the customers to teach her, then they can obtain pleasure from teaching her Oh, it�s the What? You don�t know? Okay then, I�ll teach you
The old men will talk to her with a smile.
Kurosawa-san�s simple and naive atmosphere creates that mood.
But, if it�s Tokuda-san when she says that she doesn�t know, it looks like it�s a crime
She�s cute, yet, she�s so gloomy, and shabby.
She�s not suited in the social gathering spot for the elites.
Hey now, you don�t know that much? then.
Because of her gloomy mood, the customers will hate her.
That half-hearted good look plus her gloom and shabby mood stink a lot.
No, if this was a cheap cabaret, then this gloomy Sonoko-san will sell since she�s cute.
But with the customers of Kuromori, the contents of the service they want is different.
Can you imagine how hard it will be to give Sonoko-san a prior training?
Erasing the shabby mood and let the cuteness remain.
Yeah. It will take a lot of time.
Sonoko-san�s shabby mood has soaked into her body.
There�s no need for prior training
Edie?
We have Tsukiko
You mean?
If we can alter memories, we can also alter personalities
That�s true, but.
But, changing her personality means that Tokuda-san will lose her current self, right?
If we use Miko power to change her personality, then she will become a different person.
And what�s the problem with that?
Edie walks and stands before Sonoko-san.
Do you like your current self?
She stares into Sonoko-san.
i.
You hate yourself, don�t you? That�s the reason why you�re gloomy. The cause of your gloom is there
That�s.
Listen, you can change. If you wish for it, you can love yourself. That is if Tsukiko uses her power
Edie said. Sonoko-san looked at Tsukiko.
Tsukiko continues to alter Shigeyo-san�s memories.
I�m about done here. I�m leaving minimum information and removing all the unnecessary memories
Shigeyo-san will remember the truth that she lost her virginity from rape.
Furthermore, she will remember it happening only once.
All the memories of the other parents raping her are going away.
She will remember the painful truth but, it�s changed to make her unable to remember because she lost consciousness during the act.
That way, Shigeyo-san can continue with a better life.
I can remove all of the memories you want to forget and leave all the memories you want to keep
Tsukiko said.
I.
Sonoko-san ponders about it.
Do you want to stay the same? Do you not want to change?
I want to change
Sonoko-san replies.
If I can change then I don�t want the life I had until now
She gives Tendou Otome a sad look.
I cannot understand why Otome-chan likes me. I hate myself this much, and yet, she likes me, it�s weird. I can only conclude that she doesn�t look at me
Saying that; Tendou Otome bites her molars in frustration.
Then, think about how can you love yourself. You can change to anything right now
Yes. I can make it that way
Tsukiko�s words echo in Sonoko-san�s thoughts.
Chapter 920. Night of Fun I want to be
I don�t know what I want to be
Tokuda Sonoko-san said.
Although, I don�t want my current self. I hate it. This life.
She�s the daughter of the weakest member of a group, a group that is also the most useless among the Yakuza.
The society neglects her, her father�s comrades threaten her life, and in the end, they raped her.
Then, you can forget all about it. We can erase all of your memories of your past
Edie said.
Erasing my past?
Right. You can forget about the pain, the sadness, and your father, and you will be free from yourself
But.
Sonoko-san looks uneasy.
We can paint out your memories so it won�t hinder your daily life. Tsukiko�s power can give you artificial amnesia
Memory loss?
People who have amnesia can still talk normally even though they forgot their past, and they still know what to do in their daily lives
Speaking of which, that�s true.
People who have amnesia in TVs can still live their life normally.
They could forget specific memories, but they won�t forget how to use the toilet or use their phones. They still are capable of living their life.
In your case, there�s no need to go that far. All you have to do is erase all the past memories and start over again
Unless she makes up her mind.
Sonoko-san�s gloom will not disappear.
I don�t know.
However, that�s what Edie asserts.
It�s okay. We will look after you lose your memories. Minaho, that�s your plan, right?
Edie asks, facing the ceiling.
Indeed. Naturally, you will have to work as a prostitute for five years, but, you can think of it as compensation to buy your new life. You can have a new identity. The daughter of Yakuza from before is dead. And I can make under the table deals to make sure that your father�s organization will no longer chase you. That�s my specialty Minaho-neesan said.
Let�s see. Tsukiko-san can plant the thought that you lost your memories because of some accident, but you don�t care if you don�t remember your past anymore
If the Miko power engraves that in her mind, then she will not want to remember her past.
You can truly restart your life with a truly fresh mind
Sonoko-san.
Maybe, that�s true
She thinks for a moment and muttered.
For someone who had no luck and useless. I need to do that to start a new life, that�s the only way
Then.
Hey wait! If you do that! Sonoko, you will no longer remember us
Tendou Otome speaks.
Aren�t we friends? Well, you had a lot of pain, but still, we were getting along! Sonoko, do you want to forget about all of us? Forget me?
Sonoko-san looks down on the floor with a gloomy expression.
She�s not facing Tendou Otome.
Otome-chan, I really am grateful to you
Sonoko!
But, my memories with Otome-chan is bundled with all the painful memories too
That�s.
That�s why, I really am sorry, but, if I can forget about it all, then I will take it
What the hell?
Tendou Otome�s shocked.
After all, Otome-chan. Otome-chan is Tendou-san�s daughter, he�s the man who let it all happen to Shigeyo-chan and me
But, I infiltrated Kouzuki mansion with the resolve to die
But, Otome-chan didn�t die and is still alive. Yet, Shigeyo-chan and I already received all this cruelty. All the shame, pain.
Her father�s comrades raped them.
Her father couldn�t help her, despite when she�s turned into a plaything.
Otome-chan will never understand all the pain we�ve been through, it�s miserable, sad, scary, and we couldn�t do anything
Sonoko-san�s not looking at Tendou Otome.
Yeah. That�s right. That�s what happened to us. We really have to die once to be reborn. It�s the only way. After all, I don�t want my memories to pull me down all the time. I can�t endure it all. However, it�s not as strong that I would want to commit suicide She can�t commit suicide because she�s not that strong?
Oh, right.
You need will to kill yourself.
But, Sonoko-san doesn�t have that will.
Therefore, I think that removing all the memories I had until now is better than killing myself. If I can pretend that nothing happened, forget everything, then I might be able to escape this darkness She looks up at Edie.
Yes. Please erase my memories. Then, please turn me to a prostitute after that. If you can erase those memories, I can work for ten or twenty years more. After all, I have decided to become a prostitute voluntarily. Unlike before, nobody forced me to do this Her gloomy aura overflows in the room.
They find it amusing that I hate it, and so they get harsher. If I react, they will hit me, pinch me. they enjoy my pain. Then, they raped me while Father was watching. They forced me to speak all the perverted lines while he was watching. I didn�t even want to say any of those!
Sonoko-san�s releasing all of the dark emotions she�s accumulating inside her so far.
This doesn�t look good. I looked at Tsukiko.
The other girls are becoming infected with her aura.
It�s okay. I�ve cut their consciousness for now
Tsukiko said.
Oh, Shigeyo-san who is under Tsukiko�s memory alteration can�t hear Sonoko-san�s voice.
She�s looking at the wall with a blank face.
She�s the other girl the men raped, along with Sonoko-san, and so, she can take in Sonoko-san�s dark aura easily.
Thus, Tsukiko had to completely cut off her consciousness.
Also,
Kurosawa-san and the twins don�t hear anything. They�re all in a daze.
The bully three are still unconscious.
But.
Tendou Otome�s eyes still show her will.
She�s staring at Sonoko-san while biting her molars in frustration.
Well, that�s a good idea. You can remove her memories, and entrusting everything to us after that
Minaho-neesan�s voice comes from the speakers.
I know that you want to let out your emotions, but I don�t have the free time to take them all in. Also
Minaho-neesan speaks coldly.
I know girls who experienced worse than you. Therefore, don�t think that you�re the only one who�s in pain
But, it really was painful to me!
Sonoko-san shouted.
Really? But, it�s all going to disappear so what�s the problem? You�re only causing trouble with all your tedious complaints! I�m telling you to stop right now
Minaho-neesan speaks intensely. Sonoko-san.
i�m sorry! Please forgive me
Her head cools down and she replies dispirited.
Okay then. Let�s move on
Minaho-neesan pushes forward.
no! Sonoko! Argh! I can�t put it into words, but still, you can�t do it! Throwing away your memories and emotions aren�t!
Tendou Otome desperately pleads,
But, those thoughts only push Sonoko-san�s back.
I�ll leave it all to you. I want to change. I want to become someone different
She looks at Tendou Otome.
And said.
I�m still in the middle of altering this girl. Also, your change will take some time, so please sleep for a while
Tsukiko says while holding Shigeyo-san�s head.
You will become a different person once you wake up
Sonoko-san closed her eyes.
Please take care of me
I will
Tsukiko shoots her power to Sonoko-san gently.
!
Sonoko-san became weak and slowly lied down on the floor.
Looking at the fainted Sonoko-san.
Now then, what else will you do, Kou?
Minaho-neesan asks me.
You heard what Sonoko-san wants, but you don�t need to do that
Huh?
What do you want to do with her?
Minaho-neesan?
hey! Are you going to take back your word?
Tendou Otome shouts.
Shut up. Tsukiko-san, could you shut her up for a while? She can listen to our conversation however
Hey! Wait! Hey!
Quiet!
Tsukiko controls Tendou Otome�s body.
Now that it�s quiet, you can answer me now. What do you want to do with her?
What do I want to do? I thought we�re going to erase her memories and turn her to our prostitute?
You�re the one to decide if you want that to happen or not
I.
That�s right. You already know how dark the emotions are inside Tokuda Sonoko�s mind, don�t you?
I know, but.
Do you think it�s beneficial for our business to remove her memories and have her work for us? I�m not asking about the good or evil. Decide using loss and gain thinking
I look at Sonoko-san�s face.
Looking at her this way, she has a cute appearance, but.
Tsukiko, can I ask you something?
I ask Tsukiko, who�s still altering Shigeyo-san�s memories.
She�s still controlling Tendou Otome and is stopping the consciousness of Kurosawa-san and the twins while altering Shigeyo-san�s mind
Tsukiko�s Miko power is the strongest among the sisters, and the most accurate.
Yes, as long as it doesn�t surprise me
Yeah, I have to avoid asking questions that will dampen her concentration.
I want to ask honestly. If we erase all of her memories, will the darkness in Sonoko-san�s heart disappear?
No, it will not
Tsukiko replied, Tendou Otome�s startled.
Once your spirit is wounded, it will leave stress in your body. If we erase her memories, then she will only forget the cause for the wound in her heart, and the stress in her body will not disappear That means.
Perhaps, she will accumulate an impulse without knowing the reason why
Impulse?
She doesn�t know why, and yet, she starts crying, screaming, yelling at someone, and sooner or later, explode with her emotions
And if it�s pointed at others, that impulse will be to attack someone, but if it�s towards herself, then she might resort to self-harm
She will hurt her body.
Then, erasing all her memories isn�t the way to save Sonoko-san�s heart?
Yes, Kou-sama
Tendou Otome�s eyes glare at Tsukiko filled with hatred,
Therefore.
Then, what�s your proposal? You must have some motive, don�t you?
Tsukiko, Minaho-neesan, and Edie will not make all these recommendations without reason.
If we didn�t say that at that moment, then her heart may not be able to handle it
Tsukiko said.
She really is a weak-willed girl. When Kurosawa-san decided to become a prostitute, she rushed and want to jump in, but in reality, she�s not ready for it
Nei?
For someone who has no place to go, she wants to guarantee a place to stay
Edie said.
If she can�t find a place to go to, then she thought of selling her body for the sake of it. That�s the reason why she asked Minaho. Although, her heart isn�t ready for it
That�s not all. Wait, Edie-san and Nei already get it? If you know, why didn�t you tell Kou?
Minaho-neesan.
Well, it�s hard to talk like that
We thought that Darling would notice it himself
What?
Sonoko-san has a reason why she�s panicking to find a place to stay for the future at all costs
Tsukiko said.
The repeated reason and results in her mind are different
Oh.
I get it.
I look at Tendou Otome.
Sonoko-san wants to get away from Tendou Otome-san no matter what
Tendou Otome makes a ? face.
She can�t speak right now.
She knows that if things remain as they were, she will rely on Tendou Otome-san and live with her, and so she wants to have a place to go to and earn money, even if it�s a brothel
That�s right. It just happened that Minaho talked about her brothel, and so she jumped into it without thinking, but it doesn�t matter which it is for her
Sonoko-san prioritizes becoming independent from Tendou Otome moving forward, and so.
Thus, she will jump on any reason as long as she can part from Otome, be it going at the bottom of the ocean for an expedition or breaking the new grounds on Mars
She doesn�t care about the details of the job, she will accept it as long she can part from Otome.
That doesn�t mean that she has a resolve to become a prostitute
She only jumped into the suggestion, but she hasn�t fully accepted the severity of the life of selling one�s body.
But, why does she want to leave Tendou-san that much?
I asked. Tendou Otome looks down feeling pitiful.
It�s not because she�s finding Tendou-san trying to woo her as unpleasant, is it?
Hmm, I think that�s 30% of it. Tendou-san�s love is a bit too high-pressure
Nei said.
But, she hates becoming Tendou-san�s burden more than anything
Burden?
Look, Tendou-san is somewhat strong, and she also has a lot of vitality, and so she can survive wherever she goes
I think so too.
Tendou Otome�s vitality is similar to the three girls lying down over there.
She also has thick nerves.
Wherever she goes to Japan, she can beat people up and rise up.
Tokuda-san knows that Tendou-san loves her, and she also knows that Tendou-san will do any job, no matter how dangerous it is, for her sake
If these two lived together.
That�s why, Sonoko-san feels sorry that Tendou-san does that for her sake, and that�s why she wants to get away from her
I said. Tendou Otome makes a face of sudden realization.
Hmm, that�s not the whole point
Nei smiles wryly.
It�s complex
Edie?
You see, this girl has an inferiority complex towards Otome
She says while looking at the unconscious Sonoko-san.
She�s envious of her as she�s strong enough to survive. And she hates herself for being weak as the men raped her. That�s why she�s in pain, and she hates herself
That�s.
She knows that Otome wants to live together with her. But, if she does that, she will continue her life comparing her weak self to the strong Otome. It must be painful for her. She doesn�t want that to happen. She can�t endure that Hearing what Edie says, Tendou Otome starts trembling.
Otome, you don�t stand at the same level as her. This girl wants to be on the same level as you. It�s painful to her that she has to keep looking up to you. It lets her see how weak she is
Nei followed.
Earlier, when she�s talking about herself, even when the topic is about the Yakuza that raped her, it still shows her insecurity towards Tendou-san. She thinks that Tendou-san is strong, and so she won�t experience the same thing as her She�s the daughter of the leader of the group, Tendou Sadao, and since Tendou Otome knows martial arts, other Yakuza will not come after her.
They�re people who will not take even a small risk.
And since Tokuda-san is like that, her choice of becoming a prostitute means turning her negative experience to a positive one
What does that mean?
If she�s raped so many times.She thought that she can�t become anything but a prostitute, she also thinks that the strong Tendou-san will not become a prostitute. If that�s the case, she can overlap her life with Tendou-san, or so she thinks Tendou Otome will not say that she wants to become a prostitute just to chase after Sonoko-san.
Besides, Minaho-neesan sensed that she can�t persuade Tendou Otome to become one.
Then, as for the erasing her memory talk.
What she wants to forget the most is Otome
Yes. She wants to remove Tendou-san more than all the painful experience she had in her head
She�s someone she feels extreme insecurity from, and she hated that she courts her
Oh, I get it.
Finally, the meaning of this.
Sonoko-san wants to become a woman as strong as Tendou-san
I said.
She yearns for her in that sense
Correct. Although, her thoughts are only to become someone like Otome, not to live with her, not to get along with her. The idealized image in her mind isn�t someone she makes love with
That�s the reason why she doesn�t like Otome�s courting or the idea that they will live together
That�s right. If the person she wants to watch from a distance is always with her, then it will only torment her
I see.
So, Kou? Do you think that Tokuda-san can become our prostitute?
Minaho-neesan shakes me.
I don�t think so
I replied.
Someone who�s this half-hearted can�t become a prostitute of Kuromori
The big-shots from the political and business circles are paying for the high-class brothel experience.
Right, I thought so too
Minaho-neesan said. I suddenly realized.
Right, it�s impossible with Sonoko-san.
Tendou Otome�s relieved.
Then, what do you think we should make Tokuda-san a prostitute?
Huh?
Tendou Otome�s complexion changed.
Sorry to say, but someone like her has no other paths but to become our prostitute
That�s.
And Kou, 80% of the prostitutes we will accept in our brothel will be girls that we deem unsuited to become prostitutes
Minaho-neesan.
Well, girls who are worthy of becoming a high-class brothel�s prostitute can earn income from work that is not prostitution. If their parents have no millions of debt, then girls with such ability can�t become a prostitute That�s true.
The prostitutes of Kuromori must be bright, cheerful, gentle, smart, and they need plenty of topics to keep the customers entertained.
And girls like that become secretary of a chairman of an enterprise most of the time
Or maybe, they could start a business on their own and become a businesswoman.
In fact, most of the retired ladies of Kuromori are successful in business.
Therefore, we need to train the girls who come before us, despite them not suited to become a prostitute, and turn them to prostitutes worthy of Kuromori
Raise.
Think about how to train Tokuda Sonoko-san. Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san, and Kurama-san�s elder sister. These three will become the ace of the next set for our brothel
Kurama Misato-san, the young lady of the nobility that fell to ruins.
Listen, when you�re inviting, you start with the plain-looking girl first. Then, tell them that you need them. The plain girl who sees that she�s needed will work earnestly
Therefore, Minaho-neesan called out Kurosawa-san.
Then, the cute girls who feel insecure with the plain girl will need a cold attitude. She saw that the plain girl is much more needed than her, and that�s why Tokuda-san asked to become a prostitute voluntarily Minaho-neesan intended to obtain Sonoko-san from the start?
Ah, but don�t get the wrong idea. I didn�t use Kurosawa-san as bait for Tokuda-san. The brothel needs a plain-looking girl. If everyone�s a beauty, then nobody is.1 Naturally, you can�t pick girls with messed up looks either. But, we want someone who can become attractive with a little make-up just like Kurosawa-san. If we want someone beautiful and elegant, we already have Kurosawa-san So that�s also put into consideration?
Oh well. Tokuda-san�s unconscious so put her on hold for later, you can decide with the remaining girls for now
The remaining girls.
Oh, the twins?
Their parents record videos and sell them to pedophiles.
They look cute, but they don�t talk so I don�t know much about them.
They�re the youngest, and so they shiver away from the scary elder girls.
We can�t use girls at their age as a prostitute. And so, if you want them, then use them as your personal sex slaves
There was that topic.
Oh, Tendou Otome�s glaring at me.
She probably thinks of herself as the guardian of the twins.
Also, as for the other one
Minaho-neesan?
What do you want to do with Tendou Otome-san?
Oh right.
Tendou Otome and I stare at each other.
Chapter 921. Night of Fun The congress� decision
What do you want to happen to Tendou-san?
That�s.
I look at Tendou Otome�s face.
She�s glaring at me.
Dammit! You all look down on me and deciding everything on your own!
Tendou Otome shouts at me.
Tsukiko loosened her control.
Well, do you want us to dump you off?
Minaho-neesan said.
Do you want to go back to Kansai together with the vulgar three?
Together with the unconscious blonde-haired girl, red-haired girl, and perm haired girl.
Let me tell you beforehand, returning to Kansai will be hard for you
The whole Kansai Yakuza will use all their power to capture Tendou Otome.
She�s the daughter of Tendou Sadao, the leader of the sacrificial pawn group that came to Tokyo.
And she succeeded in sneaking inside the Kouzuki mansion.
The bosses from Kansai will want to gather the information from you, no matter how small it is. However, if we�re going to let you go, we naturally will erase your memories. Well, we can take your memories starting from when you entered the gate of Kouzuki mansion Everything that she saw in the party, Misuzu and Ruriko�s status, and the relationships.
Who�s close and who�s on bad terms among the young ladies.
The faces and skills of each bodyguard.
It�s a problem if the Kansai people discover that information.
Naturally, you will also forget how you parted ways with Tokuda Sonoko-san. It�s a problem if you remember what happens in this room
Hey, wait! I don�t intend to part ways with Sonoko!
Tendou Otome shouts.
Unfortunately, she�s declared that she will become my prostitute. Don�t you want to respect Tokuda-san�s will?
that�s because you wanted her to do that, didn�t you? You invited Kurosawa to become a prostitute, and that�s what pushed Sonoko to do the same!
So what?
Minaho-neesan�s voice is cold.
I�m a manager of a brothel, see? You�re wrong to think that I would follow morals
Besides, we�re a criminal organization.
We stand with immorality.
Didn�t you also use other people until now? Getting them all involved with you
Mizushima Karen-san, the young lady of Takahama products.
Tendou Otome�s infiltration deprived the young ladies of their status and honor.
I only did that to save Sonoko, no, all my friends
So you don�t care about others if it�s for the sake of your friends? Hmm. Despite that, you criticize me? I�m only doing what�s best for my family too
Minaho-neesan said. Tendou Otome�s offended.
This is frustrating! You�re making me angry! I hate that sarcastic tone of yours! Don�t fuck with me! Don�t look down on me!
Oh, she stopped talking back using reason and became imprisoned in her emotions.
This can�t do.
Really, you�re so helpless
I speak to Tendou Otome with a fed-up tone.
What did you say?
Otome snapped. Edie;
Just when we thought that we could use Otome as a bodyguard of some nobility
She smiled.
I mean, if you were a bit more prudent, then you could�ve asked Kouzuki SS to hire you
Nei said.
But, it�s all in vain. No matter how useful her martial arts skills are, her personality won�t let her do her job properly
I declared.
What did you say? Who would ask that? When did I try asking Kouzuki SS to hire me?
Tendou Otome�s heating up.
What I mean is that you should do that kind of job if you want to earn money without the interference of Yakuza. Don�t you think so?
If she works for someone in Kouzuki house, Yakuza can�t touch her.
Jii-chan and the nobilities have a strong connection with the police.
Compared to what you said earlier, where you will escape with the people here to Hokkaido or Okinawa islands, then live together, I think it�s more realistic for you to be close to Kouzuki house as their bodyguard, and support everyone with the money you earn!
i don�t want that! I�ll never swing my tail for people like the Kouzuki house! I�ll never become someone�s dog!
That�s because your father ordered you to commit suicide in the Kouzuki mansion
I sighed.
Someone who�s never been independent saying that she�ll never become someone�s dog. You really are hopeless
That�s why even Sonoko refused to come with you
Ugh
Edie said. It hurt Tendou Otome�s heart.
You only meddle in and you don�t gain trust at all
Yeah. Tendou-san herself knows what she wants to do, but, Tendou-san is uncertain about what she would do to make it real. That�s why the other girls don�t trust Tendou-san
And in the end, if things don�t go as she expects, she only shouts and screams. She blames everyone else for her plan not going smoothly
Edie, Nei, and Minaho-neesan tell her.
You always prioritize your emotions, and you ignore the situation and the emotions of people around you
People like that can�t become a bodyguard
I said.
And neither prostitute
Huh?
minaho-neesan?
I thought that you�d at least say that you want to become a prostitute too if Tokuda-san was going to become one. Like, you don�t want her to go through the pain alone, or that you would sell yourself first before Tokuda-san does it And you didn�t think of that. Otome, you still think that you�re strong, even in this situation
Edie, you mean?
She�s created her place using brute strength, and so she knows that she can�t win against people that are stronger than her. She�s seen a lot of scary people in the party today
Kyouko-san, Miss Cordelia, Margo-san, Rei-chan.
Michi and Edie, and Tsukiko who has this strange power.
But, Otome only looks from above. She knows that there are people weaker than her in this world. Therefore, she thinks that she can survive wherever she goes in Japan as long as she can control someone weak what.
Indeed, her strange confidence that she can manage to survive even if she lands on an unfamiliar island is there
Minaho-neesan laughs.
I don�t belong to the brute strength group so I understand that
Sonoko and the girls didn�t understand it either. I mean, an ordinary girl don�t look down on people like Otome, so they can�t understand her
I see. That way of thinking is just like her father
Nei said.
I see.
Relying on her emotion to create a makeshift all the time, but if the results weren�t as she expects, then she will immerse herself in her selfish delusions.
She unconsciously imitated her father�s way of living.
Anyway, Tendou Otome-san right now can�t become anything
Minaho-neesan�s words are heavy.
Minaho-neesan, let�s put our conclusion on Tendou Otome aside
I said.
Sure. However, you need to decide by tomorrow morning
Tomorrow morning.
You have the same time with Tokuda-san
Yeah got it
I look down on the unconscious Sonoko-san.
I think Sonoko-san and Tendou Otome has to come in pairs
I suggest the same thing with the Kurama sisters
Kurama Misato-san.
She�s going to become a prostitute from a young lady.
That girl will flat out if she doesn�t have a friend in the same work. She�s timid, isn�t she?
Yeah, Kurama Misato-san always relies on her little sister, Arisu-san.
i.
Tendou Otome�s at a loss of words.
I�ll never let you do what you want! Never!
Haa.
In the end, no matter how many times we talk to her, to let her look at her situation.
She never understands anything, nor she intends to.
She only wants to throw her frustration and settle it by spitting her anger.
She�s nothing but an animal.
Tsukiko
Yes, Kou-sama
Tsukiko smiled.
Please sleep for a while
Tendou Otome loses consciousness
Now, put back the twins
I ordered.
I still haven�t heard their story yet.
Yes. Please wake up
The twins who were staring at the ceiling then;
Au?
Eh?
They suddenly come back.
Good afternoon. No wait, it�s already evening
I greeted the young girls half-heartedly.
Huh? What?
Everyone? What?
The twins are surprised as they look around.
When they regained consciousness, it�s not just the three girls who are unconscious.
Tendou Otome and Sonoko-san are also unconscious now.
Shigeyo-san is in the middle of memory altering.
Kurosawa-san�s also unconscious.
I made it so you don�t hear the noise from the other girls
I said.
Hey, could you let me hear your thoughts?
me?
Or me?
The two ask with a dumbfounded look.
No, both. Look, I think you know it already but you can�t return to your parents anymore. Therefore, you need to decide what you want to do in the future
Eeh? But that�s a problem
It�s a problem
Err.
Yo-chan, I think you should start with names first
Oh, right.
I guess I was too abrupt.
Right. I�m Kuromori Kou. What�s your name?
I�m Eri
I�m Rie
Eri and Rie
Wow.
I can see how much the parents of these twins love their children.
Father won�t come back?
Rie-chan? This Nii-chan just said it
But, is it true?
I think it is, after all, if Father�s captured, he surely will receive punishment for all the evil that he�s done
Then, Eri-chan, what do we do?
Even if you ask me that.
Oh, these two speak carefreely.
But, I guess, when Tendou Otome and the three girls are present.
They�re too nervous that they can�t speak.
No, what I mean is that I�m asking you girls what you want to do in the future
I said.
But, Otome-san said that she�ll bring us somewhere?
I don�t want that
I don�t want it either, but, Otome-san is scary if you don�t follow her
Yes, Otome-san is scary
Look.
You don�t have to mind her now. It won�t happen
The other girls already refused to go with Tendou-san
Nei intervenes.
Sonoko-san too?
Sonoko-san too?
Oh, they know who the key person here.
Tokuda Sonoko-san refused
I replied.
Sonoko-san won�t go with her, so the talk about living together somewhere is dumped?
Really? It�s Otome-san, so I think that she�ll stubbornly do it, and she might bring us too
Yes, she might
What do we do, Eri-chan?
The twins look at each other.
I mean, you don�t have to go with Tendou Otome
I said.
I won�t let her. Therefore, you don�t have to mind her
The twins.
But, you know.
Yeah, Otome-chan is scary
Ah.
I already told you that it�s okay
These two are also difficult.
But, err.
Kuromori-san
Kuromori-san, Otome-san is strong
And she�s hotempered
And when she�s angry, she doesn�t listen
We don�t want Otome-san to hit us
That�s indeed Tendou Otome.
She oppresses them with her power from above.
They don�t ask themselves what they want to do.
They�re only thinking about how to avoid the scary people from bullying them.
You know, it�s okay. I�m ten times stronger than Tendou Otome
Edie tells the twins.
And I�ll hear whatever Darling tells me
Yo-chan will not allow Tendou-san to say anything strange, so it�s okay now!
The twins;
Really?
Hmm
They still don�t trust me.
I mean, look at her. Otome�s unconscious
Err, did Onee-san hit her?
Did you use a rock to hit Otome-san?
The two look up at Edie.
A single flick on her forehead
Edie laughs.
Eeh?
Really?
Really!
At that moment, Edie jumped.
Then, she performs a high-speed shadow boxing.
She shows a roundhouse kick as well.
Wow
She looks stronger than Otome-san
The twins are admiring Edie�s speed.
And that�s why I�m ten times stronger than her
Edie stays on the high-kick pose as she speaks with the two.
With that said, you don�t have to worry about Tendou Otome anymore
I continue the conversation.
Therefore, Eri-san, and Rie-san, what do you want to do?
I asked.
Then that means, Rie-chan
Right, Eri-chan
We now have to follow this 10-times stronger Onee-san?
Is that the case?
Oh geez.
I only listen to Darling, so if you are following me, you�ll need to obey Darling
Edie said.
The twins finally looked at me.
This Nii-san?
But, he�s been the representative of the group when talking to all of us
Yes. This Nii-san must be the head
Then that means, we need to follow what he says
That�s our only choice
Haa
Haa
Can�t help it, Rie-chan
Can�t help it, Eri-chan
what?
Then, what do we do?
What should we do?
I don�t get how these girls think.
You need to report what you can do first
Edie said.
Oh, she�s right
Thank you, 10-times Onee-san
They bow their heads to Edie.
What can I do, Rie-chan?
I guess it�s that, Eri-chan
The twins look at each other.
We show up on lolicon videos as Father tells us
We�re quite popular, it says that it earns more than what Father earns himself
Father takes all the sales, so we don�t know the real number, but.
But, we seem to be famous
I heard that yes.
But, Father won�t come back anymore?
Then, we can continue the work with Nii-san, I think
Father thought that we could still earn income for at least a year more
Then, please make profit-making lolicon videos with us
Err.
Ah, unfortunately, I don�t do that kind of business
Then, you can start it
Yes, it�s a waste, you can earn money using us
We seem to have a lot of fans all over the country
They�re all pedophiles though
Right, they�re all pedophiles
It�s a bit pathetic, Eri-chan
It can�t be helped, Rie-chan, they�re still our fans
They give us money from watching our videos
Right. People who give us money are our Gods
Hmm, maybe.
They never talked before, and now, these twins are the most formidable enemy.
Ah, also, a little bit more and we can have sex with lolicons
Right. Father said that we�ll soon star videos where we have sex
Right now, Ri-chan and I can put on gym clothes and school swimsuit and make lewd poses
Then, those string bikini.
YEs, that, the Brazil bikini
Then, make lewd poses
Copying the lesbians, then that�s great
They speak calmly.
However, the twins don�t smile.
They show no life in their eyes.
Their minds have ceased.
But, you know, Father said that the fans will get tired if it�s always the same
I mean, Father wants more money, doesn�t he?
Ah, Rei-chan think so? I thought so too
Then, they�re doing an action over the internet
Auction?
They�re bidding for who�s the lolicon who can take our first time
Then, that person can have sex with us
Then, they�ll record it and sell it off
And they�ll advertise it that way
The twins have their virginity on auction.
And they also intend to sell off their deflowering video.
But, if Father�s no longer coming back.
Then Onii-san will have to continue it
Me?
Father�s plan should make a lot of profit
Ah, but, what about the payment to the higher-ups?
Do you have higher-ups that you need to pay?
No, I don�t
These girls.
They think that I�m also from another Yakuza?
No, they only know about the Yakuza world as it�s all their life.
Therefore, their ideas are like that.
But, I don�t like it, Rie-chan
Yes, I don�t like it, Eri-chan
Our first partner is a lolicon
And also someone we don�t know
They only watched our videos
But, they don�t know us
Right
Right
But, it can�t be helped, Father already advertised it
Yes, it�s too late to stop it, the lolicons will get angry. They�ll be punpun!1
I thought so
I feel sorry for those who are expecting it
But, you know, we still have it better, Rie-chan
Really, Eri-chan?
From what I heard, there were girls who had their first time with their fathers
And they streamed it
Right
I don�t like that
Not with Father
But, when Father�s filming us, he looks like he wants to do it
Really?
He said, I know that it�s for the money, but I really want to take your virginity,
That�s disgusting
Yes, it definitely is
Oh, so that�s why Father went after Sonoko-san and Shigeyo-san instead
What a perverted old man
He�s not coming back anymore so it�s okay, Rie-chan
True, Eri-chan
Haa.
I�m putting that all to a stop
I said.
You�re no longer going to make lolicon videos, and your virginity is no longer for auction. I�m putting it all to an end
But, it makes a profit!
Onii-san, don�t you want to earn profits from us?
Enough!
I speak flatly.
We�re not doing that business!
But, you know, Rie-chan
Yes, it�s a waste, Eri-chan
It�s not!
Then.
Look, I don�t think you know but lolicon business is banned now
Nei smiles.
Huh? Banned?
What banned?
The congress banned it! And selling girls can fine you for 100 million yen
That�s not true
That�s not true
It�s true, I�m telling you! That�s why you girls should forget about it! And the people who were in the auction knows about it too
That�s right, and that�s why you don�t have to do it anymore
Edie said.
But, right? Rie-chan
Yes, Eri-chan
The twins look at each other.
If we lose the lolicon videos and our deflowering auction, then.
We have no worth anymore, do we?
We can�t do anything else either.
Then, does it mean that you don�t need us, Onii-san?
I.
Chapter 922. Night of Fun Twin Tango
Nobody�s going to take us up if we don�t have ways to earn money for them. Rie-chan
True, Eri-chan. We�re children of Yakuza after all. Nobody wants to be friends with us
Not even the teacher wants to go give us a home visit
It�s because Father always rage in front of the station
I mean, he�s also picking fight some delinquents
Father swings around his blade and the delinquents return the same greeting
Besides, everyone knows that Father belongs to some scary group. That�s why delinquents don�t come close to us
I haven�t talked to anyone but Rie-chan recently
Me too. I only talk to Eri-chan
It�s rare to see that this Onii-san and Onee-san talking to us
True
The twins continue their carefree conversation.
Look, let me ask you, girls, can you think of any relative of yours that can take you in?
I asked.
Ours?
Take us in?
The sisters look at each other.
Hmm. Would our relatives take us in?
I guess they won�t? We�re poor
Furthermore, our relatives hate Father
He�s a half-hearted Yakuza, and he�s a useless fool, isn�t he?
They tell him that calling him a scum is an insult to the scums of the earth
He�s lower than a scum
Lower than a human
What are they talking about? They make it look like a dog or a cat has more worth than Father
Crickets or grasshoppers might win against him
Maybe a centipede also can?
Obaa-chan from Kobe said that our Father is worse than a dung beetle
What? That�s the worst of the bugs
Furthermore, it�s not the dung beetle that rolls the poo-poo to balls, but instead, the one that bathes in it
Well, that�s small
But, Father is really that small
He�s mind is narrow
Everyone seems to be most angry that he�s selling lewd videos of us
Well, the lolicons paying for lewd videos of young girls only pay up a small sum
Everyone says that he�s pathetic
Well, true. I think so too
Therefore, our family broke off relationships with our relatives
They look at my face and said.
Even so, your Father will not come back. Do you think that someone will show up to take custody of you two now that your Father�s gone?
I asked.
Hey, Onii-san, about that part where Father�s not coming back
Right, Onii-san. Does it mean you�re going to go all out on him?
The twin beauties look at me with their big eyes.
That means, they will be erased from the Yakuza, and the world?
Will there be no mistakes?
Err.
Well, yeah, I think
They�re nothing but people who are carrying out their boss orders, so they�re worthless
Edie affirms from behind.
Then, do you not want someone related to the group to take custody of us from Father? Rie-chan?
Right, Rie-chan. The bosses will scowl at us
Half of our relatives are from yakuza
If that�s the case, nobody�s going to take us
Right
Hmm
The two ponders with the same pose.
Ah, Rie-chan, they�re not our relatives, but what about the uncle in the South?
Yes, Eri-chan, I�m sure that uncle gets along with Father, and he�s in the same grade as Father
If he takes us, the bosses will not scowl at us but instead find it amusing?
But, you know, Eri-chan
Right, Rie-chan
That uncle is a lolicon
And he�s one of the worst
He�s always staring at me with lewd eyes
If that�s the case, he�ll do the same with me
He�s looking at me
No, me
Then, Eri-chan can go to that uncle
No thanks. He�s a baldie. Rie-chan won�t do it with that guy
No thanks either, but.
Right
If we both go to Uncle in the south, then he will do us both
He might sell off the video too
Uncle will copy Father and will sell the videos
Then, he�ll make us entertain lolicons too. I�m sure
That uncle says that women past 15 are all old women
He sings If you become an old lady, I�m still a lolicon
Then, after two years, he would sell us off
And until then, he�ll make us entertain a lot of old men in the South, make lolicon videos with us, and we can earn a lot, and yet, once we reach the age, he�ll throw us out penniless, I don�t like that But, I�m sure that the Uncle in the South will do that
He�s just the same as Father, someone worse than a scum
As small as a tiny dung beetle
Right
Haa.
That means, you girls have no place to go?
I asked.
Yes, I think
I can�t find anyone in my mind
They mentioned that they�ll become fifteen in two years. That means that they�re currently thirteen.
Instead, I want to ask Onii-san
Yes, I want to ask
Huh?
Onii-san, what do you want with us
What do you want?
Err.
Well, let�s be honest about this.
We�re a prostitution business. Furthermore, we don�t deal with ordinary people, we�re a high-class brothel for only the wealthy men
Wow, Rie-chan
Yes, Eri-chan
They speak, yet, their eyes show no spark.
They don�t trust me yet.
Then, Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san will work for us as prostitutes
The twins should�ve heard about it as they were in the room but.
I had to explain it again.
Shigeyo-san will head to her relatives. As for the three useless girls over there, they will return home with only 10k yen in hand
I talk about them in order.
What about Otome-san?
Yes, what about Otome-san?
Oh right, Tsukiko cut off their consciousness when we were talking with Tendou Otome.
They don�t know the contents of the conversation.
Tendou Otome�s on hold for now
If she�s no use as a prostitute nor a bodyguard, what do we do with her?
She�s just another trouble if we release her.
She could do something absurd such as trying to take back Sonoko-san.
Otome-san will not become a prostitute?
Yes, I want to know
The twins ask me.
She won�t. She�s not suited for that kind of job
Then.
Then, that�s decided
Yes, you�re right
Huh?
We want to work as prostitutes too
Onii-san, you pay your workers, right?
HUh?
Of course, we pay a lot! We have wealthy customers after all
Nei replied.
Then, that�s decided!
It�s better than entertaining some lolicons
Yeah. For some reason, the lolicons who are Father�s customers don�t have that much money
Father�s gathering that kind of people, you know?
Hmm. I think that the rich lolicons think that Father�s too suspicious that they don�t approach him
Oh, I think
I�m sure it is
The two nod at each other.
Either way, sooner or later, Father will have us entertain the lolicons out there
Furthermore, even if we earn money from having sex with them, Father will take all of the money
If we can entertain the wealthy, and earn money
Then, we�re okay with it
We�ll become prostitutes
We�ll sell our bodies
The two tell me.
However.
Sorry girls, but our brothel doesn�t want middle school girls like you
Eeh, but why?
If high-school girls are okay, then middle-school girls should be okay too
That�s right. Don�t mind it, don�t mind it
Something�s wrong.
There�s something from their mind that�s slipping off their mouth.
I mean, it has nothing to do with age, we can�t use girls like you
I said.
Eeh, but why? Rie-chan and I are cute!
That�s right, we have lolicon fans! There�s a lot of them
They�re all saying that we�re cute!
If you hire us, you�ll definitely win! Onii-san!
Don�t hesitate! You should get us now!
It�s a waste if you don�t hire us!
It�s a waste that ghosts will haunt you
It�s a waste
It�s a waste
No, no.
What I mean is that if we sell liar girls like you, our customers will get angry.
I said with a smile.
We?
We?
We don�t lie
That�s right! What are you talking about?
I.
I kicked the folding chair on my side.
Guwasahan!
Hii!
Hauu!
The twins shiver in fear.
Edie
Sure thing!
Edie approaches the twins in an instant.
She thrusts a shuriken right before their eyes.
Don�t move! You�re dead if you do
The twins look at the shining metal blade.
They trembled.
I can hear their molars chattering.
You were amusing, but your play will only work on a third rate Yakuza
I told the twins.
Well, you never met anyone higher than that, and so I guess it can�t be helped, but you see
The twins are afraid.
Yeah, they finally show expression for a 13-year-old girl.
You know, when you girls talk to us, you always pretend that it will bring profit to us, thinking that it will put us at ease.and you were waiting for your opportunity, right?
that�s wrong
That�s wrong
The twins reply with a small voice.
Then, you want to check the situation, and if you find a chance where you can escape, you two will escape from us, right?
Their appearance is nothing but submissive middle-school girls, so they thought that we won�t be cautious.
These girls have common sense.
Except it�s smeared with the half-hearted lives of Yakuza.
They never saw someone first-class doing their job perfectly.
That�s why they thought that they can manage.
I see. That kind of acting is what stopped their fathers from causing them too much harm
I said.
What do you mean?
We don�t understand
They speak that way, but their face is pale.
Their legs are trembling.
You keep on giving your father suggestions to not let you girls become prostitutes for pedophiles, right? Like, selling videos, net auction, you want to delay it for a bit longer.
Like; If we leave them virgins for a year more, then their videos will sell more
They make claims to their father.
And that�s why they purposely get lewd on videos.
They�ll do anything as long as they don�t have sex with men.
It�s not losing the battle to win the war, but, you want to keep your precious virginity to some extent, right? That�s your method
How can you know?
That�s right! Onii-san can�t possibly understand us!
Even so, they force themselves to act.
When I started talking about the brothel, your expression became unrefined. You speak that you want to work in the brothel, but your face says that you don�t want to do it
I corner them.
that�s! It�s your opinion!
That�s right! We�re not lying at all!
The twins try to play dumb.
Tsukiko
I looked at Tsukiko.
Yes, Kou-sama. It�s as you�ve inferred
Tsukiko smiles gently.
She looks at the twins.
You think that my power is something similar to hypnotism, don�t you? You�re wrong. My power is actually to read your thoughts
That�s not true!
That�s not possible!
The two are afraid.
That frantic desperation on lying to the bad people is your way of surviving. You girls are cute
Tsukiko said.
But, you�ve only met useless adults, and so you lack experience. You can�t fool us with that kind of drama
Edie flicks the blade in front of the twins.
So, Yo-chan, what do you want to do with these twins?
Nei asks.
Of course, they can�t enter the family. If we bring them home, they�ll only influence Agnes and Mao-chan in a bad direction
The twins reinforce logic to fool people, and it�s hard to deal with.
Our young girls are honest, and so they will believe the lies of the twins.
If they keep deceiving the girls, it will hurt their hearts.
Then, throw them away?
Edie says while leaking out bloodlust.
Maybe we kill them together with their Father?
Edie smiles.
Hawawawawa
Auu
The twins peed.
Dirty
Edie backs off.
But, she�s still leaking out bloodlust, showing that she can throw her shuriken anytime.
Jororororo
noo
i don�t want to die
Pee leaks out from the thighs of the twins.
It leaked on the floor.
Hey, it�s going to reach those girls, poor them
Let�s pull the girls over there
Their pee is spreading and is about to reach the three unconscious girls.
Nei and I pull the girls
sorry
i�m sorry!
The twins feebly sit down on the puddle of pee on the floor.
Oh, their clothes are now stained with pee.
However.
These girls are useless right now, but I think that if we train them, we can have them work behind the scenes
I concluded.
The twins have good teamwork.
Their ability to look at the situation and lie is useful.
You girls won�t become prostitutes
I said. The twins looked up at me.
You�ll become my woman
I speak as a member of a crime organization, Kuromori.
O-Onii-san.
woman?
The twins are thinking of starting a new play inside their heads.
Trying to butter me up.
They want to escape from this dilemma.
If you try to lie again, I�m going to punish you. Right. Tsukiko, carve this order into their hearts
I looked at Tsukiko.
Yes, I�m ready anytime, Kou-sama
Tsukiko smiles.
First; You�re not allowed to lie to me anymore
The twins look at me, startled.
Second; You�ll have sex with me, and only me. That includes sex. I�m the only man you can have sexual relationships
They�re still 13-year-old girls now, but.
If I leave these two alone, they will start using their body to gain the favor of other people.
If I�m going to take them,
As my sex slaves,
That�s all for now. You don�t have to fall for me, no, I only care that you follow my orders. And as for your punishment, this is my order
Then.
we only have to promise that two?
then we will accept it. Right, Eri-chan?
Yes, Rie-chan, we promise, Onii-san
Onii-san, we will no longer lie. That�s okay?
Also, we will have sex with Onii-san only. Okay
It�s frustrating, but Onii-san will be my first time
Me too, but we can�t do anything about it
We promise
We promise
That�s a lie.
These girls are still.
Their answer is their temporary measure.
Tsukiko
Yes
Therefore, carve that order in their hearts.
Girls, look into my eyes
What?
Haa?
Then, she emits her Miko power.
Agu?
Auu?
The twins collapsed into their own puddle of pee.
Kou-sama, it�s carved deep into their hearts. I also added that Kou-sama�s orders are absolute
Huh?
If we don�t do that, these mischievous girls will become unreasonable
Oh, right.
Ordering them to not lie isn�t enough.
Either way, from now on, these girls belong to Kou-sama
Tsukiko smiles.
Geez, I picked up another troublesome bunch
That�s how I obtained the twins as my slaves.
Good job, I think that was a good conclusion. I think that they will be valuable assets for our group
Minaho-neesan�s voice echoes from the ceiling.
I talked to Kinoshita-san, she�s sending people to that room
Yeah, it will get dirty if we don�t clean this up
The floor is wet with the pee of the twins.
That�s not it. We�re releasing the three girls we don�t need. Also, Kouzuki SS will guard Shigeyo-san and deliver her to her relatives. Kurosawa-san will be put in a separate room as she still needs Tsukiko-san�s memory alteration. Tokuda-san and Tendou-san are still on-hold, so we will put them in a separate room. As for the twins, they need to take a shower and change clothes Oh, I guess we�re done in this room
That�s right
Minaho-neesan said.
What�s left is to deal with the adults swiftly
Tendou Sadao, and Irokuchou Ichirou�s group.
Well, I�ll deal with them. It will be over right away
Chapter 923. Night of Fun What I can only say
Heey Yomi�s here!
Me too!
Next is this one!
Tendou Otome and the girls are moving to separate rooms.
Edie and I walk in the corridor and met up with Yomi, Haiji-san, and Kinoshita-san.
Tsukiko will need more time to alter Shigeyo-san�s memories, so she moved to a separate room.
The twins, Eri and Rie, leaked pee, and so Nei brought them to the shower room.
As for the blonde, red, and perm haired girls, Kouzuki SS will send them off.
Tendou Otome�s confined to another room while unconscious.
With that said, we head to deal with the captured Yakuza.
Haa
Oh, Yomi�s nervous.
We entrusted the confrontation with the adults to a young girl after all.
You okay, Yomi?
I asked.
Yes. I�m okay. I chose to go with the underground society work and so I�ll do it
For Yomi, who didn�t become the Takakura shrine maiden, to continue her life brushing aside the people who intervene with our lives.
She will have to use the Miko power all out.
Not to control the will of other people, but to survive using her power as a weapon.
Not as a poor girl who has the Miko power but has no parents, but instead.
As a professional bodyguard with the Miko power.
Yomi needs to show that she can beat strong people quickly.
If the Yakuza thinks that she has a strange power, but in the end, she�s still a young girl, then they will come after her persistently.
Therefore, Yomi needs to be composed of doing dirty work.
Yomi doesn�t want a life where I�m always scared of the Yakuza
The Takakura sisters lived in fear from the Yakuza ever since they were a child.
They need to mow down that trauma and insecurities away.
Then, which group are we going in first?
Kinoshita-san asks me while swinging her flail with a smile.
Let�s go with Tendou Sadao first
I said.
Irokuchou Ichirou, the observer sent from Kansai needs to bring back a message.
But, this is the end of Tendou Sadao.
Yomi�s a bit nervous, but these people will have no problems if an overkill order is carved into their hearts.
She can experience all the irregularities with Tendou Sadao, and she can head to Irokuchou Ichirou with a calm mind.
Have you decided on what order to give them?
I asked Yomi.
yes! Minaho-oneesama and Nei-oneesama created one beforehand and gave it to me. I�ve been re-reading it all this time so I memorized it already
Minaho-neesan and Nei created it?
My ideas are also there
Edie smiles.
Somehow, I have a bad premonition.
It doesn�t matter.
It�s with Tendou Sadao anyway.
Well, what happens, happens
Edie said.
We pass through the maze-like structure building, and then.
We go up and down the stairs, ride multiple elevators.
Then, we reached Tendou Sadao�s detention room.
As soon as the door opens, I�ll release my Qi and pull their attention. Then, Yomi, you can take control of them at that moment
Edie said.
yes! Edie-oneesama
Oh, I knew it, her shoulder�s under pressure. Yomi�s nervous.
Then, Kinoshita and Haiji will also make sure to check on the guys who are waiting for their chance to escape as soon as the door opens. We�re not sure if they�re hiding behind the door
Okay
certainly
Kinoshita-san�s composed, but.
Haiji-san is nervous.
Edie, what do I do?
I asked.
Isn�t that obvious? Darling is Yomi�s backup
Oh.
Yomi, come here
Yes, Sensei
I embraced Yomi�s small yet squishy body.
Now, take a deep breath
O-Okay. Haa, suu
Haa, suu
Kufu!
Yomi looked at my face and smiled.
What�s up?
I mean, Sensei�s also taking deep breaths
Oh right, I�m doing the same thing.
Hug me tight, Sensei
Sure
I embraced Yomi.
Kiss me too
Sure
Yomi asks for my tongue.
She�s swearing on her forehead.
Ahn, I feel nervous
Are you afraid?
I�m not. Sensei�s with me, and Edie-oneesama�s also here
Yomi finally shows a smile.
But, if Yomi gets in disorder, please help me, Sensei
Yeah, leave that to me
I promise.
Then, let�s begin
Edie looks at our faces.
Yomi and Edie are in front of the door.
I�m standing behind Yomi.
Kinoshita-san and Haiji-san are on the sides.
Reika�s the one handling the doors?
Edie asks Kinoshita-san.
Yes, since I�m here, she should be in charge of the doors
Oh, the room where Minaho-neesan�s monitoring the situation.
Rei-chan�s in control of the remotes in this place.
Reika, can you hear us?
Yes, we�re ready anytime
I hear Rei-chan�s voice in the corridor speakers.
Yomi, Haiji, ready?
Edie checks on Yomi and Haiji-san again.
She�s so caring.
She makes sure that everyone�s moving forward, not just herself.
She looks after the girls that lack experience.
I�m okay
Haiji-san replied.
me too
Oh.
I tap Yomi�s shoulder from behind.
Hyaa
Loosen up
I whispered to her ears.
yes
Take another deep breath
Haa, suu, haa, suu
Yomi takes deep breaths and her body loosens up slowly.
Yomi, we�re going to have sex later
I whispered to her ears.
What do you want to do?
Yomi.
I want Sensei to spank Yomi with all your strength
Spanking?
Yes, tie up my breasts with a rope, then bang me while slapping my butt
Okay, I�ll spank you later
Yes, do it
It looks like she�s going to be okay now.
Reika, OPEN SESAME
The door to the detention room unlocks.
The door moved and opens up.
what?
We check Tendou Sadao�s face inside the room with our naked eyes.
All the other Yakuza noticed us.
Although, they�re all old, so.
They couldn�t stand up and head this way.
Ah, it�s that woman!
Hey, you�re the one that jumped from the ceiling of the karaoke box and kicked us
And that girl.Isn�t that the Takakura shrine�s girl?
The Yakuza noticed Edie and Yomi.
The organization probably told them about how Yomi�s face.
They remember it when Minaho-neesan used her as a hostage.
Tsk! Don�t look at the shrine maiden!
Iwasaki Hiromi jumped in,
She�s coming to attack us
Now�s the time! HAWoo!
Edie releases her Qi in the detention room.
Uwa!
Uhi!
Awawa!
Tabawa!
Rue!
She pulls in their consciousness
Dammit!
Iwasaki Hiromi stopped moving, she�s still glaring at us.
Now, Yomi
Edie said.
Everyone, look at me!
I sense a white noise blowing in.
She releases her Miko power.
All of the Yakuza in the room shows a dumbfounded face.
Kyauu
However, Yomi�s expression also distorts.
What�s wrong, Yomi?
The Yakuza�s using their Qi to counter Yomi
Shit.
These guys all have a messed up personality.
These old men and women have different emotions and memories, but,
They all flow into Yomi now.
Yomi, get yourself together
I embraced her from behind.
Then, I grab Yomi�s impossibly huge breasts with all my strength.
Hyaauu? Eeh? Sensei?
Yep. Now calm down, Yomi
I start licking her ears while massaging her breasts.
Your body is in here. You�re in my arms, so don�t worry
To wash away the flood of Yakuza�s thoughts,
I tie down Yomi to the ground and become her weight.
Yes, embrace me tightly, Sensei
Yeah, it�s okay. I�m right here
I can feel Yomi�s nipples getting stiff under the fabric.
Yes, it�s okay. Yomi�s okay now. But, continue hugging me
I know. Yomi, what do you need to do next? Do you remember?
Yes, It�s okay, I got it
Yomi faced Tendou Sadao.
Do you guys want to go to New York?
Huh?
Ah, I made a mistake, I meant Newfoundland island!
That�s not it either, Yomi
Edie scolds her.
Ah, Newfoundland Island is the place of origin of the Newfoundland dog breed. Well, they�re from the Labrador in Canada. The home island of Labrador and Retriever dogs
Kinoshita, we don�t need that now
what?
Yomi, not that island
Oh right
Yomi realized.
Once again.
Everyone! Do you want to go to New Pecapeca?
What, what? What?
Does that island exist?
That�s right! That�s good!
I don�t get it.
Okay, now everyone, look at me
Yomi�s power controls the Yakuza.
Everyone, you know about Tokugawa�s buried treasure?
What�s this buried treasure now?
You should know about the rumors, right? And, you want to see it with your own eyes, right?
Yomi�s voice echoes in the detention room.
Surprising amount of Gold Bars! It�s the overflowing smell of adventure! This will become the first-and-last shocking adventure topic in the Heisei era!
what is she talking about?
No, I get that Nei and Edie gave her the idea, but.
There are rumors that Oguri Kozukenosuke, the statesman at the end of the Edo period, hid the treasure, and it�s worth more than 3.6 million yen. It�s a hidden fund for the best Shogunate, but, the man of the art of war deceived them, and it�s still not discovered even today!
Yomi said.
However, Tokugawa�s buried treasure is real! No, it has to be! And our data collecting party has discovered the location of Tokugawa�s buried treasure!
wait?
That�s right! Tokugawa�s buried treasure is in the south of New Pecapeca island, one thousand kilometers off the coast! That�s right, it�s in the New Pecapeca island, a once prospering place, but it sunk to the bottom of the sea because they angered the gods, it�s the legendary phantom island the last piece of the Bronson continent!
bronson island?
Tendou Sadao mutters.
It�s not just words, but Yomi�s power soaks into the minds of the Yakuza.
That�s right! If you go there, your dreams will come true! You don�t have to hesitate and go there! The continent�s name is Bronson, it�s a utopia in the Southern Seas!
Then, how do we go there?
teach us!
The Yakuza shouts at Yomi.
The New Pecapeca island is near Africa, about 7000 kilometers away from Saint Helena island in the South Pacific!
America, Saint Helena island.
Tokugawa�s buried treasure, all 3.6 million is sleeping over there! I�m waiting for the day you all discover it!
Yomi smiles.
What do you think? Do you still have other thoughts than Tokugawa�s buried treasure? The New Pecapeca island�s Bronze continent has a lot of gold sleeping in the land. If you find that treasure, you�ll all become rich! Furthermore, you�ll become a hero of the new world. It�s cool! Your name will remain in history! Naturally, all of you will look for that buried treasure. After all, it surely is there. That�s the only possibility Oh, so it�s like that.
The intent is to make them go crazy.
Turn them crippled.
There�s nothing on the Saint Helena Island. That�s why they imprisoned Napoleon there
Edie whispered to me.
question! That guy from the Edo period, why would he bury his money so far away?
One of the Yakuza asks Yomi.
Ah, good question! The answer is that they used the Dokodemo Door
Yomi replied.
By the way, they used a devil�s tongue jelly to translate and converse with the islanders
Dokodemo door?
Then, I guess that�s reasonable
Oh, they no longer possess the ability to think.
The thought of finding the buried treasure in the new Pecapeca island is carved into the core of their thoughts. That will be their only objective in life and they can�t think of anything else
Then.
If you�re going to look for Tokugawa�s buried treasure in New Pecapeca island, then you will need to abandon your current names. From that corner over there, you�ll be Pecapeca challenger 1, and the next guy is 2. Please confirm your numbers. That will be your name now. Forget about your current name. You can�t remember that until you find the buried treasure Tokugawa�s buried treasure could exist somewhere, but.
It will not be on the New Pecapeca island.
After all, that island doesn�t exist.
Therefore, these people will lose their names forever. They will never remember it.
Got it, I�m Pecapeca challenger 13
Tendou Sadao said happily.
A mind altered by Miko power can no longer return to the original.
And then, how we get to New Pecapeca island?
Tendou Sadao asks Yomi.
Well, the bosses who sent you to Tokyo knows about it
I get it now.
O-Our bosses?
That�s right. Your bosses know, and so ask them yourself
I embrace Yomi tighter.
Yomi�s giving Tendou Sadao�s a death sentence.
If you don�t hurry and ask them, then your bosses will go first to New Pecapeca island! Then, they will take the Tokuda�s buried treasure for themselves! They�re going to take away all the honor and praise from society!
I won�t allow that! We will take all the buried treasure in New Pecapeca island!
That�s right! We will not hand it over, not even to our bosses!
Yeah, we need to ask them the location of the island no matter what!
Even Iwasaki Hiromi is into Yomi�s story.
Make preparations! We�re all going back to Kansai and talk to our bosses!
Then, we�re going to New Pecapeca islands right away!
The bosses from Kansai will only see Tendou�s insanity as an attack.
Tendou�s head will not have anything but the buried treasure, no matter how many times they talk to them.
Even if it�s the boss of the organization, they will ask them about the New Pecapeca island.
Yes. Please work hard until your death
Yomi said.
Tendou and the group will die in the hands of their bosses.
No, if they don�t kill this group, they will keep on prowling on the boss for a non-existent buried treasure until they die.
Okay, the exit is this way! We can tell you a place where you can rent cars and then borrow some cars and head back to Kansai in separate cars
Kinoshita-san.
Ooh! We�re going now! It�s our time to shine! We�re heading to the New Pecapeca islands!
We�ll definitely get the Tokugawa�s buried treasure! It�s ours!
They shout.
With that, there will be no proof that Kouzuki SS is involved.
Tendou Sadao�s acting on their own.
Tendou Sadao will come back to Kansai like this, and furthermore, they will head to their boss.
Tomorrow, it will be troublesome in Kansai.
Tendou will keep on pushing forward with screams nobody could understand. How would the bosses see that?
They will have no choice but to dispose of the sacrificial pawns they sent here.
The pawns that should�ve been in Tokyo turned back as pawns against them.
Okay, we�ll open the door and you all can come down
Kinoshita-san is guarding us while swinging her flail, but.
Wait
I.
Tokuda-san, who�s Tokuda Sonoko-san�s father?
Err, I can�t find him among the Yakuza that�s standing up together.
Uhm, I am Sonoko�s father, but I�m now Pecapeca Challenger 9
Tokuda�s name is no longer his.
Yomi, give him the best route
Sensei?
Yomi looked at my face.
If he goes with Tendou Sadao like this, he will remain as a goofer of Tendou and the group until the end.
Naturally, I won�t save this man.
He�s a member of the sacrificial pawns sent to us.
His only ending is death.
But.
Okay, Sensei. Pecapeca challenger 9. You�ll ride an express bus and return to Kansai
O-Okay
As for everyone else, you don�t want to go with the same car as Pecapeca Challenger 9, right?
She radiates her power.
Yeah, you go on your bus, pecapeca challenger 9. However, we�re going straight ahead to the bosses. If you�re late, we might be in the New Pecapeca island already, don�t think badly of us
Tendou Sadao says while showing a smile.
Even if it�s returning to Kansai, Sonoko-san�s father will be free from Tendou Sadao�s chains.
That�s all we could do for him.
We release Tendou Sadao outside.
Then, we went to Irokuchou Ichirou�s room.
Irokuchou will return to Kansai and go to the police station.
They will confess about everything, the organization, their bosses, all the crimes of their seniors.
No matter how small of an offense it is, as long as there�s information.
Their crimes, their comrades� crimes.
Then, Kouzuki house becomes Hyoutan island.
Takakura shrine becomes Hotel California.
Tendou Sadao becomes David Hassel.
Their memories are altered to replace the words in their heads.
Then.
We sent Tendou Sadao to Tokyo�s Kouzuki house because of the grudge on Takakura shrine
Even if they give that testimony.
We sent David Hassel and his phantom chivalric order to draw their sword and warp to Tokyo�s Hyoutan island because of the grudge on Hotel California
That will be their line.
Their memories and thoughts are altered thanks to Miko power.
The police will not be able to understand what they�re talking about.
The Kansai Yakuza will have to silence them all too.
Our order isn�t to expose the crimes of the organization once.
Irokuchou Ichirou will do it again and again until they die.
It doesn�t matter who�s around them, even if they�re in a business district with many people, as soon as they see a police officer.
They will continue to expose all the crimes the organization has done.
The bosses will not let them live.
Sending the Yakuza like this back to Kansai.
It�s a death message coming from Kouzuki house.
Chapter 924. Night of Fun Dealing with Twins
Good job
Edie, Yomi, Haiji-san and I returned to Minaho-neesan�s monitoring room after dealing with the two Yakuza groups.
Kinoshita-san�s with the other people in Kouzuki SS, moving the Yakuza to a different building.
Tendou Sadao, Irokuchou Ichirou, they will go to a rental car shop by themselves.
And they will come back to Kansai.
Then, Tendou and his group will intrude to their bosses that ordered them to go to Tokyo and will continue to rage until they tell them about the location of New Pecapeca Island.
As for Irokuchou, they will confess all their sins that they�ve committed to the police in Kansai.
Then, both groups will not talk about anything they saw in Tokyo.
No, they can�t talk about it.
Tendou and his group can�t think of anything but the Tokugawa�s buried treasure in New Pecapeca island.
As for Irokuchou, whenever they find police in their hometown, wherever, whenever, and despite in public place, their head will start gearing towards confessing all their sins.
If asked what they did in Tokyo, they will put the topic back to their crimes. They are remodeled to concentrate on insisting on all their crimes.
Then, they can never go back after that remodeling.
Was that for the better?
I said.
I mean, that�s the only choice we have for them, right?
Minaho-neesan said.
Yeah
We�re punishing them to make an example for others, to make sure that they don�t send more sacrificial pawns again.
We need to show them that if they make a move on Kouzuki house or Kuromori house and it�s not a frontal attack, we will use the Takakura shrine maidens and turn them mad.
Sensei
Yomi leans to me.
Her big eyes look up at me worriedly.
No, sorry. It�s been a lot of trouble for you, Yomi
She declared the death sentence of the Yakuza while taking in their self-centered and violent thoughts.
You did great, you helped us a lot
It�s for everyone after all
Yomi said.
Don�t feel sorry for them, Sensei. They will come biting at you if you loosen up. They will snatch away our family, our friends, and kill them
Yomi�s parents died in the hands of Yakuza.
Therefore, Yomi will fight. Because, if Yomi loses, the whole family will get hurt
I knew it, she�s had her resolve.
She had dozens of Yakuza become insane today.
Yeah. Thanks, we�ll be together for always, Yomi
I embraced Yomi.
Yes. Sensei
Yomi embraced me tightly.
Meanwhile, Haiji-san�s staring at us.
Okay, they�re here!
Then, Nei brings over the twins, Rie and Eri.
They peed themselves, and so they had to go to take a shower.
However.
Ya-chan, why white school swimsuit? Also.
Eri and Rie have a collar on their neck.
Then, there�s a bell making noises in their collar.
It�s to make them easy to find! The orange collar is Eri-chan, and the green collar is Rie-chan
yeah, they have the same face, yeah.
Uugh, why is it glowing?
I preferred the red one
In our home, the red collar is for Mii-chan
Oh.
Misuzu�s enjoying the collar play even now.
Putting on a collar, then going around the mansion while naked.
She also likes it when we hide behind the bushes and I bang her from behind like a dog.
Huh?
They don�t look as energetic as before?
They�re not as talkative as earlier.
They�re unusually gloomy.
Oh, it�s because they watched Yomi-chan change their parents while they were changing clothes!
Nei said.
We need to show them that it�s not just Tsukiko-san who has that strange power
They�ve seen Tsukiko�s power personally.
Therefore, she showed the two Yomi who uses the same power.
By the way, it�s not just Tsukiko-san and Yomi-chan
That�s right, we still have more girls who can use the same power
Edie laughs.
If you continue to stay as bad girls, then we can turn you insane and toss you away
We also have Luna and Koyomi-chan, both can use the same Miko power.
However, we shouldn�t tell the twins who can use it for now.
We should put some pressure on the twins.
Now, time for greeting! She�s our boss
Nei points at Minaho-neesan.
good evening
Good evening, we�re
You don�t have to name yourselves. You girls will throw the name you�ve used so far
Minaho-neesan speaks coldly.
You can�t return home anymore, and your parents will soon die. No, they�re basically dead when it comes to their mental state. Their heads have gone crazy
She crushes the twins with her overwhelming pressure.
Kou, these girls are you sex slaves, and so you should name them yourself
Minaho-neesan looks at me.
That�s right. Right now, Yo-chan, you can name them as Ichigo and Nigo,1 Kiki and Lala2 Jun and Nene,3 Yuuko and Yayoi,4 Rinrin and Ranran,Rinrin & Ranran, were a musical duo in Japan and Hong Kong that were active in Japan during the 1970s. or Fine and Rein,5 Tatsuya and Kazuya6
You can stop now, Nei.
It�s bothersome, so their given names will still be Eri and Rie. As for their surnames
I look at the two.
For now, let�s give them Yoshida
Huh? Then I�ll be Yoshida Eri?
And I�m Yoshida Rie?
The twins look at me dissatisfied.
If you don�t want it, then we can name you Tanomu, Saku Eri Gyarakushijimu, and Rie Dorugorusurengin daguwadoruji
Nei said.
No, that�s worse
I mean, what nationality is that?
Then.
I�ll accept you girls only as Kou�s sex slaves. Therefore, your basic necessities are guaranteed for as long as you satisfy Kou sexually. You�re safe from the scary people from Kansai
Minaho-neesan said.
But if Kou gets tired of you girls, then you�re done. Naturally, we�ll erase all your memories and make you insane
Minaho-neesan smiles. The twins shivered.
We�re a crime syndicate, but Kouzuki house protects us. Nobody in this country can touch us. Not even Yakuza. Therefore, they sent the group as sacrificial pawns but look at what happened to your parents Eri and Rie fell silent.
You see, I hate incompetent and traitors. Well, everyone�s like that. But on the other hand, I reward those who work for us
Carrot and stick.
The least I can guarantee to you is that you will not starve to death, shelter, and clothes so you won�t be cold from the rain. I will give you enough compensation for you to survive at least
wait! We will die from that
That�s right, that does mean that we need to have sex with this Onii-san to survive!
The two protests.
That�s right. Your job is to serve Kou sexually. Therefore, you will receive money for the frequency of intercourse you have. If you don�t want to live off with minimum necessities, then you will need to serve him MInaho-neesan said.
Let�s see. I�ll give you 1000yen every time Kou ejaculates
That�s cheap!
We�ll struggle unless you give us 10k per ejaculation
Oh? Kou, how many times do ejaculate in one night?
Minaho-neesan asks me.
Well, I think it�s about ten minimum?
Coming home from school, I will have sex with someone before dinner.
Before sleeping, I deal with two to three girls.
If Mao-chan�s not with us, I also cum inside someone in the bathroom.
He�s peerless. If you want to serve him, you need to last that long
Well, I�m not dealing with only one girl, so that�s how it goes.
I don�t think I can do these twins right now.
Then that means, 10k yen per night if we get ten rounds per night?
But, our crotch will get loose if we do that
That won�t happen! The old ladies in the soapland also do it with their customer every day
I see. It�s ten rounds, but there�s two of us
If we can split it to five each, then it will be easy!
Err.
Besides, it�s weird that they�re getting excited from receiving 10k yen from one night of sex.
These girls are still young, and they don�t know about the prices in prostitution work.
Their parents are obsessed with making money using the twins, and yet, they never give them money.
But, it�s our first time
That�s right, we want higher pay for our first time!
What do you think, Kou?
Geez.
Then, I�ll pay you 30k for your first time
I said. Eri and Rie.
Seriously? Onii-san?
Is that 30k for each of us?
It�s 30k for both of you
I said.
But in exchange, you can�t complain about the pain. You�ll have to deal with it until I�m done
eeh? But, I guess we can�t help it
It�s 30k yen after all
They want to earn something for their survival.
No, the world they lived in so far is abnormal.
The parents of the twins were auctioning their virginity.
Also, no contraceptives
I said.
Contraceptives?
Eri-chan, it means he won�t use a condom and will cum inside
That means, we might make a child?
That�s right. Onii-san, that�s hard!
The two panicked.
It won�t be that hard
But, we�re
That�s right, we�re.
There are no problems if you two get pregnant
eeh?
Uee
Naturally, I�ll make the girls drink contraceptives every day.
But, I will not tell them about that.
You girls are my sex slave until I get tired of your bodies. And if I do get tired, your head will go crazy then I�ll throw you away. You�re basically dead, do you get it?
These twins will do the same thing again.
They will only make use of the situation.
They have no intention of becoming my slave.
Thinking that they only have to follow me for the time being,
Then, when they find the opportunity, they will escape.
Or, they think that we�re scaring them now, but.
Sooner or later, once we begin to become attached to them, we might let them go.
They�re having naive expectations.
Therefore.
I will break that hope.
Listen, serving me means that you girls are mine forever. You will continue to serve me for 10, 20 years until you�re too old to do so. If you girls forget to serve me, then I can abandon you anytime The twins.
That�s.10, 20 years
We�re already old ladies after 20 years
No, you�re still not in mid-life at that age.
If we became too old, Onii-san will get tired of us
We don�t want to become dumb after that
Therefore, change yourself when you grow older. You�re still young right now, but become a cute woman, become a cute mother. If you do that, I will still like you girls, regardless of your age
The problem of these twins is that.
It�s their parents� influence, but, they�re too ephemeral.
They only think of the present.
They don�t think of the 10, 20 years later, the long future.
Therefore.
Becoming a cute mother when we grow old
I don�t get it
I never saw a cute mother after all
I know some loud and oily faced mothers though
If you don�t know, then study
Edie said.
You know, not all people are the same as the people you�ve seen before, there are more varieties
That�s right. Sorry to tell you girls but the small area in Kansai isn�t the basics of everything
Nei said.
But, Rie-chan
Yeah, Eri-chan
The twins.
If Onii-san dies, what happens to us?
If I die?
Yeah. If the Yakuza kills Onii-san, what will happen to us
The twins look at me.
Oh right, in the world they lived in.
It�s a world where people suddenly die.
Darling won�t die from that
Edie speaks with a serious face.
I�m here to protect him
That�s right, Yo-chan won�t die that easy!
Nei�s angry.
But, you know.
What if the Onee-san who protects him dies first?
Edie.
If I die first, then Michi will keep Darling safe. There�s also Reika, Shou, Haiji, Tsukiko and Yomi, and all the other girls
Yes. Yomi will keep Sensei safe! Luna will do the same!
Yomi replies.
Darling has a lot of women. Taking them all out once is impossible, not even for cutthroats. And if someone falls down, the remaining people can take revenge
Yes, that�s right
Minaho-neesan said.
If someone kills Kou first, then we will all act on revenge. Then, once we�re done with our revenge, you girls will die too
The twins are startled.
If Kou�s no longer alive, then life has no meaning
That�s right, I�ll also kill myself! I can�t endure if Yo-chan�s gone
Me too, and at that time.
Edie.
You girls will die too. If I die first, then others will kill you girls. I�ll be sure to tell them
I�ll do it
Haiji-san, who�s been quiet all this time, speaks up.
I will kill the twins, then everyone will follow after. I promise you that
i�m scared
I don�t want this
The twins embrace each other, trembling in fear.
You need to understand that there�s no turning back for you
Haiji-san said.
Naturally, I also resolved myself
To enter our family.
To become my woman.
She can no longer go back.
She will be in our family until her death.
We can�t let go of people who know about the secret of Kuromori house.
Well, you girls are smart. It�s just that the environment that raised you is a poor one, you never thought deeply before. You girls are still 13, right?
Ah, yes
that�s right
Then, you can still fix yourself. You might raise your status from Darling�s sex slaves to members of the family
I think so too.
These girls are smart. They�re skilled at observing the situation.
It just happened that they didn�t receive enough education.
But.
But, it�s impossible right now. That�s why you need to serve me as my sex slaves. If you don�t take it seriously, I will throw you away
Right now, we need to separate these twins from my precious family.
They will only be a negative influence on Agnes, Mao-chan, Luna, and Koyomi-chan.
These twins will bully those who are weaker than themselves.
I�m sure that these two will spread lies and slander to break up our girls.
They will solidify their status that way.
After all, these two grew up in the same group as Tendou Otome.
They think the same way as the blonde, red, and perm-haired girls.
Someone needs to look after these two
I think for a moment.
You want me to do it?
Nei says, but.
No, not Ya-chan
It�ll only re-temper Nei�s delinquent girl personality.
The real Yasuko is a timid and obedient girl.
The twins will notice her true nature immediately.
They, they will start harassing Nei.
Ya-chan, you have to stick with Margo-san in America
Oh right. I don�t think I can be here all the time
For now, let�s leave it at that.
Then, me?
No, I don�t think it suits you either
Edie�s too smart.
The twins will oppose her.
It�s my job, Sensei
Yomi?
I think that these twins are great as my practice dummies
Practice dummies?
I can use them to train myself to take in ill-intent from others
That�s.
Earlier, the pouring greasy thoughts from the Yakuza drowns me. I think that I need to train myself to take those in and let it flow to my side
Yomi said.
Tsukiko-oneesama never feel agitated with such people, I think it�s because she had a lot of opportunities to view the thoughts of the bosses who visit Takakura shrine
Right, Tsukiko.
She�s four years older than Yomi.
She�s encountered her true father, the boss of a Yakuza group.
Then, she desperately endured all of the wicked thoughts about herself coming from the Yakuza.
That Yakuza boss thought of turning Tsukiko as the next shrine maiden and raping her.
These girls have been bad-mouthing us since earlier inside their heads. They�re looking down on Sensei and us
that�s not true!
This Nee-chan is making it all up
Sorry, but I can see your thoughts
Yomi looks at the twins.
That�s not true. She�s lying
Yomi reads Eri�s thoughts. She�s startled.
no, that�s a problem. What�s with her?
Rie�s also startled.
Therefore, don�t think like that. If you speak that out, there will be no tolerance
Yomi smiled.
Yeah, reading the thoughts inside the twins� head,
I think that this will be good training for Yomi.
However.
Yomi�s raised as a young lady, in a sense.
Can she deal with these vulgar twins?
Yomi-san alone won�t do. I think we should have Mana-san tag along?
Minaho-neesan?
Mana as their supervisor.
Yukino-san would be the most suitable, but, we have to consider her status right now
Yeah, Yukino�s got the nerves of a mountain climbing rope, and so the twins will never agitate her,
But, Yukino�s pregnant.
If the twins snapped and raged, it would put her in danger.
Mana-san seems to have calmed down recently. And she has quite the skill to deal with malice
I see.
Minaho-oneechan, should we call Mana-chan over?
Nei asks.
Right, let�s do that. It�s better if they meet up as soon as possible
Minaho-neesan replies.
We released the Yakuza groups, but these girls will have to stay in this building
The twins and Tendou Otome can�t go back with us to the Kouzuki mansion.
Tomorrow morning, we�ll transfer them to the hotel basement for Black Forest7
Oh, I went there before.
It�s the brothel establishment under the big hotel in front of the station.
That place will be the new main establishment of Black Forest
We�re living in the current mansion, and so.
It�s a huge mansion, but, Misuzu and Ruriko also stay over there, and so we can�t resume brothel business there.
Well, once Katsuko and Nagisa finish the building, then you all can move over there and the mansion can become the brothel again, but.
That plan of building Nagisa�s flower shop and Katsuko-nee�s bakery in a multi-story building in the center of the city as our home.
But, buildings don�t pop out in an instant.
The plan is to finish it once I graduate in high school, which is in two years.
Minaho-neesan�s brothel will run for five years maximum.
That means the mansion will resume business someday.
Shigeyo-san�s released, Kurosawa-san will join the brothel. As for Tokuda-san, it�s not yet decided, but the person in question said that she wants to become a prostitute
Minaho-neesan said.
Is that why we are going to postpone the decision on Sonoko-san and Tendou Otome until tomorrow morning?
That�s right. We can�t stay in this building for long
This is a building for Kouzuki SS.
We can�t keep the prostitute candidates of Black Forest for too long.
But, there�s no need to rush. Take it easy. Right.
Minaho-neesan looks at me.
Why don�t you taste the twins for now?
Chapter 925. Night of Flirting MORE & MORE
The adjacent room is a nap room, you can use it
Minaho-neesan said.
It�s a tatami mat room, and it has a bed there.the girls probably want to lose their virginity on a bed
Eri and Rie trembled.
They look at each other�s stiff faces.
What do we do, Rie-chan?
It�s a problem, Eri-chan
Minaho-oneechan, you got a video cam or digicam?
Nei asks.
We can borrow from Kouzuki SS� equipment
Then, I�ll deal with the camera settings!
Yeah, it�s our style to record deflowering for commemoration purposes.
Are we really doing it?
That Onii-san�s going to do us?
The twins speak with an uneasy and loud voice.
It�s clear that they�re looking for pity, but I ignore them.
Give me a second to make the preparations. Go drink some tea meanwhile. You must be tired
Minaho-neesan picks up the receiver.
Now that reminds me.I don�t see Rei-chan here.
Is she monitoring Tendou and his group who are released and are heading to a rent-a-car shop?
You can drink whatever you find in the fridge over there. There�s also a box of snacks in the fridge, go eat whatever you like
Yeah, there�s a mini-fridge in this room�s corner, the same fridge they use on hotels.
And a box of western confectioneries on top of it.
Ooh, what�s inside?
We�re thirsty right now
The twins with a gloomy face suddenly focused on the fridge.
They�re not opening it as they please.
They still follow the rules of the world they lived in before.
Hey, Onii-san. Can we open the fridge and look?
Also, can we get some drinks?
The twins look to butter me up.
They know the top and bottom of personal relationships in this place. They�re basically the outcasts in the crowd.
Minaho-neesan�s the top.
But, they�re scared of Minaho-neesan, and so they don�t talk to her.
And they sensed that I�m the second from the atmosphere.
Then, since Minaho-neesan said that I�m free to take food and drinks,
They started to flatter me.
Haiji-san, open the fridge and check what�s inside
I ignored the twins and said.
Yes, certainly
Haiji-san stood up and went to the fridge.
She opened it up.
Two orange juice, two carbonated drinks, five canned coffee, and four bottles of tea
Haiji-san reports calmly.
Then, there�s about seven macaroon-like confectionery
She opened the box on top of the fridge and confirmed it.
Minaho-neesan and Rei-chan are in this room all this time.
That means, they probably already ate and had drinks, but.
Ah, I want orange juice. Also, macaroons
As for me, I want the carbonated drink. And macaroon
The twins speak immediately.
However, I.
Which do you want, Minaho-neesan?
I ask the boss first.
Don�t mind me. I had coffee just earlier
Then.
What about Ya-chan?
Nei is my precious Onee-san
I guess I�ll take tea, and no macaroon. I don�t eat sweets after dinner
Here
Haiji-san hands over the bottle of tea respectfully.
Thanks
Edie?
I asked Edie next.
Darling, pick one first
Nah. You worked hard today
She�s been with me since earlier in the party.
Okay, I�ll take COFFEE then. One macaroon as well, I need some sugar in my brain
If that�s the case, the carbonated drinks are sweet
Nei said.
They have too much sugar content. Furthermore, it�s an artificial sweetener. Canned COFFEE will do for me
Haiji-san hands over a piece of macaroon and a can of coffee to Edie.
Here
Thank you
Next.
Yomi, pick yours
I smiled.
Really?
Yeah. You worked hard today as well
You�re the one who disposed of the Yakuza, and you desperately controlled your power with the best that you can.
I think that you�re mentally exhausted.
Then, I�ll take the orange juice. Also, one macaroon please
Here you go
Haiji-san hands it over.
Ah, only one orange juice remaining
My carbonated drink is still there
Hmm, they say that the carbonated drinks have a lot of sugar, Rie-chan
I�m still thin even if I don�t diet, Eri-chan
Another act.
Haiji-san, pick yours
I said.
No, I�m okay being the last
No, just do it
I said.
Then, I�ll take the tea
She picks the tea.
What about sweets?
No, I�m okay
Haiji-san said. Edie;
You�re the type who doesn�t eat much when in the middle of operation
She laughs.
No, I learned it from the academy
Oh, Haiji-san.
But, we�re no longer in the middle of an operation
What?
She�s still tense from the time when we were dealing with the Yakuza.
You�re scared, aren�t you? You saw human lives come to their end
Edie said.
It was some battle action in the karaoke shop, but all we had to do there was kick them. But, you just encountered an event where a person confronts their death
It�s a problem of imagination.
The fight in the karaoke bar was kill-or-get-killed.
As a result, it�s clear if Tendou Sadao gets injured or dies.
However, earlier.
We used the overwhelming Miko power to crush them like insects. It�s scary, isn�t it?
She saw Tendou and the group become insane, and she can imagine them heading towards their death.
Yes
Haiji-san nods
Are you afraid of us now?
That�s.
Haiji-san looks at me.
No, I�m not
Why do you think so?
Edie asks with a smile.
I can see that Kuromori-sama�s presence is a safety device to make sure that you nobody drowns in their power nor act recklessly
I�m a safety device?
That�s right. Yomi and Tsukiko�s power, Michi or my battle power, Minaho�s wisdom, and Misuzu�s influence are all lethal weapons. If an ordinary person uses it, it will create a road of corpses. You see, we don�t have brakes Edie said.
Therefore, Darling�s always in place when we know there�s danger. We ask for Darling�s decision, or rather, we look at his face to make sure that we don�t go too far
Yes, that! You know, even if I�m at my wits� end, I always look at Yo-chan�s face! When his face says that he doesn�t like it, I stop before I get reckless
Nei said.
That�s what�s not good about Tendou Otome. She only concentrates inside herself, she no longer feels what�s outside. Therefore, that�s why she turns out that way. Darling always weighs our minds. Darling�s place, condition, expression, his thoughts, we worry about it all. Therefore, it never reaches carnage Yes. Sensei embraced Yomi�s back, and I felt Sensei�s warmth. That�s why my heart didn�t rampage
Yomi said.
Liking her mind into that many Yakuza must be a scary experience for her.
It was likely that the Yakuza�s numbers pulled Yomi in.
Currently, each and every one of us is a dangerous existence. But, Darling�s the center of it all, and that�s why we function without problem
Therefore, Kouzuki-ojiichan also lets us exist
Nei?
Our power has a safety device, and so one could make good use of it
I see, I understand it now
Haiji-san nods.
At first, I thought it was strange to have Kuromori-sama stand in such a dangerous place, but.
Kou is our weight. Besides, if he were to experience carnage at this age, he�ll become a stronger counterweight for us
Minaho-neesan looks at me.
I started training him just recently. If I shelter him in a safe place, he will become a timid man. Therefore, he needs to become aware of the dangers
I see.
I don�t want my women to be in danger alone.
That�s the reason why I come with them, but.
Haiji, you need to switch your mood. The most dangerous part is already over. We can leave the rest to Shou and Reika. Our operation is over
Edie said.
But, there�s still Tendou Otome-san
Huh, Haiji-san?
Right. Maybe Otome will take Sonoko when she wakes up and rampages, trying to escape. There�s still that possibility. But, Minaho�s the one monitoring Otome
Tendou Otome�s checking the room that confines Tendou Otome right now.
Haiji, you tried to do everything by yourself before, and so you worry about everything, but, we share our jobs here. If you�re always tensed, it�ll numb your mind. We, or should I say, Yomi and Darling, and Haiji, are a bit tight in the job that you curled yourself up. That�s why Minaho�s giving you time to relax. You need to switch up. You should relax right now Ah, yes. I see
Haiji-san agreed.
Darling, take the tea and snacks, you�ll be having sex later. Relaxing takes first, right?
Also, that, everyone in the bath after the party, that.
Haiji-san and Torii-san watched me have sex with the girls in the bathroom.
Yes. It was to loosen up everyone after the party. Misuzu, Agnes, and the girls want to relax, and so it�s sex
That time, I didn�t have sex with Edie and Nei.
This time, it�s Yomi and Tsukiko�s turn to relax. But, Darling can�t enjoy that few, and so that�s where the twins come in
Edie looked at Eri and Rie
uhm
that.
The twins.
I think it�s time.
Can we have some of those too?
Oh, the juice and macaroons.
Right.
Ooh
Yay!
Are these girls not listening to Edie and Haiji�s conversation?
No, they�re pretending to be concentrating on the drinks.
They�re desperately listening to our conversation to understand our relationships.
Then.
I have returned
Tsukiko enters the room.
Good job, how did it go?
Minaho-neesan asks.
I have completed altering Shigeyo-san�s memories. Kouzuki SS is currently taking her to her relatives. As for Kurosawa-san, I have finished dealing with her. I gave her a suggestion that it�s better if she sleeps for today and wakes up tomorrow. She might be confused with her memories, and so I will make fine adjustments. As for Tendou Otome-san and Tokuda Sonoko-san, they�re untouched and asleep. Both of them will not wake up until I give them my order Oh, Tsukiko looks tired.
Yomi�s dealing with the Yakuza, so she used a lot of her power, but.
The Yakuza girls are will continue to live.
She manipulates minds with minute details.
Up until now, only Tsukiko, who�s the most stable, and has the strongest power, is the only one who can do it.
Come here, Tsukiko. Do you want something cold to drink? We have macaroon here
I offer Tsukiko a seat.
uhm, we have orange juice, carbonated drinks, canned coffee, and tea
Haiji-san informs her of the variety of drinks in a hurry.
Then, I�ll take the orange juice
As soon as Tsukiko said that.
Ah, no
Eri-chan, that�s unfortunate
Eri whines as Tsukiko takes the last one.
What? Oh, you girls want drinks too. Sorry
She�s tired and so she didn�t read the thoughts of the twins.
Don�t mind it, it�s yours
I said.
We prioritize those who worked hard
Then, as for the twins
Hey, Onii-san, what do you mean?
That�s right, Eri-chan
The two protest.
We also did our best
That�s right. We�ve been with Otome-chan and the three bullies all this time
We�ve endured them
It was painful
Also, Sonoko-chan and Naoko-chan were both annoying
They�re too gloomy
Also, we�re the youngest of the group
Yes. We�ve endured for so long
We worked hard
That�s true!
The twins make their plea.
Then, pick yours. Although, the orange juice is already for Tsukiko
I speak bluntly.
Geez, it�s annoying
Annoying!
What the hell?
I�m angry
I�m really angry
The twins glared at me.
Then, don�t take any drinks. You can�t eat the macaroons either
Ugh, you�re a bully, Onii-san
Yeah, a horrible person
Then, Tsukiko.
Girls, your plan won�t work
The smiled at the twins.
what do you mean?
We have no plan at all! Eri-chan
That�s right. This is just natural, Rie-chan
Eri and Rie cuddled together.
That purposeful movements and speech will not reach Kou-sama
Tsukiko said.
Yeah. I get that you girls think that it will please the lolicon,
and that�s why you do that, but Sensei�s not really a hardcore lolicon
Yomi�s reading the thoughts of the twins.
No way, but, Rie-chan
Right, Eri-chan
We�re still 13
And a man who wants to have sex with 13-year-old girls are lolicons!
The twins look at each other and nodded.
Really? Yomi�s still 14 yet I�m having sex with Sensei. Also, Sensei has 12-year-old girls with him
Agnes and Luna.
Wow, a hardcore lolicon
Scary, scary!
But, Yo-chan also does it with me?
Nei smiles.
Is a man still a lolicon if he wants to have sex with me?
She lifts her voluptuous breasts.
Ueh?
Really?
I also have sex with Darling
Edie said.
Eh? Really?
Then, that means, you too?
Rie looks at Haiji-san.
No, not yet
Haiji-san replies.
Oh what, I thought that everyone�s doing it, you got us
Yeah, it surprised me, Eri-chan
Yes, it�s surprising
Then.
By the way, I also sleep with Kou
Lastly, Minaho-neesan, who the twins ignore, speaks.
There�s no intercourse though.
I also serve Kou with my body
She speaks standoffishly.
The twins;
Awawawa, Rie-chan
Uwawa, Eri-chan
Maybe, Onii-san.
Onii-san isn�t a lolicon
He�s a man with a wide strike zone
Err.
Look.
Not really
Yeah, Yo-chan picks his girls you know
That�s why you girls should be proud that Kou-sama chose you, girls, as his sex slaves
Edie, Nei, and Tsukiko said.
Sensei never saves people who aren�t worth it
Yomi laughs.
Even if you tell us that.
Yeah, I mean
Yeah, Rie-chan
We don�t want to be sex slaves
We get that it�s inevitable
But, you know
We�re still young girls
Sex is something adults do
Too early
Yes, it�s too early
Hearing the twins say that, Tsukiko;
I mentioned it earlier already, but don�t do that. That plan of pretending to be a cute girl, asking for sympathy
Yeah, Yo-chan hates that kind the most
The twins.
we�re not planning anything!
That�s right! Eri-chan!
Our cuteness.
It�s natural cuteness.
We�re not pretending to be cute
We�re cute, and that�s the truth
Oh, in the end.
They only had interaction with their parents, and the pedophile their parents bring to them, and nobody else.
And so, they managed to survive with this behavior, but.
But.
.pipipipipi!
The building phone rings.
Minaho-neesan takes the receiver.
Yes, it�s Kuromori. I see. Okay. Bring them here. Yes, take the shortest route. The labyrinth is already turned off
They won�t wake up until Tsukiko tells them to.
So, there�s no need to worry about Tendou Otome
Minaho-neesan puts the receiver down.
They�re coming over now
I said.
Huh, who?
The girl Kinoshita-san picked up
Oh, Mana.
The girl to supervise these twins.
This building is right next to the Kouzuki mansion.
Now that the alert status is dropped from the highest level, then, they can make a roundtrip with the car right away.
So, girls, which drinks do you want?
I returned to the topic.
If that�s the case, the carbonated drink will do
Same with me. I want a macaroon!
Me too!
The twins who never had any drinks since coming from the karaoke bar make loud demands.
Haiji-san, give those to them
Okay
Hearing my order, Haiji-san hands over two bottles and sweets to the twins.
Wow, it�s cold!
Finally, we got to drink something cold
The twins take off the cap of the bottle without saying any thanks
Ngugugu
Hafuu
It�s cold and delicious, Rie-chan
I feel the bubbles in my throat, Eri-chan
They tear the pouch of macaroons and devour it greedily.
Wow, this is sweet
Yes, I think that this is a high-class item
The lolicon old men never gave us something like this
But, we can�t eat those out of fear
Yeah, it�s some manufactured goods, and yet, there are some cuts
You don�t know what kind of secret sauce they placed in the sweets
That�s why all we do is look at it, even if it looks pretty
It�s pitiful
But, we ate this one today
Macaroons tastes like this.
Really, you can taste the sweetness of macaroons
The two get excited on their own.
Then.
Look, Onii-san
We don�t think that you know about us for real, but.
We�re cute girls
We have lots of lolicon as fans
They all call us cute!
We�re shining stars in the lolicon world!
Well, if we�re adult women, then we would be as beautiful as that Onee-san over there!
Yep! We will not lose to that Onee-san when it comes to our charm when we grow!
The twins point at Nei.
They recognize her beauty.
But, you know, we.
Yeah. Once we finished our growth, we will surpass her
Well, maybe we would lose when it comes to the breasts, but.
We will win with our cuteness and our small chests! It�s a huge win!
Onii-san, you must be happy now
You can do everything that you want with such cute and still growing girls
Right Say that we�re worth it
I think that you should treat us better!
Oh, they absorbed too much sugar from the drinks and macaroons.
Now they�re this talkative.
These girls are.
However.
Okay, I get it, Onii-san is actually.
You actually see our cuteness, right?
That�s why you want us, right?
But, if that�s the case.
Knock. Knock.
Someone�s knocking on the door.
Oh, she�s here
Minaho-neesan confirms the person standing in the corridor through the cameras.
She unlocked the electronic door.
Click.
The door opens.
Okay. I brought them
Kinoshita-san said.
I�m here!
I�ve arrived
It�s not just Mana.
Ruriko�s also here.
Onii-sama, I heard that you picked a new sex slave.
And so, we came here to check on them as their seniors!
Ruriko, the ultimate sheltered young lady.
And Mana, whose beauty is rapidly growing recently.
The two girls entered.
Ruriko and Mana�s appearance;
Rie-chan, this is bad
Yeah, Eri-chan, this is bad
The two are dumbfounded.
They�re much cuter than us
Girls who are cuter than us has come
Chapter 926. Night of Flirting Separate Choices
Ruriko and Mana are definitely cute beauties, but.
From my eyes, Nei�s beauty towers above all.
Her facial mold, physical beauty.
She�s 18, and that beauty of hers is nearing perfection. She�s at the summit of what they call beautiful women.
Despite that, Eri and Rie, the twins don�t feel rivalry towards Nei.
No, Tsukiko and Yomi, Edie and Haiji-san, these girls are much cuter than ordinary girls.
Each of them has its characteristic charm.
But, the twins aren�t conscious of these girls.
Despite all that.
Why do they react this much with Ruriko and Mana?
It�s because we�re of the same generation
Ruriko guessed my thoughts and said.
Yeah, it overlaps
Edie? What overlap?
These girls don�t think of girls who don�t have the same charm as them as their rivals. The sisters are confident in themselves
Tsukiko said.
That means.
Nei�s beauty and charm is too much.
Tsukiko�s calm beauty.
Edie�s cheerfulness and beautiful body.
Yomi�s honesty and growing body.
It�s different.
The twins have a varied charm in their loli cuteness.
They�re not overlapping.
Yeah. If these Onee-san were to show in videos
Right. They will have more fans than us
The two speaks worriedly
Eri and Rie sense Ruriko and Mana as a threat in that sense.
People get happy with how people evaluate them, no matter how foolish it is, and it becomes their confidence to survive while facing forward
Nei said.
The parents of the twins are selling erotic videos of the twins and yet.
The recognition of the fans is the pillar of the existence of the twins.
You see, we�re the type of girls that lolicons will never accept
I see. Nei, Tsukiko, and Edie are in a different league.
Yomi�s got her Miko power, and Haiji-san is a fighter, therefore, they will not try to flirt with adult men.
In a sense, Ruriko and Mana are in the same genre as them. Furthermore, they think of the two as backward compatible
Edie said.
Ruriko is the daughter of Kouzuki house, she shows her smile to lots of adults.
She always has to deal with them with a smile.
Mana�s done that too when she was Shirasaka Maika, and now she wants to become a supermodel.
Both of them deal with adults, learning how to show off their charm that way.
Well, the twins are always showing off their conversation, but in the end, that was only their way to make an appeal about their existence to us
The twins are using their conversation as their pitch.
They�re trying to make us accept their charm to elevate their status even for a bit.
That�s right, that�s how their senses work
That�s what�s bad about them. Ruriko�s not aware of it and yet, she influences people
Her existence makes people concentrate on her.
They pay attention to her remarks.
The situation changes according to Ruriko�s will.
That�s the life of the daughter of Kouzuki house.
Ruriko�s already passed what these girls aim at
And, Mana�s close to it
Mana, she�s always in the mansion, but.
Her beauty is growing at an explosive rate for the past few months.
Currently, if Mana joins in a co-ed school, it will surely make a lot of noise.
That�s how much of a beauty she is now.
Mana now has the strength to deal with that noise around her with calm.
She�s now stable and composed.
I see. So the cuteness overlaps with them
I compared the twins with Ruriko and Mana and understood.
They�re confident with their many fans, but.
The twins glared at me.
But, their confidence is nothing great. They�re uneasy. Therefore, they keep on yelping since earlier
We�re not dogs!
That�s right! We�re not barking!
You say that, but you girls have a collar on your neck.
This cunning appeal to show that See? We�re cute!
Onii-sama, I think that they have a good foundation, but these girls need disciplining
Ruriko smiles.
Right. They�re cute, but, they�re not charming at all, Onii-chan
Mana�s smile is filled with composure.
we�re charming. Right, Rie-chan
Right, we�re cute. Eri-chan
The twin encourages each other.
Oh? Cuteness isn�t everything
Ruriko said.
That�s right. If it�s just cuteness, you will lose to other girls immediately
Mana said.
If you don�t polish your inner self and it doesn�t shine, then you�ll have no depth
I know. That�s the reason why Ruri-oneechan and I work hard in housework!
That�s right, these two.
They�re learning to do housework under Katsuko-nee�s guidance for nearly half a year already.
Looking after everyone in the family means caring about everyone.
I think that their experience is what amplifies Ruriko and Mana�s beauty.
uhm.
Haiji-san speaks while in front of the fridge.
Do you two want something to drink?
She opens the fridge and looked inside.
Thank you. Then, I will take the tea
As for me, coffee will do
Haiji-san hands Ruriko a tea bottle, then canned coffee for Mana.
How was it participating with Onii-sama�s actions?
Ruriko asks Haiji-san.
Uhm, everything happened one after another that it confused me
You don�t need to panic. Onii-sama�s watching over you
Yes, that�s right, you can rely on Onii-chan all you want
Ruriko and Mana speak to Haiji-san as an elder sister.
Would you like to have intercourse with Onii-sama after coming back?
Ruriko? Intercourse?
This all happened too fast, and so I think that Torii Mariko-sama should watch over it
Torii-san.Haiji-san�s former Master.
And Momoko-neechan, the young lady of Kaan house, a family that belongs to the big nobility, ordered her to watch over the circumstances today.
Yes, I also think that I should offer my virginity while Mariko-ojousama is watching
Haiji-san speaks with a straight face.
And, if possible, Torii Mariko-san should make love with Onii-sama too
Ruriko said.
Misuzu-oneesama thinks the same way. Mariko-san is quite distinctive, but, I think that we will need her if we want to grow our family further
Torii-san.
Mariko-ojousama is filled with curiosity, and so if she watched me have sex, she will surely want to experience it herself as well
If she watched Haiji-san and I have sex;
The sex observation in the bath earlier was the foundation.
If Haiji-san loses her virginity without problems, she will want to try it out too.
However, Ruriko-sama, Mariko-ojousama is under Kaan-sama�s care. If Mariko-ojousama joins Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama�s camp, it will cause Kaan-sama to bear some ill-will, wouldn�t it?
Haiji-san said.
Kouzuki house and Kaan house currently have an equal relationship.
However, Kaan Momoko-neechan is in her third-year high school, Misuzu�s still in her second year.
Thus, we respect Momoko-neechan as the elder sister, but.
The relationship between Jii-chan and the head of Kouzuki house is equal.
It would be silly if Misuzu takes away Torii-san, who Momoko-neechan favors.
It goes round and round and will create discord between the families.
It�s okay. Misuzu-oneesama intends for Kaan Momoko-sama to bear Onii-sama�s child as well
misuzu?
Naturally, Kanou-sama as well
The last of the big three, Kanou Sakurako-san as well?
That�s.
Haiji-san�s surprised.
Well yeah, turning all the young ladies of the big three nobility would be an absurd plan.
There�s nothing to be surprised about, Misuzu and Ruriko are both ambitious. It�s within assumption
Edie smiles.
Darling, what about you? Do you see yourself giving the two your children?
Well.
Momoko-neechan and Kanou-san are both beautiful.
Of course, I want to have sex with them.
Surely, the two are virgins.
I want to be their first man.
I want to pour lots of semen into their pure wombs.
That�s what my male heart says.
I feel lust.
So you want to do it?
Tsukiko sensed the urges boiling inside me.
But.
But that�s not all. That�s not the whole thing
I.
The thought of Misuzu, Ruriko, Momoko-neechan, and Kanou-san in the same mansion. And each of them carrying my child in their arms, smiling at each other, getting along, raising the child together, I think it would be pleasant That image of happiness is in my mind.
Mariko-ojousama and I are in the same image
Haiji-san tells me.
Yeah, sorry. Yeah, you�re there
The young ladies of the big families don�t relax their guard around other young ladies, which makes it hard for them to make friends.
Misuzu and Ruriko obtained a lot of sisters in my family.
People trust more than blood relatives to help them, to give them advice anytime.
I want Momoko-neechan and Kaan-san to feel that happiness as well.
Ruriko-sama, please entrust Mariko-ojousama to me
Haiji-san said.
I�ll be sure to lead her to Ruriko-sama and Misuzu-sama�s desires
She�s saying that Torii-san will surely ask to have sex with me and join our group
Thank you. But, Adelheid-san
Ruriko calls Haiji-san with her given name.
I don�t mind how you call me since you�re not yet to do it with Onii-sama, but as soon as you accept his semen in your womb, start calling me Onee-sama We have become sisters
Certainly
Haiji-san nods.
Ruriko looks at Minaho-neesan.
Minaho-oneesama, it�s Misuzu-oneesama and my decision, but we would like to ask for your assistance
Ruriko bows her head to Minaho-neesan to have their plan of turning Torii-san, Momoko-neechan, and Kanou-san to my woman approved.
You don�t need to do that. I�m your big sister, Ruriko-san
Minaho-neesan looks up from the monitor and told Ruriko.
She�s watching Tendou Sadao�s situation and monitor Tendou Otome while listening to our conversation.
Or perhaps I should say that Kou�s working for me. Therefore, you and Misuzu-san can move Kou for the sake of Kouzuki house. Of course, only when Kou accepts it
Minaho-neesan�s issue right now is the reopening of the brothel.
That means employing new prostitutes.
We obtained two applicants from the daughters of Yakuza.
However, we still don�t know if Tokuda Sonoko-san will become our prostitute.
Then, we still haven�t decided on how to deal with Tendou Otome, who�s passionately in love with Sonoko-san.
Ruriko-san, you came here together with mana-san because you want to talk to me, right?
Minaho-neesan asks.
Yes. Misuzu-oneesama�s currently entertaining Torii-san in the mansion
That means, she can�t sneak and consult on what to do with Torii-san later.
After all, Torii-san is filled with curiosity.
If Misuzu and Ruriko start a secret meeting, she will barge in and say that she must watch.
Therefore, she needed to use a reason to come here and talk to Minaho-neesan directly.
The scary people are no longer present, and since Minaho-oneesama called Mana-chan over, I thought of sneaking in as well
Ruriko said.
You still haven�t talked to Torii-san, have you?
Yes. Torii-san has been with Misuzu-oneesama all this time
She pretended to go to the toilet or something and jumped into the car that�s carrying Mana and came here.
Misuzu�s the only one who can handle Torii-san because she�s older.
And, nobody�s more fit for the role as she�s the young lady of the Kouzuki house, the mansion she�s staying at.
Ruriko�s younger than Torii-san, and so, if she suddenly disappears because of some reason, she won�t see it as strange.
The girls in the mansion are all lively so there should be no problems
Ruriko said.
Agnes and Mao-chan are both cheerful.
Luna and Koyomi-chan who can read Torii-san�s thoughts are also present.
Katsuko-nee and Jii-chan are also present.
Oh right, Mizushima Karen-san, the former young lady is also there.
Ruri-oneechan, that�s all for the report for now
Mana smiled and looked at the twins.
Eri and Rie are both dumbfounded as the conversation derailed.
Sorry. You girls aren�t that much of a priority for us
Mana tells the twins.
But, isn�t that great? Onii-chan said that he won�t take you in as a family, where he will shoulder responsibility for you two forever, but instead, as sex slaves used to take care of his sexual urges Yes. I also feel relieved, and I can introduce girls I want Onii-sama to violate
Hey, Ruriko.
That girl is really cute. She has enough beauty and cuteness that it will satisfy Onii-sama. But, I don�t think that she�s a girl that can join the family. She lacks intelligence
Ruriko said.
I know. Ruri-oneechan, they�re like the girls we have here, right?
Mana looks at the twins.
These girls are really cute on the outside, but they lack intelligence! I think they�re perfect as Onii-chan�s sex slaves but I don�t think that they can enter the family
That�s.
I wanted Kou to know the difference, that�s one of the tasks I gave him
Minaho-neesan said.
You mustn�t devote your body and soul to everyone and show mercy. You need to find equal value in what you give and what you get
Minaho-neesan looks at me.
These twins will not be satisfied if you give them 1000 yen every day. Thus, don�t give these girls too many
Naturally, we can�t exploit them one-sidedly either.
Right. These girls can�t understand the worth and meaning of entering our family after all
Nei said.
But, you want to keep them alive, don�t you? Then, it�s enough that Kou can enjoy violating the girls in exchange for their survival as a reward. Think of it that way
Minaho-neesan tells me.
Kou, you can�t enter a relationship where only you give something to your partners. You�re giving them something, and so you should take something of equal value from them, and don�t feel sorry
I�m guaranteeing the necessities of the twins and protection from the Kansai organization.
That�s why this is okay.
I can keep these two as my personal sex slaves and make them work for me.
uuh, wait a second!
That reasoning is weird!
The twins said.
You really think that you can take away a woman�s first time with that?
And you�re saying that we need to do it all the time
It�s our loss here
Yes. It�s definitely our handicap
I.
So, you girls want to lose your virginity or your life?
I asked the two.
That�s.
I don�t think we need to die, but.
But, we�re not giving away our virginity that easily
Our virginity is at sake here
It�s a big deal for us
However.
But, it�s better than dying, right?
Well, that�s true, but.
Yes, it�s definitely weird!
Well, it really is weird
The two are trying to change the consensus again.
Hey, Onii-chan
Mana looked at me.
These two are twins, right? They have the same face and voice
Yeah, as you can see
What are you asking this late?
If that�s the case, we can take only one as Onii-chan�s sex slave. What�s the meaning of keeping the two of them if they�re the same?
hey, Mana?
Right, on a second thought that would be for the better. The only one will live and the other girl will become a FOOL using Yomi�s power and will be sent outside
I agree! The two have been so noisy since earlier since they�re a combo
Edie and Nei said.
Turning our brains crazy, Rie-chan?
Becoming a fool like Father, Eri-chan?
The twins watched Yomi turn Tendou Sadao and his group into madmen.
I don�t want to become like that
I don�t want it either
Onii-chan, who do you want to remain?
Mana smiles.
They�re the same, aren�t they? Their faces, build, voice, it�s all the same
I think that we should keep the right one
Edie and Nei said.
No, we�ve been a set since we were born!
That�s right! I will always be with Eri-chan!
I will be together with Rie-chan forever
I don�t want to be separated from Eri-chan!
I.
Then, be obedient, the two of you will be a set
It�s better than dying, or becoming an idiot, right?
Edie smiles.
Yes. Yomi and I can use our powers on you two anytime
By the way, it�s not just Yomi and Tsukiko-oneesama who can use this power
Tsukiko and Yomi tell the two.
Okay, take a break. Everyone, finish your drinks and snacks and go to the other room
I think that I should break these two first.
That way, I can finish my decision with the twins.
Once they lose their virginity, they will be too exhausted to complain.
Ah, so that�s why Minaho-neesan wants me to do them first.
Darling, Haiji and I will be leaving
Edie said.
We�re going to train. Haiji
Why train with Haiji-san right now?
I sensed it earlier, but.
Edie looks at Haiji-san.
You didn�t have proper training with a teacher, did you?
That�s.
No, but, Haiji-san is a graduate of the academy, right?
Taking lessons from the Academy and learning martial arts from a teacher are different things
Haiji-san looks at Edie with a straight face.
You can�t improve yourself in sports from just learning from school�s PE, right?
That�s true.
No matter how good your reflexes are.
If you don�t habitually train from a professional sports teacher, then you can�t become a player.
Your skills have some bad habits. But, you don�t have a teacher, so you weren�t able to revise it. Nobody taught you the minor details, saying that that part is bad, or you should fix this
It is as you say
Haiji-san nods.
My martial arts are all learned from the academy, the knowledge I read from the books, or copying from the videos I�ve seen
Huh?
Huh? I thought that you used some German Ninja arts when you were fighting Kinuka-san at the party?
I�m sure that Haiji-san used a technique like that.
It was just a fabrication
Fabrication?
I�m a half-race, and that half is Japanese. I thought that people in Europe will hire me if I say that I mastered ninja arts
Oh. The other side thinks that Japan still has ninjas.
I used that for my job hunting, but.the end result is that I work for Torii-sama�s family in Japan
yeah.
I thought that I will be exposed once I come to Japan, however, my application form has can use ninja arts, so, unable to do anything, I thought of saying that my ninja arts isn�t originally from Japan but is a hybrid that originated in Europe, named German Ninja arts I see.
Well, she�s still young.
She�s bold in filling her career form despite the deception.
That�s why you have great talent Haiji. You can learn from watching others and able to learn from a school of arts
Edie said.
However, you can�t stay that way. The pause between your intervals is poor, it�s a minor detail, but do concentrate on that
I get that, but.
But, why now?
There�s no need to rush.
Tendou Sadao and Irokuchou Ichirou are no longer here.
The danger from earlier is avoided for the time being.
I want Otome and Haiji to fight
Tendou Otome?
Just like how the twins there are confident with their fans.
The lolicons who buy their videos and praise them as cute, is what gives meaning to their existence, and likewise.
Otome is confident in her martial arts. I want to break that
Edie.
Tsukiko and Yomi subdued her, but Otome thinks that she won�t lose when it comes to martial arts. She will use some selfish reason if she lost to Michi or me, saying they�re different, to fool herself. You know, we showed ourselves fighting Kyouko and Cordelia Yeah, when the party was starting.
She can make an excuse that people who can compete with Kyouko-san are different.
The source of her confidence is that she�s stronger than the ordinary bodyguards
Yeah, I get that. Some girls think that they lose to some celebrity or idol, but in school, their cuteness is exceptional
Mana said.
That�s right, Otome�s a frog in the well
Edie said.
And Otome saw Haiji fight earlier. Otome thinks that Haiji�s weaker than her. She doesn�t think she�ll lose in a fight with her
That�s why I will fight her?
Haiji-san asks.
Correct. Then, you beat her up thoroughly, make sure to break fighting spirit
Break Tendou Otome�s spirit.
Otome thinks that she�s strong. That�s why she thinks he can protect Sonoko and the girls
I see, her strong attachment to her friends.
Is actually her pride as someone stronger than the other girls
That�s not it. Otome thinks that she has to take care of the weaker girls than her
She�s aware that Sonoko and the girls have no strength to carry themselves.
This is a building for the Kouzuki SS, and so there should be a dojo somewhere. I�ll ask them so you can use it
Minaho-neesan picks up the phone.
With that said, Haiji and I will train. Enjoy breaking the twins, Darling
Mana-san and I will be supervising it
Ruriko said.
I�m in charge of filming
Nei smiled.
Tsukiko-oneechan and Yomi-chan, come with us, this will be fun!
Mana invites the two.
It�s fun, or should I say that Yomi also wants Sensei to spank me
Yeah, I gave Yomi my word.
As for me, I will be watching
Tsukiko smiles.
Rie-chan, this is definitely bad
Seriously, are we done for?
The twins turn pale.
Chapter 927. Night of Flirting Sex education for the twins Learning Arc 1
Here, here, here, here. Yo-chan, move the camera to the right
Here?
Okay, that�s good!
We lay down a futon on a tatami-matted nap room.
Nei deployed four video cameras, surrounding it.
And I will hold one. I will be using this when moving
I will take care of still-shots
Ruriko who loves taking photographs during sex says while holding a digicam.
She loves taking photos of herself and the other girls when having sex, thus, her skills grow better.
Her artistry techniques are growing too.
It reached the extent where Edie says I can sense elegance despite the photo shows a sex scene
Ruriko might have a talent for photography.
But the models are Darling and all of us, it�s sad that we can�t exhibit this
Yeah, it could be as artistic as it gets, but it is too dangerous to show off photos of us having naked interaction.
Err, the cameras send all the data on the PC over there. It�s easy to edit
Nei says while connecting the cables.
Wow, this is becoming grave
Really
The twins, Eri and Rie mutters while drinking the bottle of carbonated drink.
If they can run away, then they would, but.
There�s too many of us.
Edie is training Haiji-san, and so there are no fighters in here, but.
In exchange, Tsukiko and Yomi, users of Miko power, are in here.
They can observe the thoughts of the twins.
If they try to go against us, Tsukiko and Yomi will use their power.
But, Onii-san still intends to have sex
Yeah, and as expected, they�re preparing cameras
The twins place the bottles on the floor and faced the cameras.
Rie-chan, was it like this?
Yes, Eri-chan, it�s like that
The two cute middle-school sisters wearing a white school swimsuit and collar on their necks face the camera and make poses.
Look, Onii-san, do you like this?
Eri faced me, spread her legs and sticks out her hips.
Or this?
Rie gets on all fours and swings her ass towards me.
What are you girls doing?
I don�t get it.
You see, we wear this kind of clothing whenever we film
That�s right. Father makes us do various pose
He says that this pose makes a lot of profits
That�s right. Showing the crotch part while wearing a swimsuit, or making some wrinkles around here
Rie pressed the cloth around her crotch and created a wrinkle.
Also, stirring up our breasts where the areola�s color is slipping out of the cloth
Yes, that. Crotch and areola. It�s one of the mixed-used on the sets we sell
And to keep both, the lolicons have to buy all 48 as a set
That�s right, the remaining 46 can be any other pictures. It�s filled with cute photos of us
It doesn�t need to be us wearing a swimsuit or doing anything lewd
Like, we could put on our uniform, or any other cute clothing to dilute the photo set
The twins said.
You girls don�t get it. The old men don�t want only the lewd photos. Girls wearing ordinary clothes and slowly turning to a lewd one is what excites them
Nei said.
But, we�re.right?
Right. They cut corners when taking photos of us wearing ordinary clothes
It�s stupid
Father does nothing but presses the shutter without thinking
He�s on the mood only after we wear the lewd clothes
I guess it�s because it sells more
The photo sets have to arouse the old men or they will no longer buy the next photo and video sets
That was our life
Their parents earn money from using photos and videos of the twins and selling them to the lolicons.
How is it Onii-san, are you aroused?
Do you want us to wear something lewder than this school swimsuit?
Like, a T-back where our butts are exposed, or string swimsuit
Fundoshi is okay too
Oh right, Eri-chan, Father had us wear a Fundoshi
That sold a lot
Yes, most of the lolicons were into that clothing
Also, that one. The photos of us wearing string underwear and playing with dogs
That was also a hit
It seems that everyone�s aroused with the idea that we�re playing with dogs while wearing swimsuit
Although, all we do is mess around
Whose dog was it again?
Mother borrowed one from her old friends
Oh. Most sex industries have people buying dogs after all
That dog showered us with pee halfway through the photoshoot
Yes, that. The dog was right next to us
I heard that the photo of the dog peeing in front of us was the most popular one
I don�t get it
Right. We don�t get how the lolicons think
That dog was a male. The pee came out from the dog�s penis.
And we looked at it and laughed, and it was a hit for them
Somehow, there were some disgusting emails from the lolicon
Yeah, Father�s business phone received those
I want to show myself peeing in front of Eri-chan and Rie-chan, they said
Really, they were disgusting
Yeah. Totally disgusting
The twins said and laughed.
Onii-san, you like that?
Onii-san, are you going to pee in front of us too?
As usual, the two are pretending to make such conversations.
They�re throwing their ill-will towards me.
Onii-san, in the end, you wanted to have sex with us, don�t you?
Yeah. You�re just like the disgusting lolicons
Yeah, poor us
Yep. We�re the most pitiful twins in the world
Like forcing us to have sex here
It really is cruel. That�s not what a decent man would do
We�re still young
Not even our Father let us have sex at this age
Yeah. It�s more profitable for us to make lewd videos while still inexperienced
Our photos and videos did sell a lot
Really, it sold like hotcakes
Father�s smartphone has the data of the customers he had
And taking away our first time in here would be a waste
There�s even cameras and tools around here
That�s right. They should take lewd videos of us and it will sell
It�s a bargain
I.
Tsukiko, I thought that these girls will obey me?
I asked her.
Yes. Therefore, they can�t disobey Kou-sama. They�re only giving suggestions
I see. it�s a suggestion.
In truth, they don�t want me to violate them.
They�re trying to guide me to change my mind and stop myself from violating the twins.
They can�t face my intent directly.
You�re free to give us whatever orders you want, and we will follow it, but we�re suggesting that you should do this instead
That�s their plan.
First, stop making that pose
I told the twins
Eh, but.
If that�s the case, how about this?
Yeah. This pose is popular with the lolicons
The two take another pose in a hurry.
As expected, it�s another sensual pose for some cheap erotic photographs
I order you to stop
hii
yes!
The order Tsukiko carved into the hearts of the twins took effect.
The twins sat down on the bed.
Don�t do that pose in front of me, no, not in front of every single man, ever again
I looked into Eri and Rie�s eyes and gave my order.
That pose only spoils your beauty
The twins.
We?
Beautiful?
They�re dumbfounded
Your base is cute and beautiful. That�s why you should stop that foolish drama you�re trying to do
When I told them that.
i.
we�re.
We�re not doing any drama
That�s right. This is our true selves
We�re like this from the start
You don�t know anything so don�t speak for your convenience
The twins get angry.
Then, don�t make decisions on yourself either
Tsukiko, who�s with us here said.
You see, Onii-chan is different from your lolicon fans
Right. It may be true for your the lolicon old men, but it�s wrong to think that Yo-chan�s the same as them
Nei added.
It�s obviously the same
That�s right. All the people who want to have sex with us are the same
They�re all lolicon and troublesome people
Onii-san is also no different from the lolicons!
The parents of the twins use them as their products for the lolicons.
It�s inevitable for them to have their opinion of men become that distorted.
For now, you two should get off the bed
I ordered them.
Huh?
Why?
The twins look like they don�t understand.
You girls aren�t going first
I told the two.
The biggest problem you two have is that you think that you two are the center of this world
They want everything to focus on them, and they act to put themselves at the advantage.
But, that�s not the truth
I said. Then the two.
Haa, what are you talking about?
That�s right. We�re the lead in our lives
It�s obvious that we should think what�s best for ourselves
They revolted.
Yeah. Sure, you�re the leading actor in your life. But, not even the leading actors can do everything as they see fit
We know that even if Onii-san doesn�t tell us
We lived our life going through so many hardships!
Oh, I finally get it.
These twins.
You girls don�t trust anyone other than yourselves
They don�t trust their parents nor their friends.
Their parents sell them off to perverts.
The twins never let down their guard on Tendou Otome and the other older Yakuza daughters.
They don�t trust anyone. They can�t.
They only trust themselves.
The twins have been together since they were young, and that�s how it ended up.
I won�t deny the lives you�ve experienced so far, but
I tell them.
But, the world isn�t that much. You girls only saw 13 years of your life
Their father raised them in the world where the Yakuza stands out.
I know that they�re forced to live a different life from the ordinary.
Children who can�t trust their parents will never trust anyone else.
And it distorts their personality, just like these twins.
They show a forced smile on their face to make sure that their selfish parents don�t snap and hit them.
However, their minds are always cautious, they don�t trust anyone.
They use their cute face and body as their weapon, that�s how the twins fought until now.
Onii-san, you two haven�t lived that long, have you?
Don�t speak like you know better
The twins are always fighting.
They will work together to gain the leadership of the place.
Yeah, I�m also still young, and sure, it�s wrong to speak like I know better
If you know then don�t say anything
That�s right, stop making that face like you know everything about us
But.
But you see, I have more experience than you girls, and I�ve seen lives of more people
I.
That�s why I know that what you�re doing isn�t good for you
The twins;
What is this man who�s trying to rape us telling us?
That�s right! You won�t fool us!
The two are defending the wall to their heart.
eeh? But you know, it�s great that Onii-chan�s going to deflower you girls
Mana speaks up suddenly.
You see, my first time was also from rape. Onii-chan did it with me during the Golden Ween this year
She says with a bright smile on her face.
We were outside, on the lawn, while it�s raining. He pushed me down, and he tore my clothes. Naturally, I was a virgin back then so I was really scared, and it did hurt. But, Onii-chan poured me so much love. He came inside me three times The twins listen to Mana dumbfoundedly.
Then, Onii-chan and I went to the bath, and he washed my body stained with blood and mud. Then, he also raped me inside an ordinary room. Then, Onii-chan didn�t let me go home anymore
Hearing that again, I�m seriously evil.
Then, Onii-chan violated me that night and the next day. I just lost my virginity back then, and yet, he violates me about ten times in a day
I�m jealous
Ruriko said.
When I gave my virginity to Onii-san, it didn�t take ten rounds that day
Well yeah. It needed a lot of love, and nobody but Yo-chan can do that
Nei who knew about that time has said.
what are you talking about?
I don�t get these people
The twins are shocked by the bright conversation Mana and the girls are having.
Look, you see, I was on the brink of death back then
Mana smiled.
My father had no way out of it. He incurred people�s anger, and, how do I say it? Papa caused a lot of women�s lives to turn crazy and some of them even died
Minaho-neesan�s little sister. Megu�s mother.
Furthermore, some of the women Shirasaka Sousuke kidnapped and turned to prostitutes committed suicide as they have a weak heart.
Therefore, people who wanted to take revenge on Papa wanted to kill me. They hated all of Papa�s relatives
She�s not lying. That really happened
Nei affirmed.
But, it�s your parents, Onee-san has nothing to do with it
That�s right. It�s weird. It�s absurd
But you know, you girls are daughters of Yakuza so you should understand that, right? Reasoning doesn�t work in this world
Well, that�s true
Nei said. Mana smiles.
But you see, I was an idiot. You see, they kidnapped me, just like you girls, but I closed down my heart desperately. I thought that If I can escape, then I will, and yet, I pretend to be sociable with them. I acted. You girls have it better. There are two of you. As for me, I was along against people who hated my father to death Mana said.
Yes, I was just like you two. You see, I had to close my heart and act since I was a child. Ah, by the way, my body was frail when I was small and so I stayed with my relatives. Therefore, I misunderstood that I�m good at acting sociable with other people. I was confident that nobody can see through my thoughts. I was really stupid The twins stared at Mana.
Therefore, the kidnappers let my act go through, making me think that I�m not exposed yet. Ahahaha, that was all in vain. They know all about it. Or should I say that they were leading me to act that way? Well, of course. After all, they�re much more mature than me. They obviously saw through my lies Right.
I�m the only one fooled by Shirasaka Maika�s act.
In the end, I pressed forward with my act and placed myself in more danger. I get it now but back then, they decided to kill me for real. They already made plans for it
The person in question, Minaho-neesan, is in the other room.
Of course, she�s listening to Mana�s talk.
Back then, Onii-chan, this one.He�s the only one who doesn�t want me to die
Mana looked at me.
That�s not true. Megu was there too
But, it�s Onii-chan who tried to stop that person from killing me, Onii-chan protected me
That�s.
They allowed me to live but in exchange, I had to become Onii-chan�s sex slave. That�s why I�m alive right now. As Onii-chan�s sex slave
That�s.
Messed up.
The twins look like they don�t understand.
But, I�m happy now! Really happy! I have a hundred times more happiness than when I was an ordinary girl. After all, I�m loved, and I give love. You see, when Onii-chan first raped me, he was gentle. He�s treating me gently. If it wasn�t the case, I won�t be able to endure ten rounds for my first time. If it�s just a weird man, then he would�ve assaulted me following his sexual desires. If it�s an ordinary man, he would give up after three rounds. Onii-chan loves Mana from the bottom of his heart, and that�s why he�s gone that far That�s wrong.
I�m not that kind of man.
Why does it have to go that far?
Yeah. I don�t get it
The twins ask.
The people who wanted revenge on Papa don�t want to let me live without feeling the same pain as death
Mana said.
I can no longer find any place to live other than as Onii-chan�s sex slave. In the end, their revenge killed off Papa and socially murdered him as well. Also, this happened back then, but Mama and Ojii-chan abandoned me too Hearing that Mana�s father died, the twins shivered.
Onii-chan accepted me, who has no family to return to. But, I have nothing to give back to Onii-chan, see? You can�t receive everything someone who�s not blood-related to you without giving any compensation. Therefore, I have to become Onii-chan�s sex slave as he accepted me in his family. After all, Onii-chan has no reason to accept me Mana said.
Thus now, with my pride as a person, as a human, I will serve Onii-chan forever. After all, we�re family for the rest of our lives. We will stay as a family forever. I�ll do anything, and I�ll never betray Onii-chan no matter what. I will not have sex with anyone but Onii-chan and I will bear Onii-chan�s child. After all, Mana belongs only to Onii-chan Mana.
I also have everyone in the family, and they�re all precious, but, the center of that family, and the most precious for Mana, is Onii-chan. Onii-chan is there, and that�s why the family accepts Mana Then.
You think Mana-chan�s crazy? Insane? You think that she�s out of her mind?
Nei asks the twins.
But you see, we�re all similar in a sense. Yo-chan�s the only one for me. We�re not blood-related, but, he�s my most precious little brother. Therefore, we have sex. And it will be Yo-chan only. I want to make Yo-chan feel good and I want to feel pleasure from Yo-chan. When Yo-chan pours his semen inside me, I shiver in happiness. I will bear Yo-chan�s child. If Yo-chan dies, then I will also die. That�s how much I love him!
Me too
Ruriko
I�ve witnessed the death of my father
Ruriko�s father is the source of the chaos inside Kouzui house, and so Miss Cordelia killed him.
Back then, my head was in chaos. I was shocked, scared, sad. Just like you girls right now
Huh?
You girls are afraid, aren�t you? You think about your father and Tendou Otome-san, and you feel scared, right?
I see.
The twins are strangely eccentric.
So that�s the cause.
I was like that. My heart is in a mess and yet, I try to act that I�m okay, pretending to be tough in front of Grandfather and Onii-sama
Ruriko after her father�s death was like that.
Therefore, Grandfather sold me off to Onii-sama. As a sex slave
Ruriko smiles.
Onii-sama had sex with me, his slave.Of course, I was a virgin. Then, I finally let out all the emotions I�ve been piling up inside and cried. I cried in Onii-sama�s arms. I became able to depend on Onii-sama with all my heart. I let out my whimpers. After all, I am Onii-sama�s slave. He dotes on me for the rest of my life, and so I will serve him with my whole mind and body The twins are surprised by the words of this young lady overflowing with elegance.
You�re not the only ones who endured a painful experience
Tsukiko.
Yomi and I had our parents murdered. Likewise, Kou-sama accepted us in his family and saved us
That�s right. Therefore, Yomi is Sensei�s slave. I serve him
Yomi said.
Kou-sama, it looks like the twins misunderstand what sex means
Tsukiko said.
Yeah. These girls only see sex as a dirty act
Yomi reads the minds of the twins.
That�s why they don�t know how much we treasure sex. On how we feel our bonds by having sex with Kou-sama
The twins.
Sex is dirty!
It�s disgusting
Father brings women and we�ve seen it all
Mother also brings men for herself
Then, there�s also the old men who look at us lewdly
Disgusting
Father shows it off
Videos where girls of our age are forced to have sex
You girls will do this soon enough, so you should study, he said.
No way, I don�t want to have sex
Yes, never
I mean, I hate it
I hate it all!
Eri and Rie.
Girls.
Never mind that, just get off from the futon
I told the two.
I�m going to show you what real sex is
Chapter 928. Night of Flirting Sex education for the twins Learning Arc 2
Who�s first?
Nei asks me.
I received my share just earlier
Ruriko tells the other girls.
So, I will be taking photographs this time
She raises the digital camera she�s holding.
Me too, I�m in charge of the videos
Nei�s in charge of the video cameras.
If that�s the case.
Tsukiko-oneesama, Mana-oneesama, you can go first
Yomi said.
Eeh? You don�t have to mind me. I think Onii-chan would enjoy a sister bowl with Tsukiko-san and Yomi-san
Mana looks at the two.
Speaking of which, I rarely have sex with Tsukiko and Yomi together.
But, one of us need to be composed
Tsukiko said.
Oh right, we can�t have the two sisters with Miko power get absorbed in sex.
Thanks, Yomi. Mana-san, do you not want to go with me?
Tsukiko smiled at Mana.
Not at all! I wanted to try it out together with Tsukiko-oneechan the most!
Mana replies politely.
You two, watch us
Mana smiles and speaks to the twins.
what are the two going to do?
What�s going on?
The twins are surprised.
After all, there�s two of you girls
Nei laughed.
That�s right. You need to learn to serve Onii-sama as a pair
Ruriko also said with a smile.
That�s right. You girls will do the same later, and so you should study on how to make Onii-chan feel pleasure together
Mana added.
Eri and Rie.
That�s.we�re.
Yeah, we have to study
If we can do it.
Auu, why do we have to do this?
The two look at each other worriedly.
Don�t look at yourselves. Look at Kou-sama
Tsukiko ordered the two.
Well then, do you want to take off my clothes Onii-chan, or do you want to watch me undress? Ah, there�s also the choice of leaving it half-on
Mana tells me.
Which do you prefer, Mana?
Err, right. For today.
Mana�s thinking of her request, but.
Wait, Mana-san
Tsukiko stopped Mana.
She�s smiling, but her voice show seriousness.
Right now, these girls need to learn on how to serve Kou-sama, so.
She turned to me.
Kou-sama, please observe the proper treatment of your sex slaves for today
Huh?
Proper treatment of sex slaves, what?
I don�t know that.
Kou-sama, you�re such a kind man, and that�s why you always look after us
Tsukiko said.
We pour each other love that goes beyond master and slave relationship. However
However?
Tsukiko looks at the twins.
I think that it shouldn�t be the kind of sex we should show the twins
You mean?
These girls will become Kou-sama�s sex slaves, and so they need to learn the proper ways of serving and the proper form
No, look.
What do you mean by proper ways of serving?
I don�t get it.
All of Kou-sama�s sex slaves in here are all young girls
Tsukiko looks at the girls in the room.
Ruriko�s 15, Mana and Yomi are 14.
They�re younger than me.
This is my personal opinion, but recently, I feel that the sex slaves are deviating from their duty
Like, what? What Duty?
Kou-sama, don�t you feel the same way?
No, I don�t get it.
I look at Ruriko, Mana,a nd Yomi.
These girls know the pleasures of sex.
Or should I say.
Ruriko had sex with me without experiencing masturbation.
To this day, not a single finger has entered her vagina.
Only my dick has entered Ruriko�s secret place.
If she�s lustful, then she will ask to have sex with me.
She releases her lust from having sex with me and nothing else, and she�s convinced that the last round has to be a creampie.
Recently, we have been spoiled with Kou-sama�s love that the thought of serving has loosened up
Tsukiko, that�s.
Sure, my current women are.
They�re all smart, and they have their thoughts together.
Like, I want to do this today, or I want this one today
They voluntarily suggest it.
They know that I will accept whatever they want.
But, it can�t always be like that. I think that we should understand what Kou-sama desires first before concentrating on what we want to do
What I desire?
No, it doesn�t really matter, does it?
There�s no need to be that considerate.
I�m just happy that everyone wants me.
It�s not trivial, okay?
Nei speaks with a strong tone.
You know, we treasure Yo-chan too
No.
I�m thankful for that, but.
The thoughts I want to do this, I want to do that.
It doesn�t matter.
That�s not true
Tsukiko said.
Yes. It matters, Sensei
Yomi�s also reading my thoughts.
That�s right. Onii-sama hasn�t been coming after me without warning recently
Ruriko.
No, I don�t know why but when I see Ruriko�s ass while doing the laundry in the mansion, I get horny suddenly. Sorry
There�s nothing to apologize about. Ruriko is Onii-sama�s slave, so please come at me anytime. Ruriko is also happy that Onii-sama does it
Ruriko says with a smile.
Yeah, I get that. We�re just slaves and yet we ask for too much from Onii-chan
Mana said.
We need to rethink our daily lives to make Onii-chan come after us instead
No, you don�t have to do that
No. It�s a necessity
Nei said.
If this goes on, we will continue to rely on Yo-chan all the time
No, it�s okay
I said, but.
That�s not it, Yo-chan. You know, if the king of the Harem is always exhausted, then it will be bad
Yes. Kou-sama�s the master of the Harem, and yet, you�re not having enough pleasure from your harem
Tsukiko said.
You see, we don�t have any negative perception about sex thanks to Yo-chan. That�s the reason why the everyone from the elder sisters to Agnes and Luna-chan loves sex, but Yo-chan
Nei?
Yeah. Yeah, that�s why everyone�s brimming with curiosity and wants to try out a lot of things
Mana nods.
It can�t be helped. We�re all healthy. And once you discover that sex with Sensei is fun, then.
Indeed, having sex with Onii-sama is fun
Yomi said. Ruriko joined in.
To Ruriko, the word �pleasure� is changed to �fun.�
Besides, we don�t feel ashamed to ask anything from Yo-chan, we all have a bond with Yo-chan that he will accept whatever kind of sex we want to do
Nei said.
But, if it�s always like that, that will surely suffocate Onii-sama
Yeah. The requests of the sex slaves would escalate, and Onii-chan might no longer enjoy it
Mana.
No, I.
I think that you need to return to the status as the master of your sex slaves
Tsukiko tells me.
Therefore, these girls need to become Kou-sama�s slaves
She says as she looks at the frightened twins.
You do know that these girls are different from the women Kou-sama�s embraced so far
The twins, Eri and Rie.
These girls will become impudent once Kou-sama allows them to deviate from the master and slave relationship
Right, these girls.
I have to be careful with them or they will become conceited and there will be nothing I can do with them.
That�s why I�m not letting them inside the family.
They can�t make contact with Agnes and Mao-chan.
These girls will give a negative influence on Agnes and Mao.
I think that Kou-sama should keep the master-slave relationship thoroughly with them
Yeah, Tsukiko�s right.
Minaho-oneechan accepted the girls with that intent in mind
Nei speaks heartily.
Up until now, if Yo-chan wants to save someone, they enter the family, but, these girls can�t do that
I also have my limits.
I have to protect the girls in my family first.
Therefore, these girls have become Yo-chan�s sex slaves so they could live, but, you need to keep it in your mind that the relationship will not evolve further from that
I get that.
Therefore, we will show off to these girls so they would learn the proper way to serve Kou-sama as a sex slave
Tsukiko.
Right. That�s how Mana started.
I should teach them that the slaves aren�t about what they want, it�s about what I want them to do.
Then, also, I think that Kou-sama needs to become persistent as Kou-sama�s slaves right now
Tsukiko said.
I agree with Tsukiko-oneesama
Yes, I think that�s a good idea
Me too, I want to become a better sex slave
Yomi thinks the same
Mana, Nei, Ruriko, Yomi.
Then, let us teach the newcomers the proper way to have sex as their duty as sex slaves
Tsukiko said.
However.
Please leave it to Tsukiko
Tsukiko speaks to me with a powerful look.
Yo-chan, you should entrust this to Tsukiko-san
Nei also tells me.
That�s right. Certainly, recently, we�ve been degrading. Mana needs to relearn about being a sex slave from scratch
Err.
I mean, that proper way of sex for sex slaves.
What kind of sex is that?
The foundation of sex slaves.
I don�t get it.
It�s to constantly think of how to make Kou-sama happy
Tsukiko says.
She read my thoughts.
Then, Mana-san, come over here
Okay
Kou-sama, stay still
A bed placed in the middle of the room.
Tsukiko and Mana sandwich me in between.
Then, let�s begin, Nei-sama, Ruriko-sama
Tsukiko calls out the two.
Yeah, I�m ready to record now. I can handle all of the fixed cameras on the pc over there. When we�re having a good scene, I�ll go over and record with a camera on hand
Please leave the photos to me
Nei and Ruriko are ready to film, it�s perfect.
You girls are ready? You should watch what we�re about to do and learn
Tsukiko tells the twins.
Auu
Numumu
Where�s your response?
i understand
Yes, Onee-san
The twins can�t do anything but follow Tsukiko�s orders as she has her Miko power to make them obey.
Then
Then, Tsukiko.
She faces me while sitting on the side of the bed together with Mana.
Okay, the camera�s recording now
Nei begins recording.
All the video cameras have their REC indicator lit red.
Kou-sama
Tsukiko places her hands on the floor and lowers her head.
Onii-chan, no, Master
Mana copies Tsukiko and prostrates herself before me.
We will begin our service for today
Mana will also do the same
what�s this? This is too exaggerated.
Nei records the two giving their greetings.
Likewise, Tsukiko and Mana�s dignified actions are carved into the twins� heads.
Please show affection to this lowly self
And please do the same with mana
Err.
What affection?1
I asked.
Kou-sama�s warm and gentle semen
Tsukiko smiles.
Tonight, please grant Tsukiko your sperm
Tsukiko wants to become pregnant with my child.
eeh, O-Onee-san?
you sure you want a child?
The twins raise their voice in surprise.
Indeed, I want to become pregnant with Kou-sama�s child
Mana doesn�t mind it either
I would like to give birth by next year and start raising the child. So please pour a lot inside Tsukiko
Please let out a lot inside Mana too
We will work our best to serve
Mana will do her best too!
The two rub their forehead on the tatami mat and said.
O-OKay
Err.
I wonder what do I tell them?
This is a first.
Oh well.
i�m looking forward to it, Tsukiko, Mana
I managed to speak out.
Yes. Then, excuse us
Tsukiko.
Mana-san, I will take off Kou-sama�s clothes. As for you, let Kou-sama�s eyes enjoy what he sees
Yes. I understand, Tsukiko-oneesama
Oh, it means she�s stripping.
Right. It would be weird if I take off their clothes when they�re the slaves.
But, �enjoy what I see?�
Anyway, Tsukiko stands up and goes to me, but.
Excuse me
Then, her long fingers reach for my buttons and gently remove them.
Uwa! That�s great! You act like a slave. I�ll do that next time when taking off Yo-chan�s clothes!
Nei said.
On the other hand, Mana.
Excuse me.
She bows her head and gets on the bed
Then.
Onii-chan, look at Mana. Watch me
She�s blushing and breathing hot sighs.
She lets me see the buttons on her blouse.
Then, she slowly takes them off.
Mana�s cute chest and a white-laced bra are exposed.
Then.
Onii-chan.Master, I love you
Mana slowly lifts her skirt.
She stretches out her foot towards me and her pure flawless legs show itself.
Her not-yet meaty but still cute thighs.
Then, I can see her white panty.
Ufufu, can you see it, Onii-chan?
Mana smiles like a little devil and spreads her legs.
aah.
Kou-sama, excuse me
Tsukiko who�s finished taking off my top.
She reaches out for my lower half.
She unhooks my belt, and then.
Onii-chan, look
Mana reaches out for her back and unhooked her bra.
The bra loosens up inside her half-open top.
She takes off her bra at her leisure.
Then, her pink and small nipples show itself.
Onii-chan, look, it�s my breasts that no other man has tasted. Mana�s breasts only belong to Onii-chan. It�s waiting for Onii-chan�s tongue, lips to lick and suck on them
Meanwhile, Tsukiko lowers my pants.
My dick is already erect.
rie-chan, that�s.
it�s big.
The twins pay attention to my crotch.
My erect penis inside my pants.
Ufufu, my heart�s throbbing when Onii-chan�s watching. Mana�s aroused
Mana moistens her lips with her tongue.
Look at it, Mana�s already wet
Mana shows her crotch.
Her white panty shows a stain of love nectar seeping in.
Kou-sama, excuse me
Tsukiko gently pats my crotch.
All as I get aroused from Mana�s lewdness.
Kou-sama, it�s getting hot
Tsukiko can feel the heat of my penis through the fabric.
Onii-chan, I�m taking this off
Mana smiled and takes off her panty.
While at it, Tsukiko lowers my underwear.
Uwa! Rie-chan!
Yeah, Eri-chan
It�s huge!
What the hell?
The twins observe my exposed penis and trembled.
Tsukiko grabbed it and started stroking.
What�s she doing?
I don�t know
It must be their first time seeing a handjob.
On the other hand, Mana.
Look, Onii-chan
She spreads her legs to an M shape and shows her pussy.
It�s Onii-chan�s exclusive hole to release all the white liquid. Onii-chan, do you want to put it inside? Do you want to thrust it in? Do you want to violate Mana?
I.
Mana wants Onii-chan. I want Onii-chan�s penis to thrust inside me!
Chapter 929. Night of Flirting Sex education for the twins Observation Arc 1
Let�s switch, Mana-san
Tsukiko who�s teasing my penis, speaks to Mana.
Yes, this time, Mana will touch Onii-chan
Mana takes off her half-undressed dress.She comes to me naked.
Meanwhile, Tsukiko lets go of her hand and goes to the bed.
It�s my turn to show my naked body
Tsukiko smiled and begins her strip show
On the other hand, Mana.
Okay, let�s undress Onii-chan too
She squats on my legs and takes off my underwear.
Kou-sama, ufufufu
Tsukiko suddenly goes under her skirt.
Then, she takes off her panty.
Yes. Now I�m naked below my skirt
She gently throws the panty she took off.
Wow, Tsukiko-san, you seem to be into some perverted stuff!
Nei says while recording Tsukiko through the camera.
It�s not my preference
Tsukiko smiled.
Kou-sama wants me to do that
Yeah.
I imagined that it would be great if she did that. I sure did.
That prim and stoic image of a shrine maiden.
I want to see it turn lewd, disheveled.
Yes, certainly
Is it good or bad that she can read my thoughts?
She knows all of my desires.
It�s Kou-sama anyway, so there�s no problem
Tsukiko smiled.
After all, Kou-sama never hides any secret from us from the start
That�s right. Sensei�s honest anytime, anywhere
Yomi said.
You see, I know that I�m dumber than others. I don�t think I can make a good lie or bargain while trying to fool someone. I�m not a battle manga protagonist
I said.
No, Kou-sama, dumber people are inclined to lie to others more
Tsukiko?
Yeah, Tsukiko-oneesama�s right. Dumber people think that they can deceive others because they�re superior
The sisters who can read thoughts give their testimony.
All of the ordinary men lie. We know that
Yes, that�s the truth
Tsukiko and Yomi smiled.
Sensei never lies, and so Yomi, Tsukiko-oneesama, Luna, and Koyomi-chan can live their lives in peace
It�s true. It�s always been troublesome trying to deal with people who lie and try to fool us
Yeah, during the time when the Kansai Yakuza meddles with the Takakura shrine.
Especially Tsukiko who hid her Miko power.
At that time, Yomi only had the compelling power, her mind-reading hasn�t awakened yet.
I can see their ugly hearts and yet I had to pretend that I don�t. It was hard
Tsukiko.
But, I�m happy now
She throws off her blouse.
Ufufu. Tsukiko-oneechan�s body is beautiful
Mana says while caressing my penis gently.
Really? Mana-san is beautiful too
Tsukiko said.
Yeah, Mana�s growing more beautiful
Controlling her meals and training her body line. She does her best to exercise to ripen her beautiful body.
It�s not sports training.
If you train your body too much during the growth period, it might hinder growth instead.
She tightens up the spots that need to tighten and she stimulates the growth of parts that needs growth.
She checks the degree of growth every day, and.
She continues training herself to become a beautiful girl.
Thank you, Onii-chan. But, I�m still ways to go. Look forward to three years later!
Mana dreams to debut as a supermodel when she�s 17 years old.
I�m jealous, Mana-san is still in her growth period. She will grow to become more beautiful
Tsukiko said.
What are you talking about? Onee-san, you�re also beautiful
Really. You�re saying that despite having such a fine body
The twins speak harshly yet honest.
I mean, why is it that everyone that�s coming here is all beauties?
Yeah! I don�t get it!
Is that what they really think? Or are they still planning something?
If you have so many beauties around you, why does Onii-san want us?
Yes, he asks for too much. Right, Eri-chan?
Right, Rie-chan. He shouldn�t want pebbles in the riverbed like us, should he?
Onii-san, don�t force yourself
It�s the latter.
Girls like us don�t have the right curves
Touching us won�t give you pleasure either
I.
No, you two have good bodies for girls of your age. At least, you�ve grown enough that you can take in an erect penis inside you girls
The twins panicked.
that�s not true, right? Rie-chan
That�s right, Eri-chan�s right
Our bodies are like matchsticks.
We�re top-heavy, small, and frail!
The twins don�t know when to give up.
No. You�re beautiful enough right now and will grow to become more beautiful in the future
Tsukiko says while taking off her clothes.
That�s right. When Onii-chan�s penis goes deep inside you, and he pours in his semen in your womb, you�ll become more beautiful
Mana smiles.
that�s not true
Yeah, that�s weird
It�s nothing weird. Didn�t you say it earlier?
Ruriko told the twins.
You said that we�re all beautiful. We weren�t this beautiful back then
That�s right! We all have sex with Yo-chan, and that�s why we become beautiful
No, look.
That�s not true. Ya-chan, you were already extremely beautiful since I first met you
Those were my thoughts.
Huh? Was it?
Nei plays dumb.
Ruriko�s also really beautiful and cute. Tsukiko, you have that mysterious beauty that you have now, and Yomi�s cheerfulness is beautiful. And Mana, you were already cute back then
I couldn�t be the only one that changed my women to this much beauty.
They�re all charming, cute, and beautiful women.
Thanks, Onii-chan
Mana smiled, and then, she pokes my hard penis.
But, it�s true that we all became more beautiful thanks to Onii-chan
Indeed. Back then, I was just a hopeless delinquent whose heart is distorted
Nei said.
Me too, I�m nothing but a boring girl raised like a spoiled brat
Mana.
Meanwhile, I was an insolent and charmless girl
Ruriko.
And I was in despair back then
Tsukiko.
As for me, I�m only a bad girl who caused troubles to my precious sisters
Yomi.
We don�t know much about our outward appearance but, our insides were never beautiful. And when we met Kou-sama, that dirt is wiped away, cleaned up
Tsukiko speaks to me again.
But.
Uhm, I think that Onee-san will get angry if I say this, but.
Yeah, I get you. Eri-chan
The twins speak.
We only see you all as crazy people
Onii-san too. You�re not normal
You all are weird
This is weird
To be honest, it�s disgusting
Yeah, it�s disgusting. Eri-chan
They show their displeasure towards us.
I get it. Despite all this, we still need to have sex with Onii-san, right?
If not, they�re not letting us live
But, I can�t accept it no matter what
Yeah, we can�t agree with the way of life they have
I can�t agree with all this
That�s right, you all are crazy people
I.
Yeah. Of course. If you look at it from an objective point of view, we�re inconsistent and disgusting
I get that.
But, we have no choice. This is the only way of life we have
Nei.
Nei-oneesan, even if you tell the girls that, they won�t understand. And since they don�t understand, they never will
Mana said.
Also, Kou-sama, their opinion is never objective
Tsukiko smiles.
Right, these twins aren�t ordinary either.
Their parents sell videos of them to lolicon and even put their virginity to auction.
That�s the reality that�s normal for the twins.
Hey, Onii-chan, concentrate on us for now
Mana turned to me.
Do you girls know about it? Oh well, I think you already do
Mana opens up her mouth and then stuffs my dick inside.
we know that much!
that�s fellatio, right?
Father showed it to us in a video
It�s my first time seeing a dick get swallowed that vividly through
We also did a pseudo-fellatio for the lolicon videos, right? Rie-chan
Pseudo?
Well, the fish sausage looked like a penis. Then, you stuff it in
Father and Mother taught us how to do it
You shape your mouth like you�re speaking U and O and then you make lots of salivae to get it wet
Our pseudo-fellatio videos were famous
That�s right. I hate fish sausage though
It�s not delicious
They had us suck on the same fish sausage for at least one hour
The taste becomes duller until you don�t know what you�re licking
I don�t even get what I�m hearing.
Eh? Onii-chan�s penis tastes delicious though
Mana crawls her tongue on my glans with an ecstatic look
I will do the same
The naked Tsukiko draws her beautiful face on my crotch.
Then, Mana will lick the testicles!
Mana moves her tongue down, giving the tip to Tsukiko.
But, Rie-chan. That�s thicker than the fish sausage, isn�t it?
It�s thick, and the tip part is huge
If he shoved that in, it will bust a hole in our stomach
We might die from massive bleeding
Nope.
The twins should be able to have sex.
They�re much more developed than Agnes and Mana.
Still.
Ugh, Woah
I unconsciously leaked out a voice of pleasure.
What�s up, Onii-chan?
Mana asks while looking up at me.
It feels good. Mana and Tsukiko, you two move your tongue where it stimulates me the most
Furthermore, they�re good at it.
The two of you have different texture and temperature with your tongues, it�s great
Ufufu, I�m happy
Tsukiko smiles.
Mana-san, take care of this. Kou-sama seems to want breasts now
eeh, ah.
Okay! Mana will continue fellating
Once again, Mana holds my penis in her mouth.
Tsukiko gets up and draws her nicely shaped breasts before my eyes.
Here, Kou-sama
Yeah
I bury my face on Tsukiko�s soft breasts.
I suck on her pink nipples.
Ufu, it feels good, it�s a satisfying feeling
Tsukiko said.
My breasts have grown one size thanks to Kou-sama�s embrace
Right.
Ah, Yomi too!
Huh, that breasts of yours are still growing, Yomi?
The bra I had so far is getting painful so I bought a new bra last week
I see.
Look, when there�s two serving Kou-sama, he can enjoy breasts of one while the other serves him with her mouth
Tsukiko speaks to the twins.
You girls will do the same. Watch closely, ahn
Tsukiko gasps when I started biting her nipples.
Geez, Kou-sama
She gently wraps my head and pats my hair.
Tsukiko-oneechan, is it enough?
Mana says while checking the hardness of my penis.
Yes. Then, Kou-sama, please lie down on the bed
I�m below this time?
It�s for the girls
They might feel fear when the male is on top when having sex.
But, if I lie down and the woman is on top.
The woman will take the lead on insertion and movement, so.
It doesn�t look as scary as the former.
Besides, we can show how we connect to them clearer with this
Tsukiko says as she reads my thoughts.
Right, it would be hard to look at the connected part when we�re doing missionary.
Okay
I lie down on the bed and spread my arms and legs.
Mana-san, you can go first
Tsukiko smiles.
I think that they�ll accept it better if you go first as you�re close to their age
Compared to Tsukiko�s mature body.
Mana�s young body is.
Roger that, Tsukiko-taichou
Mana jokingly said.
Then, she gets on top of me.
Yeah, she�s posing like she�s about to pee in the toilet.
Watch closely, don�t look away
Tsukiko orders the twins.
Okay Look at Mana�s crotch!
Mana spreads her legs to an M shape on top of my body.
Mana�s slit is already wet.
Her dripping juice drips down on my abdomen.
Now everyone, look at Mana�s right hand! This will show my ordinary pussy that has no seed for today
She faces the twins and opens up her slit.
Love nectar drips down a string.
what�s with that? It�s a bit too grotesque
Yeah, it�s a bit scary
It must be the twins� first time to see someone else�s vagina.
It looks like they still haven�t gone for the hardcore route where they show inside their vagina for their lolicon videos.
No other thing has entered this place but Onii-chan�s penis. It�s a beautiful pussy! It�s used only for half a year
Mana smiles happily.
As for the hymen, nothing�s left because Onii-chan tore it cleanly. Look here. This is where Onii-chan penis shoves in
Mana grabs my penis and makes it touch her opening.
That thick thing will go inside?
That�s a lie!
I don�t think my dick is that huge though.
But, since the twins are still virgins, they see it as a big one.
Then, I�ll put it in! Onii-chan, can I?
Sure, Mana
I replied.
Everyone, I�ll go ahead
She speaks to Nei and Ruriko, not Tsukiko.
Mana starts lowering her hips.
Wow, it�s really going in!
That�s absurd. It�ll tear you! It might split you apart!
That won�t happen! I won�t split from this! Nguu
Mana narrows her entrance and pushes the tip into the part that she loves.
Are you sure you�re okay?
does it hurt?
Sweat floats in Mana�s forehead.
It doesn�t hurt. When it rubs inside, my spine shivers! aahn! Onii-chan�s penis feels good!
Mana says while her face is dyed in sexual pleasure.
No way, how far are you going to go Onee-san?
It can�t go further than that!
The twins are trembling, but.
Not even half of my penis is inside Mana.
It can still go in! aauu!
Mana�s hips grind deeper.
See? This is the last stop
Mana swallows it all.
Our abdomens touch closely.
Mana�s taking a deep breath.
We�re now connected.
Wow, it went into the root
This Onee-san might be a monster
Sexual intercourse right in front of them.
Furthermore, it�s a young girl that�s only a year away from themselves.
The twins trembled.
I�m not a monster you know! I�m just a woman, and any woman can put this into the root
Indeed. You girls will welcome Kou-sama inside you soon
Tsukiko shows a gentle smile.
Even if you tell us that, right, Rie-chan?
Right, what�s impossible is impossible. Eri-chan
The image of themselves accepting a penis inside has become real inside their heads.
Also, this is important. You don�t just welcome Onii-chan�s penis deep inside you, but you need to use your whole pussy to squeeze and stimulate it
Mana slowly moves her hips.
Awawa, this is the movement we�ve seen from Father�s videos
Somehow, it�s gross
The twins watch my penis go in and out with earnest eyes.
Look, Onee-san�s pussy is dripping wet
Does this liquid or something make it easy to move? It has to be some lubricant or something
It makes both the pussy and the penis slippery, it�s for smoother movement
Mana said.
It feels better when it�s wetter! Aahn
She wriggles her hips on top of me.
Meanwhile, Tsukiko.
Kou-sama, let�s kiss
She gives my lips a passionate kiss.
She asks for my tongue.
Our tongues entwine.
Aah
I�m having sex and kissing different people, it�s arousing.
There�s a different girl making contact with my mucous membranes above and below.
Look at this, now, Mana will use her walls inside to rub Onii-chan�s penis
Mana moves her hips skillfully.
Then, the tip of Onii-chan�s penis rubs in from deep inside. It�s great. It feels amazing! aah! aah! Aafuu
She moves to where it gives her pleasure.
what�s this? This is weird, and yet.
This Onee-san looks like she�s feeling pleasure
The twins are taken aback by Mana�s actions.
After all, it�s Onii-chan! I will never have sex with anyone but Onii-chan
Mana�s whole body shines and she speeds up her hips.
I love you Onii-chan! I love having sex with Onii-chan! aahn I�m so happy! Mana is reaching ecstasy!
Sure, look at Mana-san, Kou-sama
Tsukiko stopped kissing me.
But, please use your hands to play with Tsukiko�s breasts
She leads my hand to her breasts.
Tsukiko will lick Kou-sama�s ears
Oh, her hot sighs and her tongue goes to my tongue.
aah, Onii-chan! Mana�s about to cum!
Mana swings her body sexily on top of me.
Can Mana cum? Please say that I can! Onii-chan! Onii-chan! Please, let me cum! Onii-chan
I.
Yeah, go ahead Mana. Cum all you want!
Yes! Onii-chan! Watch me! Onii-chan, look at Mana�s lewd cumming!
Yeah, I�m watching, Mana
Kufuu I�m so happy!
At that moment.
Mana�s sexual pleasure jumps up and flies to the skies.
I�m cumming! I�m cumming! Mana�s cumming!
Her young and petite body draws an arc on top of me.
Her young vagina clamps my penis tightly and it�s convulsing.
It feels good! Onii-chan!
Seeing Mana who�s enjoying the pleasures of sex.
The twins.
That feels good?
But, Onee-san looks like she does feel pleasure
They�re dumbfounded.
Chapter 930. Night of Flirting Sex education for the twins Observation Arc 2
Haa, haa, haa, haa
Mana�s breathing roughly on top of me.
I still haven�t ejaculated yet, and so my thick and hard erect penis is poking inside Mana.
Kou-sama
Tsukiko kisses me in the lips again and again while letting me massage her breasts.
Yeah, I get it, you�re next right, Tsukiko?
That�s why I held back from pouring it inside Mana.
Besides, I also need to have sex with Yomi later.
Then, the twins.
Minaho-neesan ordered me to have a sample taste the twins.
No, that�s wrong
Tsukiko read my thoughts and smiled.
Kuromori-sama only suggested it. She didn�t give you an order
That�s.
Kou-sama�s becoming captive in the sense of duty again. You can�t do that
Tsukiko, no, that�s.
Kou-sama, do it the way you want to
But.
I understand. Then, Kou-sama, please think of what you need to do, one by one
Tsukiko said.
Right.
Dealing with the twins.
Then, I still need to deal with Tendou Otome and Tokuda Sonoko.
And once that�s done, we�ll go back to Kouzuki mansion.
Then, I have to do Haiji-san and Torii-san.
Oh right, Kurama sisters who will fall from the nobility to prostitution is also there.
Also, the bodyguards of Kurama-san, Anjou sisters.
Also.
Well, I�m glad that it�s a holiday tomorrow.
I don�t have to think about the bakery for today.
Oh right, I should give Nagisa and Ai a call since they�re staying in the mansion.
They might be worried about us.
Is that all?
I look at Tsukiko�s beautiful face.
No, actually, I want to give some time for Nei, Edie, and Katsuko-nee too.
And if possible, Minaho-neesan, Shou-neechan, and Rei-chan too.
They�ve been through a lot today.
I understand all of Kou-sama�s thoughts
Tsukiko smiles.
Then, please scratch all that all I have to do from your head
Huh?
Oh, of course, I will not use my power on Kou-sama. Kou-sama, please forget it yourself
Even if you tell me that.
Oh, I see.
Oh, sorry, I shouldn�t be thinking about what�s later, I should concentrate with Tsukiko right now
It�s already decided that Yomi will go next after Tsukiko.
Sorry, it�s rude of me to think about what�s next when I�m about to have sex with Tsukiko. Also.
I embraced Mana�s sweating body on top of me.
Mana, sorry
Huh, why? Onii-chan
Mana looks up surprised.
No, I unconsciously tried to preserve my energy and stamina that�s why I held back from ejaculating together with Mana�s climax
That�s okay
Mana smiled at me.
Well, Mana loves it when Onii-chan squirts all the liquid into the womb, but. But, I�m happy that we�re connected like this
But.
I�m okay even if you don�t force yourself to make love with me
Tsukiko said.
Instead, it hurts that I can have sex because Kou-sama thinks it�s his duty. I feel sad
That�s true.
Tsukiko�s a beautiful and charming woman.
It�s wrong to have sex with such a cute girl thinking that it�s my duty.
Any delicious meal will become stale if you impose a duty where you need to eat it
Nei said.
But, I�m not fed up with sex at all. I love having sex with everyone
I said.
We know that. After all, Onii-chan�s still hard inside Mana
Mana slowly moves her hips
Hey, Mana
Mana�s keeping it inside until I pass it to the next person!
Ooh, it�s warm and tight inside this young vagina.
Yo-chan�s peerless after all. You don�t get satisfied unless you cum for ten times every night
No, it doesn�t mean that I have to ejaculate or I can�t sleep
But, you want to do it right, Yo-chan?
Well.
Well, yeah, if possible
Every male would want to have sex every day.
If Kou-sama wants to do that, then follow your desires
Tsukiko, you mean?
Okay, Mana had her fill. Who do you want next, Onii-chan?
Don�t say that it�s me because you want to keep everything in order, but instead, think of who you want to have sex with right now?
No, but it�s Tsukiko�s turn next
If you�re doing it out of obligation, then it�s better if we don�t
Ah.
I guess my head is a bit messed up right now.
Sorry, but Tsukiko�s still next
I.
Tsukiko�s right, I should just forget about what I�m about to do later. I want to do nothing but indulge in Tsukiko�s body
I reach out for her breasts.
What I want right now is.
Tsukiko�s body.
She�s much older than me.
Well, if I want to really forget everything and immerse myself in sex, Nei�s voluptuous body and Onee-chan heart is better, but.
Nei can�t let herself free unless it�s just the two of us in the room.
She will be too embarrassed when doing it in front of everyone.
Nei-sama
Tsukiko looked at Nei while reading my thoughts.
It�s okay! You�re also Yo-chan�s onee-chan, Tsukiko-san
Nei smiles.
Shower Yo-chan plenty of love
The meaning behind those words.
When Nei and I are alone, it�s not Yo-chan and Nei having sex.
It�s sex of Kuromori Keito, my other name, and Nei�s real personality, Kuromori Yasuko.
We make love as brother and sister.
I�m not letting anyone outside the family see that secret sex with Yasuko.
My Keito personality isn�t public, thus.
Nei�s saying that she approves Tsukiko as my elder sister.
I understand, Yomi, do you?
She reminds Yomi who can peek into Nei and my mind just like her.
yes, Onee-sama
Yomi replied in a hurry.
By the way, how long do you intend to call me Nei-sama, Tsukiko-san? And you still call Minaho-oneechan Kuromori-sama
Right, Tsukiko.
The other two of the Takakura sisters.
They call Nei Nei-oneesama
Ah, but, Minaho-neesan still remains as Kuromori-sama
I will return to Takakura shrine someday
Tsukiko said.
She�s my woman, and yet, she�s hesitating on what to do with the relationship with Kuromori house
Simply said; if I call Kuromori-sama Onee-sama, Then, the responsibility won�t end with Yomi and Luna but even reach the Takakura shrine
Placing the Takakura shrine maiden in our protection.
It�s different from taking control of those who have the Miko power.
Just because we have custody of Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan.
It doesn�t mean that Minaho-neesan can order Tsukiko and the girls to use their power.
In the end, she only requests for Tsukiko and the girls� power when necessary.
That means, she�s a member of our family, but.
Takakura Shrine isn�t under Black Forest�s control.
The Black Forest and Kouzuki house are similar in that regard.
The Black Forest and Kouzuki house have a business partnership and so we accept their protection, but.
But the Black Forest isn�t under Kouzuki house�s jurisdiction, nor control.
We�re an independent organization separate from them.
Kouzuki house, a nobility on the surface will take a huge risk by taking in an underground criminal organization.
Similarly.
The Black Forest, an ordinary crime syndicate cannot take in the Takakura shrine who holds the Miko power and long history to their name.
In the end, it has to be two separate groups.
If that�s the case, you can call her Kuromori-oneesama
Ruriko, from Kouzuki house, said.
Nei-oneesama does the same. She calls our Grandfather Kouzuki Ojii-chan
Yeah, she does.
Nei, an original member of Black Forest makes that distinction.
Well, as for me, it�s like a family getting married and so I get a new Ojii-chan or something like that
Nei smiled wryly.
But, if Tsukiko-san were to call her Kuromori-oneesama, it would be because she�s Yo-chan�s bride and so she�s calling her like that as an in-law
that�s.
Nei said. Tsukiko blushed.
won�t that be rude to Kuromori-sama if I call her that way?
She speaks bashfully.
Not really. I think Minaho-oneechan would be happy if you do that
Nei smiled and replied.
Besides, Tsukiko-san�s treatment with me.
Huh, Nei?
Maybe, since we�re of the same age, and yet, I�m repeating a year in school, is that the bottleneck?
Both of them are 18 years old, but.
Tsukiko�s in her third year, Nei�s in her second year in high school.
Nei-oneechan, you�re overthinking it
Mana laughs.
Nononono. You know, the people in our school mind it. You know, I was famous since I�m repeating the class and I was a delinquent back then, right? That�s why my classmates talk to me politely. Worse, others purposely call me Senpai Eh? They�re just playing around, aren�t they?
Mana said, but.
Well, the problem is that both the honest girls and delinquent guys do that. Meanwhile, the delinquent girls purposely call me the other way, and so I glare at them, but. On the other hand, the guys are getting too close to me, but it�s probably because I�m a repeater and it makes them nervous No, they�re probably just interested in Nei.
Tsukiko-san, do you feel the same way?
Nei asks. Tsukiko.
No, that�s not it. Although.
She makes a perplexed face.
I never had a friend of the same age
Tsukiko?
Because of the Yakuza, I couldn�t go outside the shrine, and besides, I thought that I�ll only cause troubles if I make friends
Right, Tsukiko can�t make friends with ordinary girls due to the environment she grew up with.
Therefore, I don�t know how do I treat Nei-sama
I see it now.
Also, I have to act as the elder sister as I have two younger siblings, but, I couldn�t get used to my sisters despite that.
Tsukiko said.
Ah, Tsukiko-san, you�re the type that never talks about anything unnecessary, making you look sharp, but you�re quite awkward, aren�t you?
Nei asks.
Yes. I think I�m socially awkward
Oh what. Then, you�re just like me!
Nei smiles.
You know, I�m also socially awkward. Yeah, then, let�s get along as both socially awkward girls!
O-Okay
I�m going to call Tsukiko-san Tsuki from now on, and so you should call me Neinei. Okay, that�s sealed!
Err.
That�s a bit embarrassing
Eeh? Then what do you want? Since the base is Nei, you can go with Neibou, Neusuke, or Neitarou. As long as it�s not Neimaru
Then, I�ll go with Nei-san
Nope! You make me sound like the big sister when you call me that way. I�m in the lower year in school but we�re still of the same age
Then, Nei-chan
That�s the same, it�s just Nee-chan this time
I understand! I�ll call you Nei. So please, Nei-sama, call me Tsukiko, no nicknames!
You just called me Nei-sama
nei, is that good enough?
Tsukiko shouts with a confused look.
Good. Let�s get along, Tsukiko
Nei smiled.
Then, Tsukiko! Give Yo-chan�s dick your proper care
Yeah, Tsukiko-oneechan, it�s still hard inside Mana
While everyone�s talking.
Mana slowly moving her hips while on top of me.
She squeezes my penis and rubs her cute breasts on me.
Well then, let�s switch!
Mana gets up.
Pulling out my penis from inside her.
Love nectar drips out.
Wow
It�s still big
It was inside her all this time
Despite that, she was talking like it�s normal to her
But, her body is shaking restlessly. It�s like she�s fidgeting
The twins who were silent all this time pay attention to my penis.
You girls are correct, we�re odd people
Mana smiles wryly.
We all are having a serious talk even though we�re having sex
Right, That�s not normal!
Nei laughed.
But, we get along because Onii-sama�s our keystone
Ruriko said.
Indeed, that�s right!
Yomi smiles brightly.
Here, please come, Kou-sama
Tsukiko lies down on the bed and spreads her legs wide.
Yeah
I get on top of Tsukiko.
First, a kiss.
Please don�t make goals of waiting for me to climax or ejaculating inside me
Tsukiko?
That�s not what Kou-sama desires right now
Tsukiko who can read my thoughts knows what my current desires are
Kou-sama who was inside Mana-san and is listening to our conversation looked in peace
Right, I.
Right now, I want to stay connected and take it easy
Not swinging my hips intensely that we�re all getting sweaty, but instead.
I just want to stay inside a woman, lay myself on her soft body, and feel her heat.
If possible, I want to bury my face in some breasts too
Mana�s growing nicely lately, but.
She still lacks a bit of height.
Then, please come inside me
Tsukiko invites me.
Yeah, I�ll put it in
Yes, please do
I rub the tip of my penis into Tsukiko�s slit.
Each time I rub it, warm liquid comes out from Tsukiko�s entrance.
This should be good enough.
I shove in my hips.
It�s missionary sex.
aah
I spread out her small entrance with my glans.
another one
That part of Onee-san is spreading out so much
Onii-san�s thick thing is going in
It�s still amazing no matter how many times we look at it. I feel like I�m getting weak in my knees
Me too, Rie-chan
But, this is different. Women, people, have so much difference
Yeah, this one has her entrance a bit lower
Yeah, Tsukiko�s entrance is a bit lower
The twins are curious about it.
Look, Tsukiko. It�s all in
Yes, Kou-sama
I push inside Tsukiko to the root.
Haa
I lay on top of Tsukiko�s naked body and lost strength.
Yes, Kou-sama. Please take a rest
Tsukiko coils her arms around my back and embraced me.
This is great.
Connecting with a slightly older woman, and embracing like this.
Uhm, Ruriko-sama, this way, Yomi, here. Kou-sama wants to lie down together with you girls
Tsukiko said.
That�s what Kou-sama wants
Me?
Oh right, I sure did.
I want that.
Certainly
Okay, coming right now
Tsukiko and I are lying on the bed in a missionary position.
Ruriko lies down on my right and comes closer.
Yomi goes to the left.
It�s warm
I want to feel their warmth with my whole body.
Tsukiko�s warm and wet insides.
Tsukiko�s naked body temperature.
I bury my face into her soft breasts.
I enjoy listening to Tsukiko�s heartbeat.
Then, if I looked to the right, Ruriko�s eyes stare at me.
I can feel her breath.
To my left is Yomi.
She�s pushing her prided huge breasts to my arms.
Likewise, she stares at me with her tranquil eyes.
Mana wants to get on Onii-chan�s back and rub breasts but, it�ll crush down Tsukiko-san who�s below Onii-chan
Right, I think it would be great if Tsukiko and Mana sandwiched me.
But, it would put Tsukiko in danger if there are two people putting weight on her.
I�ll do that next time. I sure can carry Yo-chan and Mana above me!
Nei said with a smile, but.
Rei-chan or Edie.
I think the two will do fine.
However.
Huddling together like this with everyone makes me happy
Compared to having intense sex with each and every one of them.
Somehow, I feel like a King of a Harem
I said.
Eh, Yo-chan, you still haven�t tasted what it feels like to become a Harem King? You have a lot of women though?
Nei�s surprised.
It was our fault
Ruriko reflects.
Onii-sama couldn�t feel that he has the leeway because we keep asking from him
Indeed
Mana agreed.
There, there, Kou-sama
Tsukiko gently pats my head.
What�s wrong, Tsukiko?
Kou-sama�s heart tells me that you want this
Yeah, you�re right
Yomi also gently pats my back.
There, there, loosen up. Don�t be afraid
Yes, we all love Onii-sama
Ruriko gently caresses my neck.
Mana will massage Onii-chan�s legs!
Mana started groping my foot.
Ah, I�m still in charge of filming so I can�t go!
Nei speaks in regret.
I can feel the love of my women with my whole body.
Loosen up more. Kou-sama, you still aren�t completely relaxed
Tsukiko speaks from below.
I see. I�ve been straining myself a lot all this time.
I�m putting in too much energy into my body.
Fuu
I loosened up while wrapped in women.
I feel love and happiness.
This is slow sex, isn�t it?
Mana said.
I heard Katsuko-oneechan talk about it before. I thought that sex until you�re gasping for air is better, but now
I see. Relaxing while our genitals are connected.
Not hurrying to ejaculate.
Yeah. This is great
I muttered.
Then, suddenly.
I looked at the twins.
The twins;
They�re watching us make love with a puzzled face.
Oh right.
I don�t have the duty where I need to have sex with them.
Right.
Insight comes from the inside.
The best approach for these girls is.
I think that�s a great idea
Tsukiko read my thoughts and replied.
I think that the problem of these girls lies in there
Chapter 931. Night of Flirting Using the TELEPHONE Ultimatum
Still, this is great
Tsukiko says while accepting me deep inside her.
Making love while taking it easy and talking to Kou-sama like this
Yeah, Tsukiko�s wet vagina tightens up from time to time.
I can feel the subtle movements inside with my whole penis.
It feels good.
Hurrying to make your partner climax, thinking that you need to match together when they climax, and to keep on mingling.
Please do it with me next time, Onii-sama. This is also fun
Ruriko who�s lying down together with us said.
Mana too
Yomi wants to try this out too
Yo-chan, from now on, when we�re having an important talk, let�s do it while having sex
Mana, Yomi, and Nei said.
The twins.
Rie-chan, I don�t get them
Yeah, me too. Eri-chan
In Father�s videos, the old man always shoves it in and out of the woman
Right, then the woman gasps, saying Please, spare me and such
There were women who were shouting gumming or something like the Onee-chan from earlier
That one was the normal one
Right. Gasping like a dog in summer and getting limp in the end, that�s what sex should be
If that�s the case, what is Onii-san doing right now?
Dunno. He�s taking it easy while having his penis shoved in
Is he not motivated?
I don�t get it
Right, we�re inexperienced in this
As usual, the twins talk to themselves.
Nah, they�re pretending to have a closed conversation.
Yet, all they do is complain about our activities.
Looking good, Yo-chan, I managed to connect it
Nei pointed out.
She fixed the filming camera in place and connected her phone on the pc.
To put in practice the idea that she�s come up with Tsukiko.
First, hearing the opinion of people outside.
You know, this building isolates all the radio waves inside, thus.
Nei speaks while working it out.
Even without using phones for calls, you can use remote-controlled wiretap since the base station radio waves still exist. I don�t know whether that�s true or not though
This building is an old facility for Kouzuki SS. They�re cautious that a wiretap could be placed outside.
Therefore, this room has no windows.
If this place had windows, then someone can use a telescope from the outside and read what�s happening from the mouth movements.
They could use tools to know the conversation through the vibrations in the window.
Besides, the enemy Yakuza was just here earlier.
And we still have Tendou Otome and the daughters of Yakuza isolated.
The three girls and Shigeyo-san who will go home to her relatives already went out, but.
That�s why, when using this building, you must operate using the equipment to check the transmission functions. You know, the one they use in hospitals and concert halls. They jam all reception and so no radio waves can go through Nei does something while having her phone attached to the pc.
With that said, if I want to make a call from my phone to outside the building, I need to go through the line in this building. Okay, it�s connected now, I�m calling
Nei turned to her phone with a smile.
Now then, hmm, what do I do?
Then.
Ah, hello? It�s me, Nei. Kana-chan? You�re free right now?
Nei called Kana-senpai.
What, me? I�m in the Kouzuki mansion right now. I mean, it�s a building not too far away from it
This building is close to the main mansion�s main gate of Kouzuki house.
Yeah. Naturally, I�m with Yo-chan. Oh, Mii-chan�s not here but Ruri-chan�s present. Also, Mana-chan, and we also have other girls who came to play
Nei starts a fun conversation.
Yeah. We came to Mii-chan�s party today! Ah, it�s not a party for us though, it�s a party for the girls who belong to the nobility who attend the same school as Mii-chan and Ruri-chan. Of course, I didn�t show myself. But you know, Yo-chan had to show up, Michi-chan and Edie are both bodyguards, oh right, Reika-oneechan�s also in here so the security is no problem, but still, the young ladies brought their bodyguards with them Err.
Oh right, sorry, we�ll talk about this later! Look, Yo-chan has something he wants to ask Kana-chan about
Noticing my gaze, Nei cuts straight to the main subject.
Yeah, I�m giving the phone to him. Give me a sec
Nei hands over the phone connected via cable to me.
While at it, she puts Kana-senpai�s voice on loudspeakers so others could hear it.
Hello, it�s me
What�s up Nobu?
As soon as she hears Kana-senpai�s bright voice.
Tsukiko�s vagina tightened up
No, it�s nothing big
Also, what are you doing right now?
Err.
I don�t think I can tell her that I�m in the middle of slow sex with Tsukiko.
Well, let�s just say that I�m in a mix of various troubles, I guess?
I replied for the time being.
Oh, I guess it�s something I shouldn�t know. I won�t ask then
Kana-senpai knows how to find a distinction.
That sense of balance of hers is what�s amazing about her.
Well, as for what I want to consult Kana-senpai about, or should I say that I want some opinion, but.
Huh? What is it about? I mean, is my opinion useful as a reference? I don�t know much about the world of young ladies though
No, not that. It�s on the ordinary world
I don�t have a sense of what�s normal.
I�m aware of that.
You know, we all live in a world that�s not normal. So, we don�t know much about the views of ordinary people
Ah, so that�s why you called me
Kana-senpai laughs.
Well, I�m born commoner so it�s inevitable
no. That�s not it, Kana-senpai
I.
You see, among the people I know, Kana-senpai has the most friends and so you�ve seen various people. Besides, you don�t just look at them, Kana-senpai, you understand them
Me? What understand?
Kana-senpai asks curiously.
It�s about your opinion on balance. Kana-senpai, you have an eye for people
Hey, that�s flattery
Kana-senpai looks like she�s having a sarcastic laugh.
But, that�s what I really think.
For example, when it comes to intelligence, by that I mean various information; Edie surpasses Kana-senpai.
But, Edie lived her life in a closed assassination cult and lived with us only for half a year.
Both aren�t from ordinary worlds.
The people she�s lived with aren�t ordinary.
No, it�s true. I don�t think I have that ordinary sense either. That�s why I wanted to ask Kana-senpai. I�m serious
Ruriko�s a high-class young lady, Mana�s raised fairly pampered.
Nei�s kidnapped by an American crime syndicate, and the Takakura sisters who were under the Yakuza�s control until now won�t know either.
Naturally, neither me whose abandoned by parents.
Oh well. You went all the way to make a call, it must be a problem. So, what do you want to ask me
Kana-senpai speaks brightly.
Well, the problem is twins
Twins?
Kana-senpai, do you have any acquaintances that are twins?
Hmm, I guess there�s two. The first set is classmates during elementary, and I�m also classmates with the younger twin right now. Oh, right, the senior of mine in middle school were twins too
That�s plenty enough.
Also, I have seen triplets too. When I was in elementary
No, the triplets are unnecessary. What I want to know about is twins
I said.
So it�s limited to female twins?
I can hear Kana-senpai�s laughter from the other side of the phone.
Yeah. The problem I have with the twins is that the two speak like they�re one. Like a two-person set meal or something. Of course, they have the same height and looks, and their personality is also alike The twins look at me in surprise.
You two, quiet
Tsukiko uses her power on the twins.
If you raise your voice, then we�ll put you under our total control
Yomi also smiled at the twins.
Oh, I know twins like that
Kana-senpai.
So, what�s Nobu�s problem?
Is this inborn because they�re twins? Or is it acquired?
What? Inborn? Acquired?
Err.
What I�m asking is that they�re born twins, and so they can feel each other�s emotions, and so they form as a single personality, or is it because of the environment the twins were born from, thus, it happened to be like this?
Kana-senpai.
Hmm, That�s a hard question. You see, I just recalled the twins I know, can I talk about them?
Go ahead, I�ll listen
Then.
When I was in elementary, about 5th and 6th grade, there were twins in our class. They weren�t in the same class before, but the twins do stand out, and so people know about them. It�s in the same school after all Yeah.
Well, I say that they stand out now, but it wasn�t because they have the same face, it�s about their clothes
Their clothes?
Look, I�ve been curious about fashion since I was young. The twins in elementary puts on the exact same clothes, albeit not every day
Oh, just like Eri and Rie right now.
That said, Nei had them wear the same white school swimsuit though.
They have the same face, and furthermore, they wear the same clothes, it got me interested. I mean, I also have a friend who�s born a year after her sister. You get it? What I mean is that she has only one elder sister. She also has the same face as her big sister. Then, that girl always tells me What is it?
She said. I hate wearing the same clothes as Onee-san. In the end, since it�s in the elementary period, the Grandpas and Grandmas from the rural areas or relatives send clothes for children. Then, it�s a common pattern where they send two of the same clothes The grandparents and relatives think that sending the sisters different clothes creates a gap, and so.
They send them the same clothes to prevent any fights, or so they thought.
But you know, we�re still in our 5th grade, and she already says I don�t want to be together with Onee-san. She doesn�t like her one-year-older Onee-san. I guess it�s because she thinks that she�s different from her sister I see.
I don�t have any siblings so I don�t get it.
Then we reached 5th grade with that girl in my mind, and so when I saw the twins as my classmates for the first time, I thought that it�s weird. Why would the girls come to school wearing the same clothing every day? The twins are okay wearing the same fashion Kana-senpai said.
That�s why, I gave up on thinking, and by chance, I met the twins in the school gate after school. That day, they were wearing the same T-shirt and skirt. They�re also wearing the same socks and same shoes. The only difference between them is the color of the hair clip they had Just like Eri and Rie.
They have different colored collars.
I asked them, Do you girls not hate that you wear the same clothes? The twins looked at each other wonderingly and replied: not really
They didn�t hate it?
They said, It�s been like this since we were babies Besides, most of our clothes are bought together, so most of it is similar but different colors. That�s what�s normal to them so they didn�t mind Yeah.
Therefore, I thought that the one-year gap sisters hate it, but the twins who were born at the same time, don�t feel displeased that they wear the same thing
Kana-senpai said.
Oh, I forgot to mention, only one of the twins was in my class. The other is in a different class. Somehow, the teachers purposely put them in a different class because the school�s policy says that they might huddle together all the time if they�re in the same class. They don�t mind it though Oh, just like how Eri and Rie are having conversations with just the two of them.
Also, in our elementary school, you need to attend club activities in 5th grade. And the clubs also separate the twins if possible. Then, the girl in our class took the volleyball club, and the other goes to badminton. Anyway, they went to separate clubs Different classes, different clubs.
Then, during that 5th grade, a lot happened. A hasty girl started dating a guy. And various hobbies start popping out, right? Like, those who didn�t look like they�ll become Otaku suddenly became one Oh, I get that.
I had some of my friends in elementary like that.
Despite having no pocket money from my parents, I still managed to play together with them, but.
When we reached the upper grades in elementary, most of them started having money.
I mean, since I don�t have money, only frank idiots come at me.
Also, as expected, the class variety is also there. The one in charge of our class was a male teacher in his 30s, he�s in high spirits when it comes to school activities. Like, he gives our class a special training for the sports day. But, the other twin�s class is a female teacher nearing her retirement. That one teaches the students about the horrors of war in her lessons Hmm.
Therefore, the twins during 5th grade were completely alike, but they�ve changed when it was nearing graduation in the 6th grade. Well, they still have the same face, and they still wear the same clothes, but their expression changed. You can�t distinguish them if they�re from far away, but If you look at them closely, you�ll know who�s who. The girl in our class is this, and the girl from the other class is that Difference between them showed up?
Especially the girl in our class has a boyfriend, and the other girl is devoted to her club, it shows the difference between them. Their livelihood, goals, and attitude differed. Thus, their individual characteristics have become distinct Kana-senpai said.
And so, returning to Nobu�s question. Well, the twins are similar that they�re like two in one, right? They�re just like the twins I know during 5th grade. I can�t really make a distinction whether it�s because they were born together, or it�s because of their environment in their life so far, but.
Yeah.
But, even if they�re twins, it doesn�t mean that they will live the same life all the time. They will go on separate directions and gain individuality. The classmate I had in elementary school was like that. They went to the same middle school but they went separate ways in high school it seems. I heard that the other became a badminton athlete and reached the finals of the inter-high athletics competition. Meanwhile, the other one started working on the convenience store around, but she became a little flashy. You know, they changed no matter what The twins can�t stay the same.
I also have another twin I know. I thought about why I recalled the twins who were my seniors in the club late but it�s because they�re different. My senior was in the tennis club, and the twin sister of hers is in the Kendo club. They have the same face but the girl in the Kendo club is smart. She�s short-haired, or should I say that her hair is cut only until the crew cut length for men. You know, they have that thing they put in your head when doing Kendo. That�s why it only gets hot when you have long hair. But still, you know? Somehow, her personality turned very manly too. As for my senior, she�s playing tennis lazily. Speaking of which, they were twins.it didn�t leave a mark on me Oh, depending on the choice of what life they will take.
Their personality changes.
That�s all for my story, but.
Kana-senpai said.
No, that was a lot. As expected of Kana-senpai, you see a lot more than me and know a lot more
Oh hey, stop that praising, it�s weird
No. I�ll do anything to return the favor
Eeh But I don�t really mind. I�m happy that Nobu gave me a call because you were having a problem
She laughs.
But next time, don�t make Nei-san do the call, call me yourself
Ah, sorry, I�m a bit tied up right now
I mean, my dick is.
My erect dick is still inside Tsukiko.
Well, you must be having a hard time. I don�t know what it is though. Besides, Nei-san and the Kouzuki ladies are quite jealous girls so if I make the call, I need to ask for their permission, right?
No, Nei and Ruriko are listening to the conversation.
That�s not it, it�s just that we can�t use ordinary phones when inside the Kouzuki mansion. Signals are blocked
Really?
Yeah. That�s why we have Ya-chan�s phone connected to the computer of Kouzuki house, and that�s how I can talk to Kana-senpai right now
Haa, I guess it�s difficult to be in a huge house
But, it�s spacious and pretty. Kana-senpai can come over next time
I said. Ruriko smiled and nodded.
Eeh Are you sure that you want me there?
It�s okay. The mansion has the magnificence of a Meiji era mansion but Ruriko�s room has the latest stuff. Besides, the tea and snacks are delicious here
Ooh, then I�ll go. I want to see how the real young ladies live their life at least once
Kana-senpai said.
Then, thanks for today, Kana-senpai. See you in school
Right. Then, do you want to Ai and me together?
Huh?
You said that you�ll do anything as thanks, right? I want to have sex with Nobu and Ai together in school
That�s.
Nobu, you sometimes come after Ai once you�re done cleaning up the bakery, right?
Huh?
Megumi knows. She said that Nobu recently gets late coming back to the classroom for afternoon lessons
That�s.
You know, when we�re cleaning up together and I see Ai swinging her ass while wiping the table, it gets me horny, but we don�t do it every day though
Like, about twice a week.
I have sex with Ai after tidying up in the waiting room.
And that�s why let me join in next time! Thursday afternoon will do. I�ll skip the classical literature lessons. I�ll keep it a secret from Megumi
O-Okay, Kana-senpai
Well, Megu will find it out if I don�t return to the classroom.
Fufufu, skipping classes to have sex looks fun! Bye-bye! Nobu, I hope you deal with that trouble of yours smoothly!
Yeah, thanks, Kana-senpai
I�m ending the call now
The call ended.
Then.
Yo-chan, I�ll schedule myself on Tuesday afternoon
Onii-chan, Mana is on Wednesday afternoon
Huh?
Nobody will tell Megu-oneechan!
Ai-chan�s also on our side!
So everyone wants to skip classes and have sex?
Tsukiko-oneesama, when can Yomi and the girls do the same?
Huh?
Let�s go invade Kou-sama�s school before going to a new school
Even Tsukiko.
It�s okay. Yomi won�t tell Megumi-oneesama either
I�ll keep quiet about it too
Err.
Either way, Megu will get angry if she finds out.
aahn, no way, Kou-sama
Huh?
Kou-sama�s losing vigor inside me
ooh.
It lost strength when he imagined Megu-oneechan getting angry?
Mana laughs.
But, Megu-chan will soon need to vent out. She�s the type that accumulates all the emotions and explodes it off
Nei said.
Now then, as for the twins, Yo-chan
Nei said. I looked at Eri and Rie.
If Kana-senpai�s right, then these perfect duo of twins have lived this way ever since they were born
These girls are still young.
Also, they have Yakuza as their parents.
Furthermore, their parents used them as materials for lolicon videos since they were young.
Therefore, they couldn�t make friends of the same age.
The twins have nobody but themselves to rely on, talk, and play.
Therefore, these girls have experienced the same thing in their daily life and all their memories.
That�s why the two close by themselves.
But, if they were to have separate experiences, they will have a memory different from another. Then, we can split the two into separate individuality
I think.
That�s it, Yo-chan
Giving them a separate experience.
That�s why, I�m going to violate you two in separate locations in separate situations
They will have a different experience of losing their virginity.
931. Night of Flirting Ultimatum 1
Tsukiko, I�m pulling out, do you mind?
I started pulling out my penis from Tsukiko.
Slow sex feels great, but.
I should be raping the twins now.
Yes. I�m welcome anytime
Yom don�t mind if it�s postponed to later
Yomi also agreed.
I see, then.
I get up.
Coming from Tsukiko�s inside.
I pull out my still-erect penis, making sure that the twins can see it.
The tip of my dick is shining thanks to Tsukiko�s love nectar.
Also, the lewd scent drifts inside the room.
Now then, who�s first?
The tip of my penis points at the twins.
no! No! No!
Eri screamed.
I don�t want it either!
Rie said.
that�s, Onii-san. Wait!
That�s right! Give us a moment
Look, we have something we never told Onii-san before!
That�s right. We forgot to say it
The twins are agitated.
we actually have a boyfriend
Boyfriend?
That�s right. Rie-chan and I do
Both of you have a lover?
Rie-chan�s boyfriend�s name is Rosoku-kun
Eri-chan�s boyfriend is Mizushima-kun
I looked at Tsukiko.
It seems that they�re telling the truth. Although, they haven�t held hands with them
Tsukiko reads their thoughts.
Well, that�s.Right, Rie-chan?
Yeah, Eri-chan. We�re scared of our father
Our family makes livelihood from making lolicon videos with us
If they find out that we have a boyfriend, Father will get angry
I mean, he�ll beat up Mizushima-kun
He�ll beat them up until they�re close to death
He�ll stab Mizushima-kun. No, Father may take out his pistol
He�ll snap Rosoku-kun�s spine to half
He�ll massacre Mizushima-kun�s family too
He�ll set Rosoku-kun�s house on fire. He might even blow it off with a dynamite
Err.
Our father is from the Yakuza, and so we keep it a secret that we have a boyfriend
If it�s exposed, then nobody will approach us just like the boys in our school
Our Father isn�t just a Yakuza, he�s also a crazy man
You don�t know what he�ll do when he snaps, and all the people Father hangs out with are the same
I�ve met them earlier, yes.
The father of these twins belongs to the group with Tendou Sadao who comes from Kansai to bring violence.
They�re now riding a rental car separately, heading to the house of their boss by tomorrow morning.
Neither I nor the twins will see him again.
So, where did you get acquainted with that boyfriend of yours?
I asked.
I met mine in the game arcade in the shopping mall
As for me, he started hitting on me
A guy who picks up women.
The guy came up to me
That�s right. Rie-chan and I were playing around, then Rosoku-kun and Mizushima-kun came to us
They called us cute
They treated us with ice cream
Then, we exchanged LINE
Yeah, LINE
What?
We talk through mail every day
Both of them aren�t locals, so they�re unknown to us
They live on the adjacent city
They just sometimes go to the mall riding bicycle to play
Huh?
Bicycle, what?2
I asked.
Yes, bicycle
Onii-san, you don�t know what bicycles are?
Err.
The image inside their head says that it�s a bicycle indeed3
Tsukiko said.
Yes, that�s right
It�s just a bicycle
Oh, okay.
Mizushima-kun�s a cool guy
Rosoku-kun is manly-cool
Both of them was a year older than us
Yes, they�re in second-year middle school
Then, they keep on sending us emails every day
Then, after several days, both of them asked to date us
That�s why we accepted
That�s why we have boyfriends
The twins said.
Then, how long have you been going out? And how do you do dates?
Nei asks.
Err, it�s been two months
Something like that
As for dates, not yet
After all, they�re from the other city
They keep on saying I want to see you, I want to see you
It�s hard to keep it a secret from Father
From Mother too
Also, we�re busy recording lolicon videos
We had to record a lewd swimsuit video before winter arrived
I can�t bear wearing swimsuit outside on cold weather
All the swimsuit Father prepared is nothing but strings
You don�t even know how to wear it
Well, we wore it as if we get naked, it would charge more
Right. Even now we hide our nipples and the lower part barely hidden, squeezing out all the money from the lolicons
Though it squeezes out something else from them too
That boring joke is boring
The twins continue their skit.
And we want to start a photo session with the lolicon old men while it�s still warm
Right, while we have the time. When the temperature outside the house becomes cold, there will be poor attendance among the lolicons
I�m sure that they�re all hibernating
Yeah. They show up on the photo sessions when spring comes
I�m sure of it
Yeah, I�m sure of it
They buy videos that we distribute on winter so we can check on whether they�re still alive or not
Those people don�t come out of their bed during winter season
It�s funny since they�re all gaining weight
Eri-chan, not all the lolicons are fat. Some of them are thin
Hmm. Fat, skinny, tall, or small, most of them have a characteristic
But, 80% of them wear glasses
Yeah, why don�t they put on contact lenses?
Yeah. I don�t know.
No, I don�t care about the lives of the lolicons.
That�s why, Onii-san, I want Mizushima-kun as my first time
Me too, I want Rosoku-kun
The twins suddenly cut their way to me.
They�re boyfriends we made while keeping it a secret from Father
They�re our first boyfriends
I want my first love�s taste to be lemon flavored
I want it to be bittersweet like Calpis
Do you get it, Onii-san?
You do get it, don�t you, Onii-san?
The two continue their combi to coax me.
I.
No, I don�t get that
I tell them clearly.
why? Onii-san, you�re inconsiderate!
That�s right! Is it fun bullying us?
These girls are using emotions to their appeal.
Trying to gain a compromise so they don�t lose.
They can�t change my will.
In the end, they�re only trying to attack me to let me have a change of heart.
Besides, you girls don�t like your boyfriend that much, do you?
That�s not true! Onii-san, you�re looking down on us
That�s right! We�re lovey-dovey! Right?
Then, tell me more about that Mizushima and Rosoku guy
I retorted.
that�s, well. Rie-chan
yeah, right, Eri-chan
What? You can�t talk about your boyfriend?
I push harder.
rie-chan�s boyfriend, Rosoku-kun is in the soccer club. Last week, he scored three goals in a practice game
that�s right, also, Eri-chan�s boyfriend, Mizushima-kun is in baseball club. He�s a regular despite being a second-year. Also, he�s a center!
That�s right, he�s the center forward!
Center Forward?
In baseball?
Then, with the ace middle reliever, he slaps the ball three times in a row every day
that�s right! Mizushima-kun sent me a picture where he wears baseball uniform and holding a bat
Yeah, I saw that too. The one he showed me is a bit weird though
Mizushima-kun was glaring on this one but behind him are his other club mates laughing around
I�m sure that it�s because Mizushima-kun told them that he�s sending it to his girlfriend
I mean, the mail also included I sent mine, now send yours
Ah, that. Rosoku-kun sent the same thing to me
Oh, sending each other photos.
But, I couldn�t send him a picture
Eri said.
It�s natural
Rie added.
If we send photos of us, we don�t know how they will see it
Well, it�s that kind after all
Our photos and videos are for the lolicons
Furthermore, if Mizushima-kun posts that over the internet
It will be ugly
We make a livelihood from selling erotic photos of ourselves to lolicons
If a photo of ourselves outside the set we�re selling goes over the internet.
Our fans will try to look up who posted that photo
They�ll find all of the personal information about Mizushia-kun and Rosoku-kun
Father will find out about it
They�ll tell him Your daughters have a boyfriend!
Girls with boyfriends are defective products for the lolicons
Haa.
That means, you were never interested in Mizushima-kun and the other guy at all
I get it now.
The twins got startled.
that�s not true! Mizushima-kun is my boyfriend!
that�s right! Rosoku-kun is my precious boyfriend!
It�s just that I can�t send him photos
It�s love! Love!
No.
You girls don�t even know what love means
These girls are still freshmen in middle school.
But, I have a boyfriend!
That�s right! I have a boyfriend too! Rosoku-kun!
Then, Ruriko.
That Rosoku name is very strange, isn�t it? Is it his real name?
Yeah, it�s an unusual name
Mana said.
that�s.his nickname
It�s obviously his nickname
Yes, nickname
That�s what I�m using
A nickname Rie created for him?
Rosoku-kun is a bit of a tall guy
His hair is like a soft mohawk hairstyle
It looks like a candle, that�s why he�s Rosoku-kun
You can find that out if you think about it
Eri and Rie reply.
Hmm. So, what�s his real name then?
Nei speaks with a fed-up look.
That�s.
Well, that�s.
The twins look at each other with a confused face.
no way.
Kukuku
Yomi suddenly started laughing.
These girls don�t even remember the name of their boyfriends
She read the thoughts of the twins.
we know it! He�s Ozawa! Ozawa!
Or it might�ve been Yazawa
The twins went for all or nothing.
First name?
Nei asks immediately.
It was something with ndo If I recall, the last one has the Kanji 人
Kurando, Takando, or Akindo
Yeah, something like that
I�m sure of it
Kurando, Takando, and Akindo
Then, while we�re at it, what�s Mizushima-kun�s first name?
Mana asks.
Mizushima-kun is.If I recall it was Yamashita Shinji
Yeah, I�m sure it is. I remember that
The twins replied with their chests puffed with pride.
Eh, Mizushima�s also a nickname?
Nei�s surprised.
Well yeah, Mizushima-kun is like the Burmese harp
Yeah, that�s why Eri-chan dated him
Burmese harp?
We watched it in school during elementary
It�s part of the education on Hansen
I don�t get it but they showed that movie on the AV room
I was sleepy because it was the time to sleep
No, don�t sleep. Watch the movie.
Then, there was that line Mizushima, let�s return to Japan together
That�s the only thing Eri-chan remembers in the movie
That was the climax after all. It woke me up
After that, you fell asleep
Eeh, but Rie-chan, you were sleeping too, weren�t you?
I don�t remember anything from it at all. Ishizaka Koji suddenly said, Let�s all sing in chorus. The guys in the class started laughing. I don�t get why the old men on the battlefield are singing though Oh, I remember that one. I slept before the start after all
I don�t care about that conversation.
Anyway, the fact that I nicknamed him Mizushima-kun shows how much I love him
Me too, I don�t remember his real name but I love Rosoku-kun
Well, names don�t really matter. Anyway, we love our boyfriends
That�s right. That�s why I feel sorry for them if we give our first time with Onii-san
My Mizushima-kun
My Rosoku-kun
The twins looked at me and smiled.
Right.
Please, Onii-san
Do you get it?
We want our bodies to remain pure
I.
Okay got it
The twins brightened up.
But.
I�m going to take Rie�s virginity first
That moment of joy suddenly takes a turn.
The twins are startled.
You see, when you mentioned Center Forward earlier, I already got it
I looked at the twins.
Eri�s the one leading the duo
Eri always starts the conversation with the twins.
Eri will pass and Rie will reply.
That means Eri�s the game maker.
After observing the two of you once again, I finally understood. You girls have good teamwork, but, you�re not equal
Just as what Kana-senpai told me.
The twins might be able to communicate with each other, but.
They have different personalities.
Therefore, even if they act like two in one.
There will be a difference between them.
Therefore, I�m going to deflower Rie first to break your duo
I declared.
You�ll get naked, receive kisses, and I�ll lick your nipples. I�m going to peek inside your pussy and check for the membrane. Then, I�m going to shove my dick inside and break your hymen. I�m going to release plenty inside of your womb. I�m going to do it again and again until you get pregnant I look at Rie�s eyes only.
I speak directly into her mind.
why me?
Tears gather in Rie�s eyes.
I knew it.
Eri�s the one taking command in the twins.
Rie�s weak.
Hey, wait! Onii-san
Eri�s trying to intervene in panic.
Why?
Because I want to. I want to rape Rie, so I will. That�s all
I speak coldly
Then, start with me Then Rie-chan�s after me
Eri said.
rie-chan
It�s okay. I�ll be here for you, Rie-chan
Rie looks at Eri.
If that�s the case, Onii-san, please do us together. if I�m with Eri-chan, then I�ll endure. I can endure it
She speaks to me with tears in her eyes.
No, Rie�s first. Furthermore, I�m going to violate Rie while Eri�s not watching. I�m going to force her to become an adult. I�ll make her my private sex slave. I�m going to carve sex into her mind and body until she offers everything to me I ignore Eri and pour all my consciousness to Rie.
that�s cruel
Rie trembles.
Rie-chan
Rie embraced Eri.
why? Why?
Eri glares at me, but.
So far, you two helped each other and managed to survive. You barely managed to keep yourselves safe from your messed up parents
Even when taking videos for the lolicons.
They even managed to postpone their prostitution.
All done with the two of them.
I think that your duo is quite something. To be honest, I find it amazing. But
I looked at the twins.
That�s all over now
I need to be clear with them.
These girls think that I�m just a young boy, thus they look down on me.
Perhaps, to make them face the reality in front of them.
They�re purposely pretending to be calm.
What�s over?
Eri asks me.
Rie, who would be saying That�s right. What is it? is currently silent.
Do you get it? The life and situation you had so far, you had to face them with the two of you and you managed to avoid the worst-case scenario
The four eyes of the twins stare at me.
However, your parents are put down, and you have no place to return to in Kansai. We can�t set you free either
I�ll tell them the truth once again.
The twins aren�t allowed to escape into their small world anymore.
If we want to let you go, then we will have to make you crazy, just like what we did on your parents. We�ll let you go alive. The easier way is to kill you two
Rie trembles.
Eri embraced Rie�s body.
Sorry. As you can see, I�m not a carefree high-school guy. I am Kuromori Kou, a member of Black Forest, a criminal organization, the leader of the women in here
I resolve myself.
I have to get used to these twins.
If I make it look like I�m going easy on them, they will continue to underestimate me.
If that happens, Minaho-neesan will dispose of the twins without asking me.
No, it�s about whether I can manage these two properly.
This is Minaho-neesan�s test.
There�s only one way to keep you alive. Follow me. Become my sex slave, give me your body and soul. That�s the only way. Or should I say that; if you don�t, then I have no choice but to abandon you two Finally, Eri�s also trembling.
Don�t worry. I�m not ordering you girls to do that. I don�t care about your will. Anyway, I�m going to rape you two separately. We�ll have sex. I�m going to violate you two. I�m going to do it, no matter how much you hate it, how much you refuse. You�re not allowed to commit suicide either. My women can control that intent after all Yes, that�s correct
Tsukiko replied.
And so, I�m going to enjoy your bodies and I�ll let you live for as long as I want to have sex with you two. Oh right, if I get bored if you girls, then I�m throwing you off. Let me tell you beforehand, I don�t lack in sex slaves at all. I didn�t pick you girls up because I absolutely needed you That�s right. I�m Onii-chan�s first sex slave
And I�m the second one
Mana and Ruriko tell the twins.
Then, I�m V3!
Nei jokes around, but.
Oh right, Nei isn�t fond of threats like this.
But, it�s inevitable.
Yomi�s also sex slave
And more beauties belong to Kou-sama apart from us
Yomi and Tsukiko joins the flow.
Furthermore, I have no reason to save both of you. I could save Eri and kill Rie, or Kill Eri and save Rie. If I don�t like you both, then both of you are dead
The twins tremble from my cold speech.
That means that we need to work hard to make Onii-san feel pleasure or we will not stay alive?
That�s impossible, sex isn�t.
I.
All you�re going to do is please me. Don�t expect anything from me. Although, after telling you this much.
The twins look at me.
Do everything to survive. Don�t escape in that small world where it�s just the two of you. You girls are dealing with me. Look at me. Face me. I don�t care if you hate me for the rest of your life but right now, don�t rely on each other, think about fighting me Eri.
I really will hate you forever, Onii-san
She glared at me.
Yeah, do it. Although, that forever of yours might only last six hours
Okay, I lit up the fighting spirit inside Eri.
However, Rie.
Uwawawa, I�m scared! Eri-chan! I�m scared!
She huge Eri, crying.
As expected, she has a timid heart.
Therefore.
I will have to deflower Rie before Eri.
Chapter 932. Night of Flirting Deflowering the twins Rie Arc 1
It�s okay, Rie-chan, I�ll be with you
Eri embraces her sobbing twin.
However.
Tsukiko, make Eri unconscious, don�t let her wake up until I say so
I give out a cold order.
wait! Onii-san!
Eri shouts at me in panic, but.
I won�t. I�m going to deflower Rie while Eri�s unconscious. You will not see nor hear how I tear Rie�s virginity
I.
The two of you have been together since you were born. That means you have shared everything for 13-years of your life. All that happiness, sadness, fun, fear.
that�s right! We�ve always been together! And from now on too!
Eri-chan
The twins embrace each other tightly.
But, if that�s what you want, you two will die
No matter how strong the bonds these twins have.
If they stay in that world where it�s just the two of them, then.
I�m not as easy as your parents and all the people you�ve met so far
The twins were able to evade all the dangers with their duo so far, but.
That will no longer work.
Then, sure. I don�t mind dying together
eri-chan?
Right? Rie-chan, I don�t want Rie-chan to experience all this cruelty without me knowing! Never!
I don�t want it either. I want to be together with Eri-chan, no matter how scary it is
That�s right, if we�re together, then we can endure anything
Yes, we�ve always been together after all
Rie and Eri look at each other�s teary faces.
Eri�s eyes gather tears too.
Sorry. I�m not letting this go the way you want it to be
I said.
I�m the one to decide your fate. Tsukiko
Yes, Kou-sama
wait! I!
Eri desperately pleads, but.
Look at me in the eye
Tsukiko controls Eri�s mind.
Kuu?
Now, please sleep
Eri�s consciousness paused.
eri-chan?
Eri fell unconscious in Rie�s arms.
Okay, take her
Okay, Nei-oneechan
Mana takes Rie away from Eri as Nei instructed.
no! Eri-chan! Eri-chan! Wake up! Open your eyes!
Tsukiko, quiet her down
Certainly. Look at me
Tsukiko uses her power on Rie.
Auu
Rie�s body is under Tsukiko�s control.
Okay, we�re good. Mana will let this girl sleep on the other side
Yomi will help out!
Mana and Yomi carry Rie on the corner of the room.
Purposely placing Eri on the other side of the room and lie her down facing the wall.
eri-chan!
Rie shouts, but Eri�s not moving.
Eri�s facing the wall so she can�t see her face either.
Tsukiko, force her mind to calm down. Don�t let her fall to panic
I ordered her.
Yes, Kou-sama
Kyauu
Tsukiko radiates her power and Rie trembled.
Haa, haa, haa
Okay, calm your mind down, your mind is currently having a direct connection with mine
Tsukiko�s spirit is the most stable among the sisters.
No, I think that she�s the first or second among my women who can keep herself stable in an argument.
After all, she couldn�t use her power to read and compel minds if she isn�t calm.
Her power could reverse the tide on her and crush her down.
As expected of Tsukiko-oneesama
Yomi who holds the same power is struck with admiration.
Yomi can�t gain total control like that
Indeed, if you don�t moderate your power, it will leave a big wound in her heart. You must gently and carefully even out your power in their mind while in control of them
I don�t get it since I don�t have the same power as them.
However, this power is truly dangerous.
A mind that�s hurt or broken can never be fixed.
Earlier, Yomi used her power on Tendou Sadao.
Yomi-chan had to deal with people we�re disposing so I think that you did well
Nei said.
Tendou Sadao and his group are now insane.
They will die while screaming to their boss words that they don�t understand.
Not even Tsukiko, who has a stronger Miko power than Yomi, can put them back.
They�re completely broken now.
Indeed, and if it�s someone that must stay alive, then utmost caution is required
Yes, I understand that
Yomi, the second daughter of the Takakura sisters is the one who is the most active user of this power.
Luna and Koyomi-chan both have a timid personality.
Yomi�s the only one who used her power as she pleases, albeit it was weak, before coming to our place.
Tsukiko�s hiding her strong power back then.
Yomi now finally understands how fearsome it is to use the power all out
She sent Tendou Sadao and Irokuchou Ichirou, the two groups of Yakuza, to die.
Yomi felt the horror for real.
She looked at me.
Sensei. Yomi�s still inexperienced. Therefore, next time, I�ll hold myself off from using my power unless Sensei gives me an order. I promise that
She did that verbal promise before.
However.
She needed to learn from experience with her flesh and blood.
Back then, it was a verbal promise.
But now, it�s a pledge.
She gives me that promise, but in reality, she makes the pledge to herself.
That�s how it is, founder-sensei
Nei speaks at the camera on the ceiling that�s monitoring us.
Either way, Minaho-neesan�s watching our state in here.
You can�t rely on Yomi-chan�s power anymore
Right, it�s a warning to Minaho-neesan that she can�t use Yomi�s powers on underground business.
Indeed, Yomi needs to accumulate experience on using her power with precision
Tsukiko said.
Minaho-neesan already knows that
I said.
Today, Yomi moved a lot to earn experience for herself. Even now, Tsukiko�s showing how to control that power
Unless it�s people like Tendou Sadao, you can�t use your power all out.
They experienced it with Kyouko-san in the party today.
They trained to read individual thoughts from multiple people.
Where she has to learn slowly, putting everything to practice.
Minaho-neesan accepted Yomi, Tsukiko, Luna, and Koyomi-chan as her little sisters. Don�t worry much about it
I said.
But it�s probably different.
Tsukiko and the girls call Minaho-neesan as Kuromori-sama,
Because they sense that Minaho-neesan has some desire to use the sisters with Miko power as tools.
Tsukiko can read Minaho-neesan�s thoughts.
That�s why we step in between.
It�s to prevent Minaho-neesan from using Tsukiko and the girls as tools.
Nobody treasures their family more than Minaho-neesan does
That statement of mine should put a brake on Minaho-neesan�s urges.
Tonight, Tsukiko, Yomi, and Luna used their powers.
It�s for Minaho-neesan to let out some steam.
She thinks that if one has such great power, then one should be free to use it.
Minaho-neesan�s true nature is ambitious.
Right, we have to trust Minaho-oneechan
Nei also matches with my talk.
As a member of the family, Minaho-neesan should be able to take control of her desires.
However.
Now then, have you calmed down now Rie?
I looked at Rie.
These twins can�t become our family.
Minaho-neesan will never accept these girls in our family.
i.
Rie�s a bit dazed.
Tsukiko used her power to take control of her heart which is about to panic and forced her unrest to calm down.
Tsukiko, make sure that her mind is stable so her consciousness doesn�t fly away. So she doesn�t cry, scream, or blow herself away with fear
I ordered.
I want Rie to remember what I�m about to do with her, how I will rape her, how she loses virginity, for the rest of her life
I don�t want it! No
Rie shakes her head.
I look into Rie�s eyes.
I don�t want to violate Rie�s body only. I want to make everything, Rie�s mind and body, mine. I�m going to be thorough with it
i.
Rie�s afraid, but.
It�s okay, Kou-sama. I�m managing it
Tsukiko is in control of both her mind and body.
Ruri-chan, let�s resume filming
Nei called Ruriko and goes back to get the camera controlled by a pc.
Yes, Nei-oneesama
Ruriko stood up and prepared her digital camera.
Yomi-chan, stay on support so you could move if anything happens to us
Roger that, Mana-san
Yomi and Mana both back off from the view of the camera.
Well then, let�s begin, Yo-chan
Yeah, thanks
This is the former training facility for Kouzuki SS.
Inside this nap room with tatami mats on the floor.
This whole building has no windows to prevent any raid from the outside.
A sealed room.
In the middle of it is a bed.
I sit down there, cross-legged, naked.
My erect penis is shining from Mana and Tsukiko�s love nectar.
Then, two meters before me.
Rie who wears a school swimsuit and a leather collar sit in fear.
She grasps her knees, rounding her body.
Around us are cameras standing on tripods.
All of the cameras have their red lamp turned on.
It�s only Rie and me in the camera�s view.
Tsukiko also went outside the camera�s range.
Eri�s unconscious, facing the wall.
Rie, come here
I call the other half of the twins.
I give an order to the beauty who has lolicon fans all over the country.
Go to Kou-sama
Tsukiko controls Rie�s body.
Hii, ah, aah
Rie desperately tries to resist but she�s no match against Tsukiko�s control.
Her body comes to me slowly, as if dragging herself.
no, i�m scared
That�s natural.
The person waiting on the bed is a naked man.
Furthermore, he has an erect dick.
i�m scared! Eri-chan! Eri-chan! Help me!
No chance. Eri�s consciousness is cut off.
We�re going to record Rie�s deflowering. Therefore, Eri might see it someday. Then, she will mourn. She�s in the same room, and yet, she couldn�t protect Rie. She doesn�t even remember anything about it Eri will feel that regret for the rest of her life.
That�s okay.
That�s one step to make the twins independent from each other.
no! Noo! aah
Finally, Rie�s small body is close to me.
Rie
I embraced Rie�s body.
Hii!
I embrace Rie not straight ahead but somewhat slumped.
Rie�s body stiffens in my arms.
Ooh, Rie�s back and fair skin is getting goosebumps.
That�s a lot of hate.
Is this your first time to embrace a naked man?
I asked.
that�s obvious!
Rie turns her face away.
Look at me
Look at Kou-sama
Hauu
Rie looks at my face while trembling.
Look, do you know what�s touching your thighs right now?
My hot erect penis touches her springy skin.
it�s disgusting
Rie speaks out of fear.
I see. Rie, which do you prefer as your first kiss? My lips or my dick?
Huh?
Rie�s surprised.
You still haven�t kissed your boyfriend, right?
They only exchanged emails and never went to date.
if it�s first kiss, Eri-chan.
Rie said.
We�ve done it with each other since we were young. I�ve kissed Eri-chan multiple times on the videos for the lolicons, and we�ve done it during the photo sessions too
Oh, so the twins kiss each other to show it to the lolicons.
I see, if you�ve done your first kiss, then you don�t mind giving me fellatio, right?
that�s!
Rie�s startled.
No, I guess we�ll start with kissing
I suddenly steal Rie�s lips.
nn?
Rie couldn�t react with the sudden kiss.
Stay still
Tsukiko orders Rie.
Okay, we�re taking photos!
Ruriko takes photos of me, naked, kissing Rie who�s wearing a school swimsuit.
nn, nn?
Rie stopped breathing, she looks like she�s in pain.
She could just breathe in her nose though.
I let go of my mouth.
Uu, uu. that was my first time, and yet.
Oh, what? I guess you don�t count the kiss between you twins?
That means this was Rie�s first kiss.
to think that this is my first kiss.
Tears gather in Rie�s eyes.
Tsukiko
Yes, don�t cry. You can�t cry
She stops the tears with her Miko power.
Hey, another one
I kiss Rie�s lips again.
Nu, mumumu
Rie hates it but.
That�s not it. I will take the lead
Tsukiko emits her power.
As soon as she does that, Rie�s lips loosen up.
Her lips stiff from tension and fear turn soft.
Kufu?
Rie opens her mouth, opposing her will.
I then send my tongue inside Rie�s mouth.
Numi?
It�s her first time tasting a man�s tongue.
Rie�s confused.
The, like this
Tsukiko entwines Rie�s tongue with mine.
Numumu?
The young beauty is confused.
Oh, you don�t know about entwining tongues
Yomi says as she reads Rie�s mind.
Oh, I see. They don�t do that much in sex videos
Nei said.
You know, these girls got their sex knowledge from their parents making them watch sex videos, right? Most actresses don�t like French kissing
Oh, I see.
They�re okay having sex in public, but they don�t want to kiss that much, most of them are like that
Yomi loves entwining with Sensei�s tongue though
Yeah, Mana also loves kissing with Onii-chan
Ehehe, me too
Yomi, Mana, and Nei added.
I love it too. Or should I say that I love everything when having sex with Onii-sama
Ruriko says while taking photos.
Tsukiko-oneesama, what about you?
I love it too, but.
Tsukiko replies to Ruriko.
Sorry, I have to concentrate in controlling her for now
Ah, sorry
Ruriko bows her head.
Though she looks calm, Tsukiko�s using a lot of her focus.
I guess it�s hard to take full control of someone�s mind and body.
No, if I loosen up my focus, this girl might bite Kou-sama�s tongue
Tsukiko said.
This girl isn�t as aggressive that she will bite off Kou-sama�s tongue, but still, she might do it in one moment where I miss the control
That�s what makes Tsukiko the most stable of the girls.
She never overestimates her ability, she makes sure to see the situation and assume various things.
Yes, loosen up. Entrust your body to Kou-sama. Feel Kou-sama�s body. You can lean on him but Kou-sama will not collapse. Don�t worry and loosen up
Tsukiko said. Rie slowly loosens up.
I embrace Rie�s petite body tightly.
See, can you feel it? This is what it means to embrace a man
I let go of Rie�s lips.
She leaks out a sigh immediately after that.
Then, Rie loosens up further.
Now, feel it. Kou-sama�s scent. His sweat. His warm embrace, his arms
That�s right if I�m just raping her, then.
She will feel fear and rejection, she�ll close her heart.
She�ll close it from the pain she feels.
However, Rie now.
Tsukiko�s opening all of her senses.
Her sight, hearing, smell, taste.She can feel me with her all senses.
Me too.
I lick the back of Rie�s ears.
Hii!
Rie trembles in fear.
Yeah, Rie�s skin is delicious
I�m delicious?
Rie looks at me in surprise.
The tension and agitation are rising.
Sweat floats in her forehead.
I also give that a taste.
Oh, this one�s salty. But, it tastes like Rie
that�s.please don�t lick me
Rie says in shame.
I�m going to taste a lot from Rie�s body
I kissed Rie�s cheeks and nose again and again.
And Rie will taste mine too
Onii-san�s taste?
Eri looks at me.
Tsukiko�s power slowly reforms her to make it normal to look at me.
Right. The taste of my dick, the tastes of my semen
Rie�s surprised, but she still looks at me.
And I want to know how Rie�s nipples taste like, your pussy, and the tastes of your love nectar
Then.
Now, take it off. Get yourself naked while I watch. Show me everything you never showed to anyone before
Rie�s still staring at me.
Did you twins show each other your pussies?
I asked.
We didn�t. We couldn�t
Rie replies in a daze.
Then, I�ll be the first to see it. The first man to peek inside Rie�s pussy
really?
I.
Yeah, that�s how it is. So.
I have to emphasize it.
Now, get naked, Rie!
Chapter 933. Night of Flirting Deflowering the twins Rie Arc 2
Now, get naked Rie
Rie.
i.
A young girl wearing nothing but a thin white school swimsuit and leather collar.
Eri, her twin sister who came with her is unconscious.
She�s not facing Rie so she can�t see her expression.
Good. We�re controlling you. Everything that will happen now isn�t what you will. You aren�t responsible for it
Tsukiko said.
It�s not my fault. It�s all Onii-san and Onee-san�s fault
Rie�s red face leaks out a hot sigh.
She�s aroused.
No, Tsukiko�s forcing her to become aroused.
That�s right. I�m forcing you with my orders. Take it off, get naked. Oh right, keep the collar on. You�re my sex slave
To be honest, it�s hard to distinguish the twins if they don�t wear the collar.
That�s how similar the two are.
Well, I�ve been looking at them all this time so I can point out some differences, but.
I should be able to make a distinction once I observe them closer.
For example, Eri�s the one leading the duo.
Rie�s the passive one.
Despite Rie trying to catch up with Eri�s conversation.
Rie never takes the initiative.
That said, the difference in collar helps out.
That�s right. It is as Kou-sama says
Tsukiko emits her power.
I thought of tearing her white school swimsuit around her nipple and her pussy and her rape her like that, but.
I want to see her virgin naked body as expected.
I thought of taking photos of Rie�s naked virgin body, the one her parents use to sell to the lolicons.
i understand. i�ll take it off
Rie stands before me on the bed
Ruriko and Nei turned the camera to Rie immediately.
hauu, I�ve been taking multiple filming of lewd swimsuit and yet, this will be my first time getting naked in front of a camera
Tsukiko�s control is reaching, ingraining itself into Rie�s mind.
Rie�s no longer crying. She�s not making a racket. She�s not screaming.
She�s accepting the fate where I will deflower her solemnly.
There we go
Her hands pull the shoulder strap of her school swimsuit and lower it down.
I see. So female swimsuits stretch out that long.
Well, they can�t put it on and off unless it stretches that much.
When her shoulders are both exposed, Rie�s hands stopped.
She looked at me, embarrassed.
What�s wrong.
my breasts are small
I look up at the puff on her swimsuit.
Not really. That�s enough for your age
She has more than Michi, who�s a flat board.
It�s almost the same as Agnes who is well developed.
But, it looks like it�s still hard compared to Agnes� flexible breasts.
The breasts I massage, lick, and suck all develop to good ones
I said.
Well, isn�t that great? Now tell Kou-sama Please take care of mine as well
Tsukiko gives an order.
please take care of mine as well, Onii-san
She replies with a blushing face.
Now that she�s under Miko power�s control, she can�t go against it.
Oh right, Tsukiko.
She�s actually a bit sadistic.
Right.
Tsukiko was oppressed the most by the bosses in the Yakuza as she�s the eldest.
She�s been mentally cornered, that�s why now that she�s free, she has a strong desire to force her power on other people herself.
Just like Minaho-neesan.
Some girls become masochist after becoming oppressed too much, but.
Tsukiko�s a sadist inside.
However.
Tsukiko is a newcomer among my women.
She has to stand equal against Misuzu and Ruriko from Kouzuki house.
As for the Kuromori mansion, she�s no match against Minaho-neesan, Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, and Nei.
That said, she couldn�t force sadistic sex towards her cute little sisters.
Rie is the first sacrifice for Tsukiko.
Where she�s allowed to use her power all-out, pouring all her sadistic lust on her.
I will be careful to not break her
Tsukiko smiled at me.
Besides, I put Kou-sama�s pleasure more than myself
If it was Yomi, she will get dragged by her desires that she might act recklessly, but.
Tsukiko�s mentally stable, it should be okay.
Ruriko from Kouzuki house, Nei from Kuromori house, and Yomi her little sister are together with us, and so Tsukiko can put brakes on her mind.
Yes. Therefore, please release your desires
Tsukiko.
It�s okay. We�re in here, we�ll be able to put a brake on it
Tsukiko smiles.
That�s right, Yo-chan, Ruri-chan, Mana-chan, Yomi-chan, Tsukiko-san, and I are here
Besides, Mana�s okay with a little bit of pervertedness
Yes, I also want to know more about Onii-sama
Yomi understands Sensei�s mind so there�s no need to hide it
Nei, Mana, Ruriko, Yomi?
Well, we know that Yo-chan�s a kind guy and treasures all of us, but you know.
I mean, if it�s in the mansion, Megu-oneechan�s common-sensei s too much that it gets off, doesn�t it?
And in Kouzuki house, if Onii-sama unleashes his lust, Misuzu-oneesama might rampage
Or should I say that Sensei�s worried about Agnes-chan, Luna, and Yomi. If we start seeing some extreme sex, he worries that we might become perverts
I.
I see. If it�s in the mansion, Megu�s there with her common sense, and so I don�t go for anything perverted in sex. I go to the bedroom and have sex with the one on duty.
In Kouzuki house if I get too loose, Misuzu would really ask for more than that.
And yeah, I�m worried that Agnes and the girls may learn about the hardcore stuff.
But, you know, Yo-chan have a lot of cute girls around, and so it�s natural that you�d want to get messed up
That�s.
We get it. Onii-chan thinks that it will be hard for us if you get indulged with your harem
Yeah, I�m afraid.
However, the desire inside Onii-sama is clear. Therefore, recently, when I do housework
Or when Ai-chan�s cleaning up in the bakery, you attack her, right?
Ruriko, Nei.
When Megu-oneechan and Misuzu-oneechan aren�t present, when Agnes-chan and the girls aren�t watching, and the girl isn�t asking for it is the best scenario, right? Ai-oneechan, Ruri-oneechan, both love it when Onii-chan comes after them Mana said.
To be honest, Ruriko prefers it when Onii-sama�s coming after me when I�m doing the laundry more than having sex because I�m on duty. Recently, every time I do the laundry, I get wet down there
ruriko.
Well, enough about that. Still, Yo-chan needed to let out some stress. It�s not good to be frustrated despite living together with the harem and ejaculating for more than ten times a day
But, Onii-chan�s anxiety is real. Our family only managed to come to existence recently
Right.
Right now, everyone in the mansion wears clothes.
It�s not just sex, everyone has their school studies, and they learn for their dreams in the future.
If I get over the top, I know that it will only mess them up.
Therefore, Minaho-neesan�s creating this sex slave corner for Yo-chan on the brothel that she�s about to reopen outside the family. And so, Yo-chan can have whatever kind of sex you want with the girls over there Huh?
Yo-chan, you�re entrusted with the job for the new brothel, right?
Sure, Minaho-neesan tasked me of training the girls that are about to become prostitutes of the new brothel.
Limiting it only to the virgins.
Deflowering them, and educating them until they could take customers.
The brothel is the starting point of Black Forest, and so it�s a job for Yo-chan who inherits the Kuromori house, Megu-chan and Mii-chan can�t complain about it. Naturally, Agnes and the girls can�t go to the new brothel Minaho-neesan�s new brothel isn�t in our mansion.
It�s decided that Black Forest will use the basement of a building in front of the station.
Naturally, Megu-chan and Mii-chan can�t enter the new brothel, nor they�re allowed to
Megu lost her mother inside a brothel. Minaho-neesan knows that her wish is to not let her daughter turn to a prostitute, and so she can�t stand inside the new brothel.
Misuzu is the daughter of Kouzuki house.
However, we can go there. Onii-chan
Mana?
Yes, Onii-sama. I can enter while wearing a disguise too. Just like how I entered this place
Huh, Ruriko too?
Grandfather already sold me off. I�m not a daughter of Kouzuki house but Onii-sama�s slave. Ruriko can go in places where she can relieve of Onii-sama�s lust
I bought Ruriko for 3000 yen.
However.
Yomi will come too. I�m Sensei�s sex slave
And I�m one of the managers of the brothel! That�s why it won�t be weird if I go in and out there
Nei�s going to continue her lookout job even in the new Black Forest brothel.
If we�re making a new sex slave corner for Yo-chan in the new brothel, then we need someone to manage it
Then, Mana and the girls will take turns
Huh?
We can�t all be in the new brothel all the time. Mana and the gills will take turns as supervisors. If not, it�s going to be a problem for the new sex slaves for Onii-chan�s release of lust, right?
Yes, please leave it to us. Onii-sama
Yomi�s going to do her best
Nei, Mana, Ruriko, Yomi are going to manage my sex slaves?
But, huh?
Tsukiko?
I have to return to Kyoto by next year
Right, Takakura shrine in Kyoto.
The long-established Takakura shrine can�t remain deserted.
Yes. I will bear Kou-sama�s child and raise it there
Of course, I�ll come and see you from time to time
I said.
Kyoto�s not the end of the earth.
I can�t leave Tsukiko in solitude either.
Yomi will also visit
And the other sex slaves will come too
Right. Ai-san too
What about creating a sex slave corner for Yo-chan in Kyoto too?
Everyone�s speaking some outrageous stuff now.
Well, either way, Megu-chan, and Mii-chan can�t make a move for people outside the family, and Rie-chan will be the first super sex slave for Yo-chan�s sexual release
Nei looks at the dumbfounded Rei.
It depends on Yo-chan on whether Eri-chan would be the second one but, the third one would be Arisu-san from the Kurama house. That�s Minaho-oneechan�s determined plan
That�s right.
Minaho-neesan�s going to make Misato-san, the elder of the Kurama sisters, work as a prostitute.
The little sister, Arisu-san will become my sex slave.
It�s okay, they�re girls who have no other way of survival than becoming Yo-chan�s sex slave
Yes, that, Mana too
Yomi is also happy to become Sensei�s slave
Right, Mana, Ruriko, Yomi.
They had no other choice but to become a slave.
Then.
Kurama Misato will become a prostitute as a punishment for their collapsed house. Furthermore, it�s to show the nobility to never do that foolishness again.
Jii-chan decided as such.
We can�t let the women who will work as prostitute make contact with Agnes and the girls.
Misato-san is mentally weak, and so we can�t separate her from her little sister, Arisu-san.
However, the new Black Forest, will not take in young girls as prostitutes.
Therefore, I can only take Arisu-san as a sex slave.
Her sister will suffer selling her body to men, and so Arisu-san needs her body to become defiled.
As a member of Black Forest, I will take responsibility and rape her continuously.
The elder, Misato-san will sell her body, and I will violate Arisu-san.
On the other hand, Rie and the girls have no place to return to.
However, the current Rie and Eri can�t make contact with Agnes.
These girls have become influenced by the ill-will of adults.
Therefore.
It�s okay, Kou-sama. You can do as you please
It�s okay, Onii-chan, become the pervert
Go all out and release it, Onii-sama
Yomi don�t mind seeing it
Yo-chan, go ahead. Do a lot of bad things
Tsukiko, Mana, Ruriko, Yomi, and Nei.
After all, we�re also bad girls, just like Yo-chan. It�s okay to do bad things
Just their few comments.
The last restraint is loosened.
Rie!
I push my arms into the chest of this half-naked young beauty and looked up at her.
yes?
Rie�s slightly intoxicated.
However, she�s still conscious.
Tsukiko�s control is still on.
Show me your breasts
I want to see Rie�s nipples, her virgin breasts.
uhm, by all means?
Rie replies with her Kansai accent.
Yeah, show it to me, don�t defy me
I know.
My true nature is of a sadist.
I realized that when I first raped Yukino.
Therefore, I.
Thus, I always held myself back except when I have sex with Yukino.
To not let the sadist inside me wake up.
It�s okay, we�re here for you
Yes, we�re watching you Sensei
The two shrine maidens are monitoring my heart.
Do I enjoy this recklessness?
It�s okay, Yo-chan
Oh.
Nei, Mana, Ruriko, Yomi, Tsukiko
Yeah, I can show my true self to these girls.
Minaho-neesan�s selection is perfect.
Go on, show your breasts Rie
O-Okay
Rie gasps.
I also swallowed my saliva.
i�ll take it off!
She prepared herself.
She lowers down her swimsuit.
Pururun
Kyauu!
Rie blushed, trembled.
Oh, Tsukiko�s maximizing Rie�s shame.
This is all to please me.
Yeah, this is just the right breasts for your age. The nipples are a bit aloof. The color�s great too
I said.
It�s a bit stiff though.
I�m sure that these breasts of hers will grow beautifully.
No.
I�ll be sure to develop it that way.
She�s my personal use sex slave.
I�ll look after Rie for the rest of her life.
Hey, where�s your Thank you to Kou-sama?
Tsukiko orders.
thank you. Onii-san
Rie answers.
Yeah, then, come over here Rie. I want to know the taste and elasticity of your breasts
Now, present your breasts to Kou-sama
why do I have to? aahn! I don�t want this and yet, aah!
Rie who took off her swimsuit until her chest kneels before me who�s sitting cross-legged on the bed.
She presents her cute breasts before me.
Oh, I knew it. Her nipples are still caved in her areola.
Has anyone touched your breasts before?
Rie.
Eri-chan often touch me when we film
Don�t count Eri. Anyone else?
It�s her twin she lived together all the time so it doesn�t count.
What about doctors or someone similar? Father says that Eri-chan and my body are both precious commodity so don�t let anyone touch it. Rosoku-kun hasn�t touched me yet
Rie replies facing me straight ahead.
She actually wants to turn away from me.
To run away from me and to close her eyes and escape from reality.
However, Tsukiko and I aren�t allowing that.
You girls are no longer goods. You girls are mine now. Therefore, I can touch you anytime I want. Got it?
yes, i understand. uugh, why? Why did this happen?
She accepts me as her master, defying her will.
I use my right hand to touch Rie�s breasts.
Kyaa!
Don�t be afraid, I�m touching you
Yeah, this is the elasticity of jelly covered in vinyl.
It�s more of squish than fluff.
That stiffness and elasticity show how young Rie is.
I ascertain the elasticity of the other one.
aah, what�s this. Why.I?
Wearing a half-off swimsuit and collar on her neck.
The spacious room with tatami floors and bed in the middle, video cameras placed all around.
And beautiful girls surrounding us. My woman.
I�m starting the sexual assault on Rie in this abnormal room.
Eri, the other twin Rie relies the most on, is unconscious, facing the wall.
Oh, the nipple�s here
I push her areola with my thumb.
I stroke her caved in nipples to bring it out.
What�s this? It�s too lewd
Rie mutters as she looks at my hand rub her breasts roughly.
This isn�t the best part yet
I approach my lips on Rie�s chest.
I�m licking it
hyaa
The feeling of her areola with my tongue.
Rie trembles.
I continue to lick them.
Yeah, she�s sweating from nervousness.
Rie�s skin is salty.
this is, this is my first time
I continue to suck out her sunken nipple.
aah, aah, i can�t, don�t do this
Rie trembles.
Yeah, I can�t force her nipples to stick out unless we have sex.
Well, there�s no need to hurry.
I can take it slow and enjoy her.
I thought while comparing the nipples on both sides.
Kyauu
Next, I touch Rie�s ass covered by a white school swimsuit.
This feels better compared to touching raw ass.
This isn�t meaty yet.
But, it�s still elastic.
iyaan what are you doing?
My other hand touches Rie�s crotch.
I�m touching this from the swimsuit cloth too.
I grind my fingers on it.
Hii Yaa I�m feeling strange!
I attack Rie�s ass and crotch while licking her breasts.
Don�t worry. Right now, you�re several tenfold more sensitive than normal
I knew it, it�s Tsukiko.
I don�t want to deflower Rie while she�s afraid.
I want to force this developing body to feel it, to bloom.
She knows that very desire of me.
Right, if she can feel this much, then.
Tsukiko, force Rie�s right hand above
Yes, Kou-sama
what? noo
Tsukiko�s power forced Rie to raise her hands.
Her fair skin and armpits become defenseless.
I�m going to lick your armpits
L-Lick?
I stretch out my tongue.
I start licking Rie�s armpit.
kyaan ! noo! Don�t lick my armpit!
Rie trembles as I attack her pleasure spots.
Oh, there�s some armpit hair growing.
I�m scraping it with my tongue.
Meanwhile, I continue to caress her crotch and ass.
Chapi. Chapu.
Rie�s pussy covered by her swimsuit is making lewd sounds.
Are you getting wet, Rie?
no? why? I don�t want this! This shouldn�t feel good, and yet.
But, look, there�s a stain in here now
The crotch on her white swimsuit gets moist.
Okay, let�s take a photo of that
Ah, me too
Ruriko and Nei approach their cameras.
noo! Don�t take photos of me like this!
Rie�s embarrassed.
Okay, it�s about time
I.
Take it all off, get naked
uu, uu
If you don�t get naked, we can�t have sex, right?
noo! Why, why?
It�s because I want to have sex with Rie
but I don�t want to do it
Rie shakes her head.
Can�t help it
I stand up.
Rie�s kneeling before me, so.
hii?
My erect penis is in front of Rie.
If you don�t want to have sex right away then lick this
no, it�s impossible!
She should know about fellatio, but.
Pushing my erect dick suddenly on her is.
Oh, there�s no problem. I will teach you how to do it
Tsukiko strengthens her control.
You should remember this all. Kou-sama likes it when you do this
Tsukiko presses Rie�s lips to my glans.
nn?
Rie�s eyes are forced to look up at me.
A beauty sending me a glance while kissing my glans.
They�re taking photos of that scene.
First, kiss it. Then, lick it with your tongue
Nugugugugu
No matter how much she hates it, Rie�s tongue moves as Tsukiko wants.
She licks around my glans.
She licks the backside.
What does it taste like?
I asked.
It�s salty, bitter
Rie speaks in pain.
Remember the taste of my dick. Rie will serve this dick from now on
That�s correct. You will never have sex with any man other than Kou-sama. You will serve only his dick
Tsukiko�s words echo in Rie�s heart.
yes, uun. I don�t want this. I don�t want this!
Now, use your mouth and serve Kou-sama with your lips
uu
Rie�s small lips start sucking up my penis.
It�s her first time giving fellatio, and yet.
She�s forced to reproduce Tsukiko�s techniques, so she�s doing well.
Tsukiko used her Miko power to make Katsuko-nee and Nagisa�s fellatio techniques her own.
Kou-sama, are you about to cum?
Tsukiko can also sense when I�m about to ejaculate.
Yeah, I�m going to cum and make Rie drink it
I declared.
Is that so? Then I�ll speed it up
Nn, guu?
Rie�s lips and tongue sped up.
While at it, Rie�s hands start stimulating my balls.
Tsukiko�s forcing her.
Ooh, I�m cumming Rie. Drink it. Drink all of my semen
nn, nn, nngugugugu?
Rie�s eyes show intense rejection.
That brilliance triggered the ejaculation.
I�m cumming
Byrurururu, byrurururu, byrurururu!
nn?
The young beauty shivered in anguish.
I let it all out inside her small mouth.
Oh right, don�t drink it yet, hold it in your mouth
I poured my semen inside Rie�s mouth until the last drop.
Okay, I�m pulling it out
I pulled out my penis from Rie�s mouth.
Now open your mouth and show me the semen inside
Kuguu
Rie opens up her mouth with a face about to cry.
Rie�s pink tongue is covered with my white liquid.
Yes, I�m taking photos
Ruriko captures that face.
Naturally, recording all of that scenario from the kiss to ejaculation.
Okay, that�s good enough. Close your mouth. Then, use your saliva to dilute the semen
Do it
Tsukiko forces Rie to dilute it.
And now, drink it
nn!
Rie gulped down what�s inside her mouth.
Now open your mouth and show it to me
Rie opens her mouth frustratingly.
It�s empty inside.
How was the taste
it�s bitter
She mutters sobbingly, but.
Wrong. You�re to answer It was delicious to Kou-sama
Tsukiko stops Rie from crying.
She�s not allowed to cry and panic.
it was delicious. Delicious
Rie looked up at me and said.
What�s delicious?
O-Onii-san�s.that.
Its semen, sperm, cum
I force her.
uu, I.aah, Onii-san�s semen, sperm, it was delicious! uu
Then, you can drink more later
Tsukiko pours salt over her wound.
yes.
Rie can�t say no against Tsukiko or me.
Complex Chapter 934. Night of Flirting One Cushion
Yes, that�s cute, Rie
I pat the cheeks of the girl who drank my semen.
i�m.
Rie�s puzzled.
She doesn�t know what she�s doing nor why.
The man she just met today took away her first kiss while she�s half-naked.
Her young cute breasts licked, her caved-in nipples sucked out.
Her crotch and ass played with.
Putting a man�s erect penis inside her mouth, stroking it with her tongue.
And then she�s forced to drink the hot and stinking semen.
Help me, Eri-chan
Rie looks at her unconscious sister facing the wall.
No. She won�t wake up. Therefore, there�s nobody here to protect you
Tsukiko tells Rie.
Eri and Rie have been making active conversations between the two.
Furthermore, even in such a desperate situation, the two can pretend calm and even crack jokes.
The twins have survived everything together, and so they rely on each other.
They mutually support each other with the thought of I�m okay as long as I�m with Eri-chan, I can endure it as long as I�m with Rie-chan
Actually, the two have secluded themselves in their world.
Yeah, I can�t do it alone. Help me, Eri-chan
This young girl.
In truth, they�re panicking inside, they want to cry, scream.
They want to escape from their consciousness saying This isn�t real.
Rie doesn�t want to admit everything that�s happening to her body right now.
They�ll never meet their parents again.
They can no longer return to Kansai, the place they were born and raised.
However.
You can�t, but it�s inevitable. There�s nobody but you here
Tsukiko intervenes with Rie�s thoughts with her Miko power.
Forcing her mind to become stable, and keep calm in whatever situation.
But, I can�t do it. I�ve never been able to do anything without Eri-chan
Yes, the twins have the same height, appearance, and almost everything, but.
They�re not the same. They�re not an exact copy of each other.
Eri�s the one leading the duo.
Meanwhile, Rie�s dependent on Eri.
That�s the complex between the twins.
Thus, I will strike there.
No, Rie. You still have yourself as your ally
I said.
Me?
Yes. Rie, the two of you aren�t a single person. Rie alone is a splendid woman already. Rie is Rie before twins
But, I.
Rie�s not confident with herself, so I.
Look at my dick
I�ve ejaculated once but my erection isn�t weakening.
Or should I say that my balls that just released semen are producing more, getting ready for the next shot.
To pour it all inside Rie�s womb.
i�m scared
She trembles, but, Tsukiko controls Rie�s body and so she can only stare at it.
Hold it with your hands
Hii?
Rie�s afraid. Tsukiko;
Like this, this is what pleases Kou-sama
Rie�s white hands grab my penis.
Ah, uu
Rie can feel the heat of my penis with her palm.
And then, lightly tighten it up, and move it up and down while gripping it
Eh? Aah
Rie starts stroking my penis.
And you should learn this. This is one of your necessary work
Tsukiko tells her.
noo, I don�t want to learn this
It�s okay. This will be in your memories even if you don�t try to learn it
Just as Tsukiko read Katsuko-nee�s techniques from their memories.
This time, she�s copy-pasting it to Rie�s memories.
Rie, this dick you�re holding right now will go inside you. My dick will be the only object to enter your hole. Do you get it? Even if everyone can enjoy sex together, there�s only one penis and vagina making connection. That means, once we connect, we will become one what are you talking about?
Rie doesn�t get it.
Are you aware that you�re under a test?
Huh?
She stops her hand from stroking my penis.
Listen. So far, it was me taking away things from you. Your first kiss, the caress on your chest, fellatio, and swallowing. Naturally, I�m going to take it all forcibly to the end
I look at Rie�s eyes and say.
Naturally, I will take Rie�s first time, and I�m going to pour my semen inside your womb. It will all happen, no matter what.
Rie�s hands grip my dick tight.
There�s sweat on her forehead.
She�s nervous.
But, if that�s all, then it will get boring. I can rape you twice, thrice, and I�ll throw you away after that
throw me away?
Isn�t that obvious? As you can see, I have women who are much cuter than Rie. I have no shortage of sexual partners. Besides, I�m free to rape any woman I want just like what I�m doing with you since I have Tsukiko�s power, see?
Yes, if Kou-sama wishes for it, anyone can kneel before Kou-sama and open their legs
Tsukiko smiles.
We also cooperate with that
Nei says while holding her video camera.
You and Eri. Well, it will be Eri�s first time too, but, you girls look down on us, specifically me, right? You thought that if you try to talk me out, you can make me do what you want.You girls are that naive, aren�t you?
i.
Rie trembles.
i.I thought that O-Onii-san is a kind person.that�s why
The thought that someone�s kind is also a way of looking down on someone in a sense.
Sorry, but I�m a criminal
I have to corner her in one go.
To break Rie�s heart.
Furthermore, I�m not the half-baked guy like your parents. I carry a real dangerous organization behind me
Rie looks at me in fear.
We�re not a cheap business that sells girls to lolicons. Besides, if we were to distribute a new video with you girls, it can be traced back, right? Kansai Yakuza could leak that to the police. Thus, we have to erase all records of you girls over the internet. Naturally, you can�t send any more mail to your lover in Kansai anymore why?
You two are now missing. Rie, you know what will happen to your parents, right?
Rie�s parents are now crazy and sent back to the Kansai Yakuza as sacrificial pawns.
Currently, there are only these possibilities left for you, I rape you, kill you, or if I�m pleased with you, then I can have you as my sex slave for the rest of your life
that�s not true. I heard Onii-san give Shigeyo-san a promise to release her
Rie looks at me stubbornly.
Besides, you released the 3 Onee-san with their memories erased
Oh right.
When we were talking to Tendou Otome and the girls in the room.
Rie and Eri didn�t participate in the conversation, they only watched.
Then, after putting the three girls unconscious.
We released Shigeyo-san back to her relatives.
The twins saw that loose attitude.
That�s the reason why Eri and Rie are underestimating me.
Dammit.
I guess I�ve been too kind against the daughters of Yakuza.
No, it�s okay to be kind, but.
I had to deal with them with a colder attitude on the surface.
Minaho-neesan, Kyouko-san. That�s what they do.
I could also deal with them kindly but never raise their expectations too much.
I had that attitude, and so Eri and Rie think that they can persuade me smoothly.
It�s my decision on who I should be kind to, right? Let me remind you that I�m a criminal. What�s wrong with having double standards?
I speak imposingly.
I�m no government officer nor teacher in a school, I don�t have to follow a rule where I have to be fair with everyone, do I?
But!
I.
Rie, do you really want to die?
I shoot a cold intent to Rie.
O-Onii-san?
If you get me angry, then I might kill the two of you for real
I speak gently.
You know, I don�t really want to kill you. That�s why I�m doing all this work. Do you get it?
Rie trembles.
Didn�t I tell you since earlier? If you�re not becoming my sex slave, then I will have to kill you. That�s all it boils down to
Rie.
i�m sorry
Then what? To be honest, I�m no longer enjoying the part where Tsukiko uses her power to take control of your body
Ejaculating from fellatio while her body is in control is enough.
From now on, it has to be Rie herself.
Well, forcing you to suck and drink my semen was somewhat fun. But, if we have sex like that, what�s new? It will be just like the fellatio earlier
She can�t lose her virginity like that.
Taking away her body is just.
It�s still rape but, if Rie opens her body voluntarily.
If I don�t break her spirit.
There�s no future for her.
That�s.if you want to violate me, then force me like how you did earlier
Rie said.
I�ve given up already. If that power pins me down, then I can�t do anything if you take my first time
I.
That�s why I�m telling you it�s boring
I don�t care if it�s boring!
Rie revolts.
Onii-san�s forcing me to do all these shameful things, what else do you want?
That�s.
Your resolve to live as a sex slave
Tsukiko replies instead of me.
If this ends with rape, then you�re forced to become a pitiful raped girl. You�ll be able to keep your pride with that, but.
Onii-chan won�t have fun with it
I mean, that only means that you�re not Yo-chan�s sex slave
Tsukiko said. Mana and Nei continued.
I.
I�ll get to the point. I don�t want any more troublesome women. I already am busy with my family. If my sex slaves are to increase, then they have to be girls I can use to ease up.
i, Eri-chan and I don�t want to be Onii-san�s slaves
Then, die
Mana said.
Didn�t Onii-chan tell you that it�s the only conclusion, right?
I sure said that.
If you can�t accept becoming a sex slave, then Rie and Eri are nothing but troublesome for me. After all, everything you say is cunning
Let�s drop all the pretenses.
Let�s talk while Eri�s unconscious.
Rie�s likely the only one who�ll listen to what I say.
O-Onii-san
If I can enjoy having sex with Rie, then I can take Rie as a sex slave
why? You can just force me
It�s my responsibility once I become your master! You�re just like the pet that I�ll buy and take care of for the rest of its life! That means I have to raise you until you die, get it? You and Eri both look cute but your attitude isn�t cute at all! Do you think I�ll buy you like that?
I speak without pausing.
Rie�s dumbfounded.
Even I don�t want to kill you nor Eri. If it�s possible. But, Minaho-neesan�s the boss of the organization. If Minaho-neesan tells that you girls will become my sex slaves, then the only other choice is to kill you. After all, you girls are cunning. You�re unlike the stupid three and Shigeyo-san. It�s better for us if we don�t erase your memories and release you. I know that. That�s why, I said it and I�ll say it again, you two have only these choices, become my sex slave or die! That�s your reality There are no other alternatives for me.
That�s also my scenario
Mana.
They let me live because I became Onii-chan�s sex slave. It�s been half a year since then. The situations different now but Mana will be Onii-chan�s slave forever
Then, Nei.
Rie-chan, you�re living in a world that�s much more serious than you thought. That�s why the people here don�t feel pity towards Rie-chan. After all, Yo-chan saved us from a harder and more terrifying experience than you twins That�s right. If I didn�t become Onii-sama�s sex slave, then I might�ve been put down as well. It�s unfortunate
Ruriko.
No, Ruriko�s the daughter of Kouziki house.
She knows that useless personnel only causes harm to the group.
Ruriko�s true nature is cool-headed.
Becoming a sex slave isn�t that hard. All you have to do is think of how to please Sensei and serve him that way
Yomi said.
That�s right. You girls have good looks and so all you have to think is on how to let Onii-sama enjoy your body
Yes, that. You only have to wonder about how Onii-chan will play with you girls. If you�re not cute, then you�re not receiving affection, right? You�ll become Onii-chan�s pet after all
Ruriko and Mana speaks.
They all don�t want you twins to die
Lastly, Tsukiko speaks.
But, if you want to live, then you need to make compensation. If you�re just a rude girl who doesn�t intend to pay up, then we have no choice but to abandon you
Rie.
Compensation
Oh right, you don�t get that
Nei smiles wryly.
It means that if you become Yo-chan�s slave, then you�re under his protection. We collaborate with him. Girls like you can�t join in our family, but, well, you�re Yo-chan�s cute slaves so we�re going to help you Do you not understand how wonderful that is?
Ruriko smiles.
It means your necessities of life are guaranteed. Well, it happened on my case so you could get a new identity so your past no longer identifies you
Mana will soon obtain her new identity.
You will be treated with care. Sex is also fun
Yomi said.
The compensation you have to pay is to never betray Kou-sama. That�s all. As long as you don�t betray Kou-sama, Kou-sama will never betray you either
Tsukiko speaks to Rie.
Why? Onee-san, you can just force me to do all that with your power. If you do that, I can�t go against Onii-san until I die, right?
Rie asks dumbfoundedly.
It is as Kou-sama said. Doing that will only make it boring
Tsukiko looked at me.
If Tsukiko and the girls go all out with their power, then they�ll listen to my orders like robots, but they�ll get bored quickly. I don�t think I can have fun together with them. That doesn�t mean that they should suppress their power and make the girl follow what I say with only their body, even though they reject it inside their minds. Just like Rie earlier. This goes only as far as fellatio. It should be different when having sex Really? I think that it�s fun for the other side too
Nei tells me.
Yo-chan believes That this girl, Rie-chan will understand how Yo-chan feels
Rie looked at Nei in surprise.
If they�re just some conceited girls, then I think that it�s more fun to rape them forcibly. Then, what about Eri-chan?
Huh, Nei?
Right. That girl is just like my past self, she will not understand unless Onii-chan cums inside her ten times
Mana looks at the unconscious Eri.
But, you. Onii-chan thinks that you will offer your virginity to Onii-chan and become his sex slave voluntarily
Then, Mana turned to Rie.
When that girl wakes up, you will need to teach her how to become a proper slave. If not, you can survive, but.
That�s.
Right. We might have to kill Eri-chan
Eri underestimates us more than Rie does.
She will not yield nor accept me.
If I don�t become Onii-san�s slave, what about Eri-chan?
Rie can feel the shivers in her spine.
Well, yeah. Either way, she will wake up, and she�ll try to tag team with you to defy Yo-chan again
It�s impolite for the duo to attack Kou-sama, and so, you do understand why you�re the only one talking, right?
Nei and Tsukiko said.
Right. If it was just as before, Eri-chan will only pull me
Rie sighed.
What? If that�s the case, say it sooner
She looked up at me.
She continues to caress my penis.
I�ll become Onii-san�s slave
Rie?
If it�s for Eri-chan, then I�ll do anything. We�re twins, so it�s natural
Oh. I see.
The reason why Rie threw her pride away and yielded is.
She has to create a reference for her twin, Eri.
These girls don�t have any individuality.
They�ve always been twins since before.
Therefore, when talking about one dying and the other continuing their life.
They can�t imagine it.
If it�s a life where they�re together, then she�ll accept it.
I already know that I can�t continue to reject Onii-san and everyone since earlier
Huh?
That�s right, if I have to think for the two of us, it has to be this way
Rie looks at me with lonely eyes.
I�ll become your slave, so please, take Eri-chan as your slave too, Onii-san
After giving them a lot of threats and advice.
Now that she�s alone, she could feel it more real, and yet.
If she thinks for the two of them and knowing that there�s no other way, she accepted it.
No, once Eri wakes up, it will be her decision
I said.
It�s okay. I�ll convince Eri-chan. I�ll tell her that we both become Onii-san�s slave
Hey, Rie?
You don�t want any troublesome girls, right? We�ll become cute girls for you to dote on, so.
This girl.
I�ll do my best in sex too. Well, we�re allowed to survive, have food prepared for us, and even protect us from Father�s comrades, it�s natural to pay Onii-san with service. I wonder why did I not understand that?
Now that she�s accepted it alone, all those resistance was a fluttering of hers?
Err, all I have to do is sex, right?
I.
No, that also includes bearing my child
I speak about my decision.
Ah, yes. I understand. I�ll bear Onii-san�s child
She even accepts this right away.
Also, I�ll never have sex nor kiss anyone other than Onii-san. I�ll never talk to males ever again. Is that all?
Yeah
Well, becoming a slave means never betraying Onii-san
Rie said.
I�m sorry that we�ve gone through a lot of detours. At this point, I can understand what Onii-san and Onee-san is talking about
Then.
Onii-san, please take Rie�s first time
Rie stretches her tongue to my penis.
please deflower my body, Onii-san!
Chapter 935. Night of Flirting Deflowering the twins Rie�s deflowering rape
Chupa, chupa, chupa.
Earlier, Tsukiko forced her, but now.
Now, Rie�s serving me with her mouth willingly.
The young girl�s tongue moves around my hard erect penis.
She covers my glans.
However.
Rie yields as soon as her heart broke.
Yes. That�s right
Tsukiko replies as she read my thoughts.
This is the best for those whose mind is overburdened
That means.
For Rie to stay with her twin, Eri.
As soon as she yielded.
Yes, Kou-sama
Tsukiko immediately rewrote Rie�s heart using her Miko power.
If the power forced Rie while there�s still some resistance remaining inside, her heart will break.
Therefore, so far, Tsukiko used her power gently to the extent that Rie�s heart won�t break, but.
That moment she showed an opportunity, Tsukiko went deep in an instant.
Rie yielded to me and went with the flow as she has resolved herself.
It will not cause any wounds in Rie�s heart.
No, she hasn�t noticed Tsukiko going as deep inside her mind.
If it�s now, she can rewrite Rie�s mind.
Yomi, remember this. You need speed at this time. You�ll need this for Kou-sama�s sake
Tsukiko speaks to her little sister who has the same power like hers.
I see.
No matter how powerful Miko power is.
If they don�t think about the situation and the timing while they use their power, it can break minds and turn people to lunatics
Generally, use weak power to guide the other party to yield.
And once the other party shows a chance, rewrite them immediately.
That�s the right way to take control of the other party.
When I return to Kyoto, Yomi will be the shrine maiden for Kou-sama�s sake
Yes, Tsukiko-oneesama. I�ll observe them closely
Yomi�s brought to this place for her to learn how to use that power.
Kou-sama, is this okay?
Tsukiko?
Kou-sama, you will raise that girl for the rest of her life
Right, I.
Rie will become my sex slave.
She�s not family, just a slave, a pet.
She will never make an exchange with any other man that Kou-sama, correct?
Yeah, this girl is mine
She won�t have sex with any other man.
I pat Rie�s face as she continues to fellate me with her best.
And she will bear Kou-sama�s child, correct?
Yeah, she will
Rie looks up at me while licking the tip of my dick.
If that�s the case, there�s no need to hold back. You can savor the girl as you desire
Right.
Rie will have sex with only me for the rest of her life.
If she will live as my sex slave, then.
I will have to raise this girl to my desires.
But, if I do that.
No, that won�t do.
uugh.
Tsukiko, you�re using your power on me too?
I feel like I can�t hold back my desires.
I�m only opening the door that Kou-sama�s holding down
Tsukiko smiles.
That kind of self-regulation on sexual urges isn�t good for Kou-sama�s mind and body
I�m holding myself back.
It�s okay, Yo-chan. Do whatever you want
That�s right, Sensei
Onii-sama, there�s no problem
That�s right. After all, we�re Onii-chan�s sex slaves
Nei, Yomi, Ruriko, Mana.
Lastly, Rie lets go of my glans and looked up at me.
Onii-san decided to turn me to a slave, and yet, Onii-san�s the one holding back
She speaks honestly with me.
If you hold back here, I would be the fool
Right.
Though Tsukiko�s pushing Rie.
Rie�s determination is real.
I have to reward that resolve of hers.
But in exchange, please take care of Eri-chan too
Rie.
Either way, Father was about to sell our bodies to the lolicons. It�s just that it became Onii-san and only Onii-san. Furthermore, if you say that I�m going to bear a child, then it means that you�re going to look after us even after we grow up and no longer look cute Yeah, that�s right. I�ll look after you two until death
I promised.
Rie giggled.
I don�t know if that�s true or not but, even if you say that Onii-san, you might die really soon, you�ve been doing a lot of dangerous things
Yeah, I always put myself in danger.
But.
If I were to die, I�ll tell my women to not let Rie and Eri have a hard time
I understand. Onii-sama
Ruriko replies immediately.
You also have our word
Nei too.
There�s no need. I trust Onii-san as he�s always serious. Therefore, I�ll trust what Onii-san says
Rie said.
Then, what should I do? What does Onii-san want me to do?
Oh, Rie no longer has the intent to bargain with me.
What�s left is to establish the slave contract with Rie and me.
The contract will be Rie�s virgin body.
The signature will be her red virgin blood.
Okay, if that�s the case, uhm
I can ask for whatever kind of sex I desire.
No, I can order her.
I shouldn�t ask. I should give orders.
However.
What�s wrong, Onii-san?
Thinking about it again, seeing that it�s okay to do whatever I want with Rie.
It�s somewhat embarrassing.
Kou-sama, there�s no need to explain your desires in words
Tsukiko?
I am telling what Kou-sama�s heart desires to her
That helps.
I want to do this kind of sex in this situation, and so I have to say it, explaining every word is troublesome, and a bit embarrassing.
Kufufu, that�s what�s cute about Yo-chan
Nei looked at me and smiled.
Really, Onii-chan�s thoughts are showing on his face though
Even Mana.
Kou-sama, please concentrate on her for now
Oh right.
It�s not time to get embarrassed
Onii-san
I look at Rie.
The videos of this young body are famous among the lolicons.
Currently, she has a collar on her neck.
Her white school swimsuit is lowered until her hips, and her cute breasts are exposed.
That light pink areola. Her nipples are still caved in.
Rie. You�re cute
Perhaps, their parents did this on purpose to make lolicon videos.
I mean, purposely giving them a childish hairstyle.
Eri, her twin sister is the same.
But, this girl has a somewhat mature face.
Her body still has the body line of a young girl, but.
She�s growing.
Oh, I want to see Rie naked.
When I thought that.
Ah, yes. Uhm, Onii-san. Please watch Rie get naked
Rie stands up bashfully.
She reaches out for her white school swimsuit.
Starting from her waist, she pushed it down her ass.
Oh, I can see her crotch now.
It has some growth.
Only a bit though.
Well, in the case of this loli, having pubic hair is lewd.
This is my body
Rie pulls her swimsuit from her thighs and out of her foot.
She drops it to her side.
She�s naked other than her collar.
WAit. I�ll take photos of that
Ruriko takes photos of the nude virgin girl.
Ah, this is really embarrassing
Rie�s face dyed red in shame.
However, she�s not hiding her crotch nor chest.
Rie knows how I appreciate her naked body through Tsukiko.
Err, next is, huh? Sitting on the bed and spreading my legs?
She takes my desires to her mind.
Ah, yes. i understand. Onii-san is really lewd
Rie sits on the bed.
Uhm, is it like this?
She spreads her legs facing me.
Rie�s young slit remains closed despite her spreading her legs.
It�s a beautiful crotch, it looks like a palette knife cut on a block of smooth cream cheese.
Transparent liquid seeps out from her slit.
Eh, no way? I�m doing that? Is that bad? Geez, Onii-san, you bully
She stretches out her fingers to her crotch.
Okay, look. Watch me. Onii-san, look at my insides that never accepted anyone yet. aahn This is too lewd!
Rie�s fingers open it.
Liquid drips down.
What a beautiful salmon-pink colored insides.
I�m going closer to take a look, Rie
Geez, just do whatever you want
Rie leaks a hot sigh. She�s aroused.
Spread it wider, I want to see deeper inside
Okay
Rie uses both hands to spread open her vulva.
I can see it.
A whitish-pink hymen.
Ah, yes. this is my hymen. It�s the membrane Onii-san is about to tear. It will be gone soon so please take a good look at it
Yeah, I�m recording that
Nei uses her compact digital camera to take close shots of Rie�s crotch.
The camera captures the twitches inside Rie.
It also includes Rie�s embarrassed expression.
I�ll take photos too. Rie-san, look this way
O-Okay
Ruriko takes photos of Rie spreading her legs and exposing her hymen.
Ruriko loves to film herself having sex, but, she also likes taking photos of other girls.
Yeah, that�s good enough, right, Yo-chan?
Yes. Feel free, Onii-sama
Documenting her pre-deflowering is over.
uhm, Onii-san
Rie looks up at me while spreading her legs.
I.Rie.
What I want Rie to say.
She starts her proclamation as a slave.
i am Onii-san�s personal lewd slave. Please violate me whenever Onii-san likes. My breasts are still small, but, it�s for Onii-san and Onii-san�s child to suck. Please lick it anytime you want. Once it produces milk for the child, please have a drink. Please take care of me I look at Rie�s still growing breasts.
If I massage and lick this, this will grow bigger.
Once she gives birth to a child, it will get bigger.
In five years.
Yo-chan really loves breasts, right?
Yeah, Onii-chan always licks mine when it�s my turn
Sensei loves to suck on Yomi�s nipples when we�re having hugging-sex
Ruriko loves it when Onii-sama violates me from behind while I stand and Onii-sama massages it roughly
Err.
I�ve done a lot on them.
also, Rie�s.Rie�s pussy.After Onii-san breaks the hymen, this will also belong to Onii-san forever. Nothing but Onii-san�s penis can enter it. They�re not allowed to. it will be a hole only for Onii-san. i.
She�s blushing from embarrassment.
She�s sweating from excitement.
Her entrance opened wide with both hands wriggled, it continues to leak love nectar.
also, uhm, i don�t need contraception. Please do it raw every time. Then, please thrust it inside me raw, and cum inside me. O-Onii-san, pour in.pour in your semen, anytime.anytime you want, and make me pregnant. It�s okay to cum inside me. Creampie. Please creampie me!
Rie shouted.
It�s okay. We also receive creampie every time
Yes, creampie
Nei and Ruriko nodded like it�s natural.
It�s either cumming inside or cumming in our mouth and drinking it
Yes, Sensei�s semen must pour inside us and not go to waste
Mana and Yomi added.
That�s right. It would be a waste if it goes outside
Lastly, Tsukiko who desires to become pregnant said.
yes, rie.Rie�s okay getting pregnant with Onii-san�s child. No, please violate me with the intent of impregnating me. Rape me. ahn? Really? i�ll become a mother? Right, I will, I mean.Onii-san, make me a mother Rie asks to get pregnant.
Then.
but, please, my only request is for Eri-chan and me to stay together. Onii-san, turn Eri-chan to your lewd slave, cum inside her, and make her a mother together with me. Please, I really beg you Eri, the twin sister of Rie.
She�s still unconscious.
She doesn�t know that Rie, her sister is changing rapidly.
When Eri wakes up, Rie�s no longer a virgin, you know that right?
I know. O-Onii-san will make me an adult woman. You�ll violate me, rape me, and maybe turn me pregnant
Are you okay with that?
I remind her.
It�s not about whether I�m okay with it, Onii-san�s the one to decide that
Rie.
If that�s the case, let it be as Onii-san wants. I�m just a slave
Yes, Rie�s my slave.
So I can do anything I want with her.
Come to my arms, Rie
I bend over.
Awawawa, i guess it�s still scary
Yeah, it�s natural to be scared with your first time. Feel it
I enjoy watching the girl shake on her first time.
Ah, really? Are we really going to do it?
That�s right, we�re going to do it, Rie
Iyaan, Father�s going to scold me
Your father will not come back.
Here Rie
I first embraced Rie.
hyaa
I�m also naked.
She�s not accustomed to hugging a naked man.
Her body is stiff.
Don�t be afraid. This isn�t something you should be afraid of, we�re going to do this all the time
but.
Get used to it. Okay, take a deep breath.Haa, suu
Haa, suu
Rie synchronizes her breathing with me obediently
After two, three deep breaths, her body loosens up.
Rie.
Yes, Onii-san?
I gently pat Rie�s smooth back.
You�re now my pet. From now on, rely on me. I�ll keep you safe
What about Eri-chan?
As for Eri, I�ll have sex with her late.r But, I don�t feel like she�s mine until we do it
Then, I should have sex first
Yeah, then.
There�s no need to speak of it all, please do it
Right.
Rie
I kiss Rie�s lips while embracing her naked body.
Hauu
Again. And again.
Rie�s eyes stare at me.
She�s not closing her eyes, she observes who�s doing this to her.
Ruriko�s giving that instruction to Rie.
Kyauu
I go from Rie�s lips to her ears.
Then, her nape.
that�s.It tickles
No, this is an erogenous zone. She�s feeling it.
I continue to lick her young skin.
aahn O-Onii-san
Embracing her like this.Rie�s body is really thin.
There�s no thickness in her meat, it�s not thin, she�s just young.
Even so, her breasts.
aah, my breasts again?
I knead her still-hard meat in her chest.
Then, I lick the part where the nipple should be in her areola.
Oh, I can feel the tip of the sunken nipple getting hard.
Aahn I�m having chills when you do it there. No
Sorry, but I love breasts.
I will continue to attack it with my tongue until I�m satisfied.
aah, Iyaan Onii-san, you meanie
What�s that? A Kansai expression? I don�t get it
Before long, my tongue parts from her breasts.
Then, I lay Rie�s body down and start exploring her body.
I lick her soft and smooth skin.
Then.
are you going to lick there?
Yeah, I want to know what Rie tastes like
Rie already tasted my semen.
Therefore, I�m going to taste Rie�s love nectar.
iyaa. wait! aah ! aahn! Iyaa! this! aah! Don�t lick me there!
My tongue licks the mucous membrane inside her slit.
Rie writhes.
iyaa! this is embarrassing. this is! aahn! Mother! Mother! Forgive me!
It looks like she remembers her father and mother from pleasure.
Their parents turned the twins� fate as goods.
Offering her body to me like now must make her feel guilty.
Rie�s parents put her virginity on sale for auction.
I�ll make you feel more, Rie
I�ll make you feel so much pleasure that you�ll forget about your parents
I expose Rie�s clitoris.
Rie�s red ruby shines.
Kyaan what! aah ! it feels good!
Rie�s never experienced the pleasure of tongue touching her clitoris directly.
aah! aah! no! Onii-san, stop! This makes me shiver too much! This is bad! This is bad!
I�m not stopping my attack on Rie�s clitoris no matter what she says.
I roll the tip of my tongue and then start moving up and down. Then, moving it left and right.
aah, aahn! Haa, kuu!
Rie�s breathing heavily, She�s writhing.
Next, I cover it with my lips and start sucking it.
Kyaa! aah! What�s this? Agaa!
More love nectar comes out from Rie�s entrance.
The sheet we�re on is now getting a bed-wetting stain.
It looks like it�s easy to get her wet.
If that�s the case.
I stopped my tongue after finding the perfect time.
She�s a young girl.
It�s impossible to force her to climax from cunnilingus.
If she reached climax here, Rie will no longer have any stamina left for her first sex.
Making her cum is for the next time.
Right now, she has to experience her deflowering and first creampie.
She needs to be conscious to remember this all.
I�ll make sure that Rie will never forget it for years.
Haa, haa, haa
Rie�s chest moves up and down each time she breathes.
Her sweet breaths reach my face.
I spread Rie�s legs and get in between.
Are we really doing it, Onii-san?
Rie who gasps for breath has loosened up.
She looks up at me and asked.
Yeah, we�re going at it for real
I give my penis a few strokes and confirm that it�s rock hard.
Yeah, I can go on with this.
i�m scared
Rie speaks honestly.
She�s still young and yet, I�m going to take away her virginity.
Furthermore, I ordered her to become my sex slave for the rest of her life.
Normally, she gets scared.
I.
First, sorry. Rie
What?
Rie looked up at me in surprise.
It will hurt, I think. But, I will not stop until I cum inside Rie�s womb no matter how much it hurts for you. I don�t stop
I made it clear with her.
it will hurt
Though she�s loosened up.
It will be hard for Rie�s young pussy to accept my erect penis.
Sex itself shouldn�t be a problem.
Rie�s genitals are more developed compared to Agnes and Luna.
It will hurt when I break your hymen, and I will shove in my dick to the root and poke Rie�s womb
That will go in whole? that�s impossible
It�s okay. Everyone�s done it
I said. Mana;
That�s right. You�ve seen me have sex with Onii-chan, right?
that�s true, but.
But now that she�s doing it, she�s afraid.
Then, another apology is needed
I speak to Rie.
What is it?
Yeah, well, not for Rie but your boyfriend
What was his name again?
That guy wanted to have sex with Rie, right? Since you two are lovers
They�re only exchanging emails.
They don�t meet up a lot.
Though they are lovers, he believed that he would get that chance someday.
Enough about Rosoku-kun
Rie said.
I�ll forget about him. Right now, Rosoku-kun will only cause troubles
If Rie and Eri�s boyfriends were exposed.
Kansai Yakuza will try to get them.
But, I�ll apologize. I�ll take Rie�s precious virginity
Hearing me say that, Rie shows a lonely smile.
If that�s the case, I also apologize to Rosoku-kun
Tears spill from her eyes.
aahn, I�ve already changed. I�m no longer the same as before. I�ve been reborn as Onii-san�s slave
That�s right, Rie
I push my erect penis to Rie�s crotch.
hii!
Not yet. I�m only fitting it in
I rub my glans on Rie�s slit and move it up and down.
Then, I rub Rie�s dripping love nectar on my penis.
Haauumomuaa! i�m scared. I�m scared, Onii-san
Rie looked up at me and said.
I�m just rubbing my dick on her and yet she�s already afraid.
It�s okay. Rie. Just entrust everything to me
O-Okay, Onii-san
Take a deep breath
Okay.Haa, suu
Okay
Tsukiko amplifies my thoughts and reaches Rie.
Responding to my lust, Rie.
O-Onii-san.Rie.Onii-san.please.please rape Rie�s virginity.
I spread Rie�s slit.
Aahn, it�s going to happen to me now! Onii-san�s going to violate me!
I hold my glans against Rie�s entrance.
Kuchu.
It�s already moist and hot.
hii! aah! I�m scared! I�m scared of this! Eri-chan, I�m scared!
The fear for the first experience is fundamental.
Rie�s physiological fear and the logical thought of disobeying me rub together.
Yield to me
I gave her the same order.
yes, O-Onii-san! It�s enough! Please break it already! Deflower me! I don�t want this fear anymore!
Rie pleads in tears.
Please deflower Rie
At that moment, I shove in my hips.
Gyauu!
I push Rie�s opening to the shape of my glans.
I invade the wall of meat.
I�m tearing it, Rie!
I pierce through her hymen.
Ouch!
I hold down Rie�s body that�s trying to escape away from my hips.
Not yet, that�s just half of it!
Iyaa!
Guriguriguriguri!
Nupupupupupu!
Ouch! Noo! Noo! I�m scared! You�re tearing me!
If it�s your hymen, I already tore it!
I push through Rie�s too tight virgin pussy again.
No more! Eri-chan! Eri-chan! Save me!
This is the last stop!
Zumu!
Our abdomens touch each other.
aah! Haa! Haa!
Rie�s trying to catch her breath, she�s gasping.
Her whole body�s sweating.
See? We�re now connected
Haa, haa, haa
My dick is now all inside Rie
Rie looks at her crotch.
uu, uu
Tears start spilling.She�s crying.
I knew it. I don�t want this! this is my first time.uu
I.
Don�t cry! If you start crying now then you won�t know what�s happening!
Tears are just a means to escape the painful reality.
However, once you start crying, the events at that moment will become unclear.
You will not understand it because your emotions exploded.
Get yourself together! Rie!
O-Okay!
With Tsukiko�s intervention, Rie stopped crying.
What are we doing right now?
i have Onii-san�s penis inside me
How far is it?
Rie.
it�s all in
That�s right. Rie�s no longer virgin, I�m raping you
yes! Onii-san�s raping me
Rie looked at me in the eyes and state the reality she�s facing.
Okay, now look at me and repeat what you�ve said
I slowly move my hips forward and backward.
Kuchu.
it hurts! Onii-san, don�t move
I told you to repeat what you�ve said
I�m not stopping my hips.
aah, it hurts! It really hurts! Onii-san! aah
Tell me what I�m doing right now
Guchu! Guchu!
Virgins are amazingly tight.
aah! I.Rie�s.It hurts! Onii-san.Onii-san�s raping Rie.Iyaa! I don�t want this! It hurts!
Look at me when you say that! And repeat it until I stop you!
Guchu. Guchu!
The root of my erect penis is smeared with love nectar and virgin blood.
Yes! Rie�s getting violated.raped.Onii-san�s.Noo.please stop! It really hurts!
What do you want to stop?
Guchu, guchu!
I continue to shove to Rie with the same rhythm,
It�s rape! Violating me! Please stop! Stop! I beg you! I�m still young! Onii-san! Onii-san!
Rie stares at me and desperately pleads.
Don�t mind that, Rie, it�s coming! I�m going to cum
Noo! It really hurts! It�s painful! I can�t bear it anymore! Onii-san, please stop! Don�t rape me anymore!
Rie says that but her insides are overflowing with love nectar.
Her vagina that�s invaded by a foreign object is slowly loosening.
It�s stretching to the shape of my penis.
Tsukiko�s changing Rie�s body to become my sex slave.
Haa, aah! Onii-san! Onii-san! aah! Please stop! Stop! Don�t do it! Don�t rape me anymore
Her screams of pain are getting less.
Tsukiko�s weakening the sense of pain.
I slowly accelerate.
It�s okay, Rie�s body can endure this.
Noo! Onii-san�s raping me! Noo!
Her words are different from reality.
Earlier, Rie promised to give her virginity to me, but.
Now that my penis is stirring up her insides for real.
She�s attacked with physical displeasure and fear.
People don�t live by their words. Their body drags them.
aahn! aahn! Why, why is this happening to me?
Even so, Rie�s not escaping inside her thoughts.
She�s staring at me as I continue to shake her body.
She continues to perceive the sensations inside her, where we�re connected.
Sex with me is carving itself as �rape� in her memories.
Shouldn�t you be specific with that?
Each thrust makes Rie�s breasts sway around.
I grab her breast with one hand and feel it up.
Noo It�s rape! I�m being raped!
By who?
O-Onii-san!
Why?
Rie�s thoughts reach a conclusion.
I�m Onii-san�s lewd slave!
Then, it�s okay if I rape Rie, right?
I grind my hips.
aah! right. Noo, but, that�s.I.I�m.
Rie.
I�ll become Onii-san�s slave
In the end, no matter how much one promises, that won�t be enough.
Humans don�t live from using reason.
Humans have their body, and their body moves and reacts physiologically, not willingly.
Therefore, after she yields her mind.
I have to make her body yield from real sex.
Her mind and body. Reason and Physiology.
Okay, look this way
Ruriko records the part where Rie and I connect.
yes, I understand. aah
Rie sends a glance at Ruriko�s camera with a frightened expression.
Nei�s recording the video.
Rie�s deflowering will remain forever.
Okay.
I�m going to cum soon. Rie
I tell her.
what?
Rie�s afraid.
When was your last period?
Huh?
Just answer!
I shove in my hips.
Auu! It�s two weeks ago!
Well, then it�s still in the middle of unsafe days
unsafe days?
It means you can get pregnant with my child. Didn�t you promise me?
But!
Naturally, I have no intention of making Rie pregnant yet.
Although.
She has to experience the concept of pregnancy from her first creampie.
No buts! I�m going to cum already. Say it. Rie!
Tsukiko�s showing Rie�s mind what to say.
noo! this is!
Say it! Say it! You�re my slave, aren�t you? Rie?
I speed up my hips.
aah! Uwawawa! Noo! Noo! Iyaa!
Hurry up! Rie!
I ordered her intensely.
please cum inside me! Please cum inside Rie! aah
Cum what?
Onii-san�s semen! Sperm! Pour it inside me!
Are you sure? You�ll get pregnant!
Last spurt.
I slam Rie�s abdomen intensely.
Rie�s body shakes rhythmically.
We�re sweating but there are no tears.
Rie�s looking up at me without reaching panic.
It�s okay! I don�t mind making a child! Please give it inside Rie!
Here I go!
I embraced Rie�s body.
Rub my glans on Rie�s womb.
Iyaa! I�m scared! I�m scared!
Ejaculation.
aah! It�s hot?
Byuwawawa!
My semen spreads inside Rie. Inside her womb.
What�s this?
aah! uu! I�m cumming! I�m cumming even more! Rie!
I continue to pour it all inside Rie.
no way! I.
Rie trembles in despair.
Now, Rie�s my.uu, my slave for real!
I grind in my hips and ejaculate to the last drop.
I can�t go back anymore
Rie�s dumbfounded.
That�s right. Congratulations
That�s right. Welcome!
You�re now our friend
Mana, Ruriko, Yomi, my sex slaves welcome Rie�s entry.
Chapter 936. Night of Flirting Deflowering the twins Rie�s second round without pulling out Eri wakes up
It�s hot inside my stomach, and it hurts where Onii-san hits me
Rie mutters below me as she has my erect penis inside of her.
We�re in the middle of deflowering and so Tsukiko�s softening the pain Rie�s receiving, but.
It looks like the sense of pain returned to normal after I ejaculated.
You really deflowered me. Onii-san
Rie has to reaffirm the pain from deflowering to carve it in her for the rest of her life.
Tsukiko�s decision is correct.
Ah, Rie. uu
I tighten up my anus and rub Rie�s insides.
I top up the semen that remained in my penis to Rie�s womb.
Ooh, Rie�s insides are tight
I loosened up and pile myself on top of Rie�s body.
Her young body is sparkling from sweat.
That flushed body of hers feels good.
I kissed Rie again.
Rie accepts my kiss with a dazed expression.
Her eyes look at me.
I play with Rie�s cute breasts with my right hand.
I rub her areola with my thumb.
O-Onii-san.Hmm
Rie reacts to my caress.
Onii-san, you came inside me, it�s over, right?
My erect penis hasn�t withered yet.
It�s not over after cumming once. I�ll cum inside you again and again until I�m satisfied
that�s.
Besides, you might not get pregnant with just one ejaculation
O-Onii-san, it really hurts. Please, spare me today
No
I get up and start moving my hips.
Hii, it hurts. It really hurts
Yeah, I�m also aroused when I deflowered her, and so.
I wasn�t able to take in all of Rie�s body.
As expected, when deflowering someone, I need to do another round immediately after.
If I recall, Onii-chan was serious at raping Mana during her first time too, that it was three rounds of continuous creampie, right?
Yeah, that was.
Our bodies got muddy since it was raining and we did it in the mansion�s courtyard.
As for me, Grandfather was watching, but thinking about it now.It maybe was for the better that I was dramatic when Onii-sama deflowered me
Ruriko said.
It�s good If you ask for it, Yo-chan will do it anytime
Nei laughs.
Yes. Onii-sama, I want you to tie me up with a straw rope, tear my clothes, and force me to serve you
And of course, you want to record that, right?
Yes, it will be a precious memory
Ruriko laughs bashfully.
I wonder how much Ruriko�s video collection will grow.
aah, It hurts! It hurts! Onii-san!
Rie�s trembling in anguish below me.
Even so, Tsukiko continues to control her body.
Rie�s vagina continues to release love nectar.
Together with the semen I poured inside her, they function as lubricants.
Moving in and out has become more smooth.
It still probably hurts on the part where her hymen was.
Yes, I�ll make it so it doesn�t hurt for her
Tsukiko who read my thoughts dulls Rie�s sense of pain.
Haa, auu, aa
Rie looks up at me. She�s not allowed to shut her eyes.
She has to know who�s violating her and who will she serve for the rest of her life.
She has to fix it in her memory.
I look at Rie�s face too.
O-Onii-san. aah
Now, you�re mine. My slave, sex slave
uu, I.aah, I.
Eri�s young body accepts each of my thrusts.
She�s like a light air cushion.
Rie�s body rebounds each time I poke her womb.
Her hole is small.
It�s clamping me hard.
My glans entangles with Rie�s wet vaginal walls.
Hey, stretch your hands to my back and hug me
Huh?
Just do it, I�ll hug you too
I coil my arms around Rie�s back on the bed and embraced Rie while connected.
Ahn
Hurry up
Ah, yes
Rie embraces my back from below.
Okay, good job
We stick to each other�s body and embrace.
Rie�s cute chest rubs against mine.
Now, stick out your tongue, let�s entwine them
YEs
I slurp on Rie�s pink tongue.
On our lower halves.I�m digging my penis inside Rie.
On our upper body, I�m taking in Rie�s tongue.
It�s contact between a man and woman�s mucous membranes.
While I slurp Rie�s tongue, I continue to move my hips.
I let go of Rie�s tongue and looked at her.
Rie.
Onii-san really took everything from me
That�s right. Your first kiss, virginity. I�m taking all of Rie�s mind and body, and your future
Right, then I don�t mind anymore
The color of Rie�s heart is changing.
Onii-san�s penis poking me really hurts, but embracing like this makes me feel at ease. I feel like I�m protected
Yeah, that�s right. Now that you�re my slave, you will be safe
Yes, Onii-san
It gets hot deep inside my body.
Rie, I�ll go harder
Are you cumming inside again?
Isn�t that obvious?
Right, I�m a lewd slave for that sake
Rie�s body loosens up.
Onii-san, do as you like
Yeah!
I move my hips dynamically.
Ah, that�s intense! Too strong!
I�m going to cum soon enough, Rie!
Then hurry! Please hurry it up! aa, aa, aah!
It�s coming! Almost there!
hurry! Hurry! L-Let it out!
Uugh!
Please release it inside Rie! Cum inside me! Onii-san!
I�m cumming! Cumming! Rie!
aah! Hurry! Hurry! Cum inside me!
Uugh! Yeah! I�m cumming!
I poke inside Rie and embrace her young body.
Kuu!
This is the third ejaculation in Rie�s body.
The volume diminished, but it still vigorously poured inside her womb.
aah! It�s coming inside me again!
Rie says while looking at me who cums in pleasure.
aahn.O-Onii-san, does it feel that good?
Yeah, Rie�s body is great. It�s mine. I�m the only one who can taste this.uu
I continue to ejaculate.
aahn, I understand. I understand. Only Onii-san can do this.uu
Rie says while her body trembles.
This is what it means to serve Onii-san, this will be my life.
Okay, now pull out. Yo-chan
Accepting two consecutive ejaculations after penetrating her virginity.
I finally pulled out my penis.
Ruri-chan, is your camera ready?
Yes, ready. Onii-sama
Nei�s video camera and Ruriko�s digital camera�s ready.
I slowly pull out.
aahn
Rie twists her body.
Oh, my dick�s smeared with virgin blood.
uu
My erect penis spread her opening.
Then, it�s pushed out.
One moment later, my massive volume of semen drips down from Rie�s slit, although, it�s pink because it mixed with virgin blood.
Nei and Ruriko record that state.
Oh, I was immersed in sex that I didn�t notice, but.
Rie�s virgin blood created this huge stain on the white bed.
That was great. I�ll look forward to the next one
I said and kissed Rie�s lips.
yes
Rie bashfully replies.
Ah, you can stay down there, Rie-chan
Rie lies down with her legs spread wide after I pinned her down and violated her.
The virgin blood on the sheets will turn solid after a while and so let�s record this while it�s still fresh red
Indeed, these are precious memories that we must record
Nei and Ruriko continue filming in high spirits.
Rie�s slightly dazed, like an anemic girl in the morning.
Okay, look this way
Even so, she can respond to Ruriko�s requests. She should be okay.
Sensei. Yomi will clean this up
Yomi wipes my penis smeared with semen, love nectar, and virgin blood with a wet tissue.
Ah, sorry about that, Yomi
Yes? What about?
Well, Yomi should be next, and yet.
Right, I promised that Yomi�s next after Tsukiko.
I didn�t cum inside Tsukiko, and yet, I came twice inside Rie just now. Sorry
Tsukiko and Yomi looked at each other and smiled.
Please don�t mind it
That�s right. Sensei, just do what you want
Yomi and I can feel everyone�s thoughts after all
Yeah. We can feel the pleasure from other girls, and Sensei�s pleasure too
Huh?
When Sensei came inside that girl, Yomi also came lightly
Yomi smiled.
Therefore, it�s okay
Kou-sama, please don�t think that having sexual intercourse with us is your duty. Please think of it as your right
Sex isn�t my duty but my right.
Recently, the deviation from that perception is getting extreme. That�s why Megu-chan�s put away from this project, and Mii-chan�s not present either
Megu and Misuzu.
If this goes on, Ai-chan will become Yo-chan�s legal wife. The two of them should be noticing that
Nei said.
Yo-chan, you feel at ease when you clean up the bakery together with Ai-chan, compared to when you�re with Megu-chan and Mii-chan, right?
Well, Ai reacts a bit slowly, but.
She understands what I tell her.
When we�re in the bakery, she concentrates on her work.
When Megumi-oneechan and Misuzu-oneechan are together, Onii-chan always worry about their mood
Mana says while wiping the sweat off my back.
Megu gets sullen over a small thing that everyone has to be careful with what they say and do.
As for Misuzu, it�s okay when we�re together, but in the case of today�s party, she thinks of how to put Kouzuki house in a better status.
Ai-chan has that kind of personality, and that�s why Yo-chan meddles with her. However, she accepts Yo-chan wholly
Speaking of which. She does that.
That�s the reason why. After the busiest time and the job is over, and when Yo-chan feels relaxed, you come after Ai-chan. Hearing that as a story, it made me wonder why is that.but I think that Ai-chan�s the best one when Yo-chan wants to take it easy during sex Nei speaks her analysis.
And the second place is Ruri-oneechan. Ruri-oneechan never forces Onii-chan on anything
Mana said.
I�m aware that I am Onii-sama�s sex slave from the beginning
Ruriko is already my slave when I took her first time.
Therefore, Ruriko don�t want to forget her duty as her slave
Ruriko is the ultimate beautiful young lady.
But recently, I only see her doing housework in the mansion for everyone.
So that�s why assault her.out of relief.
Misuzu-oneesama is moving with the thought of the future of Kouzuki house
Ruriko said.
It�s all because Kouzuki-ojiichan�s too old. She thinks that she needs to raise her status among the nobility of Kouzuki group
Nei?
Yes. Mizuu-oneesama hosting this party today is part of it
It�s to show the parents in the Kouzuki group about Misuzu�s control using the young ladies.
Right, Jii-chan showed up only at the start of the party.
Was that Jii-chan showing that Misuzu is his successor?
Then, Jii-chan goes back as the guardian.
It�s to show that Misuzu also manages Shou-neechan and Rei-chan, the aces of Kouzuki SS.
Misuzu-oneesama probably wants to inherit Kouzuki house sooner if possible for the sake of our family
Ruriko said.
That�s thankful, but if she brings herself like that, Yo-chan won�t be able to take it easy with Mii-chan
Nei laughs.
That�s not true
Yeah, recently.
When it�s Misuzu�s turn, she hardly calls any guests.
She wants to do her favorite doggy style sex when we�re alone.
She puts on a collar, turns completely to a lovely dog, and fawns on me.
That shows that Misuzu�s got a lot of frustration accumulating inside her.
It�s a lot of problems inside Kouzuki house.
Yeah, don�t mind Misuzu. She�s just venting out
I said.
Mii-chan can vent out, sure. But, what I�m worried about is Yo-chan.
You�re not venting out
Nei said.
Nah, I don�t need it
No, you�ll burst out if you keep on saying that
Onii-sama, when you come after Ai-oneesama or me, you seem delighted, but.
At the same time, Onii-chan�s accumulating more gas inside
Nei, Ruriko, Mana.
I get it, I�ll be careful
There�s no need to mind it that much. Please seek us with a more carefree attitude
Tsukiko.
That�s right. Yomi and everyone is sex slaves for that reason
Yomi smiles.
And Rie-chan�s now included in that
Mana said while wiping Rie, who�s wet all over with a new towel.
Uhm, it�s not just me but Eri-chan too
Filming�s over it seems. Rie didn�t get any approval from Nei and Ruriko so she speaks to me while still lying down.
Onii-san, your promise. Eri-chan�s next
Rie wants her twin sister to also become my sex slave.
Kou-sama, I think that girl should wake up by now?
Tsukiko looks at the unconscious Eri, who�s facing the wall.
No, wait. For now, ew have to document Rie�s deflowering, right?
Yes, Onii-sama
Yeah, I guess the next one will be the touching meeting of the twins?
Ruriko and Nei replied.
Wait, you girls got any drinks? Rie, you want some?
I perspired a lot after that consecutive sex.
Yeah, this room should have a fridge too
Mana found the fridge and looked inside.
Yeah, it�s the same as the contents on the previous room
What do you want Rie? No teasing this time, pick whatever you want
I want carbonated drinks
Then, same. I want something cold and sweet
Certainly
Mana brings bottles of carbonated drinks for Rie and me.
Am I drinking this while still naked?
Rie asks from the bed.
Yeah, stay right there. We�re showing you to Eri
I sit down next to Rie.
Our naked skins touch each other.
Here, Onii-chan. Rie-chan
Thanks, Mana
Thank you very much, wow, it�s cold!
Rie�s skin, who�s still sexually aroused, remains hot.
It seems that the cold drinks stimulated her.
Okay, after drinking, wake Eri up
I ask Tsukiko.
I open the bottle cap.
I can hear the burst of carbonation.
Onii-san, open this. I can�t put strength on my fingers
Then drink this one
I hand the bottle I opened to Rie.
Thankyou, Onii-san
I open the bottle Rie was holding.
Shuwaa.
I take a gulp.
Ooh, that�s delicious.
It�s cold and delicious
Rie�s sitting on the bed naked, her throat makes gulping noises.
Then, I�ll return her consciousness
Okay, Tsukiko-san!
Nei aims the camera at Eri.
It�s to record what�s going to happen as Eri wakes up
!
Tsukiko�s power bursts in.
Hyaa!
The unconscious Eri suddenly jumps out.
Ah, good morning. Eri-chan
Rie greets Eri.
Eh, Rie-chan?
Eri who�s facing the wall turned to Rie�s voice.
Then.
Eri saw Tsukiko, Yomi, and Mana.
Then Nei and Ruriko whose cameras are facing her.
Then.
rie-chan.what are you doing?
She�s drinking a bottle of carbonated drinks on the bed, naked.
The twin sister is surprised by our appearance.
It is as you can see. Drinking soft drinks. It�s cold and sweet
That�s not it. Rie-chan, you.
Eri.
What happened while I was unconscious?
Rie.
As you can see
She leans her head on my chest.
I�ve become Onii-san�s lewd slave
what are you talking about, Rie-chan?
Eri�s speechless.
Look, this sheet has a red stain in it, right? That was the proof of my virginity
Rie tells Eri.
Chapter 937. Night of Flirting Deflowering the twins Rie�s impressions with the rape
you really have done it with Rie-chan?
Eri�s enraged as she discovers that I raped her beloved sister while she�s unconscious.
I lift the bottle to take a drink without answering her, but.
Rie, feed me mouth-to-mouth
I ordered Rie.
Eh-
Rie�s worried about Eri�s gaze.
You�re my slave, right?
right
Then do as you�re told
Rie looks at her bottle.
Oh well. I�ve kissed Onii-san so many times already
Hearing that, Eri�s startled.
rie-chan?
Rie holds the drink in her mouth and smiled at me.
I taste out Rie�s lips.
Then, Rie pours the drink to my mouth.
Gulp. Gulp.
Yeah, that�s great. It�s your turn now
Okay, Onii-san
This time, I let Rie drink from my mouth.
Is it delicious?
Yes, it is. Onii-san
Eri�s dumbfounded with how I treat Rie.
Rie, explain to Eri what I did with you
Wait, me?
Yeah. Be sure to explain everything in detail
Onii-san, you pervert
Rie twists her naked body bashfully.
But, it can�t be helped. Eri-chan won�t know what happened while she was unconscious unless I talk about it
She said and looked at her sister.
Rie-chan? What�s wrong? Did they brainwash you or something while I was unconscious? Why are you naked and sticking with Onii-san? Shouldn�t you feel disgusted with it?
Rie thinks that this is all a nightmare.
Rie�s leaning her naked body on me on a single bed, that means.
For the virgin Eri, it should be intolerable disgust on her guts.
Hmm, I hated it at first, but I got used to it
Rie answers her sister.
You got used to it?
Yeah. You know, when Eri-chan�s unconscious, Onii-san took my lips. It was my first kiss. Ah, my kisses with Eri-chan don�t count. Eri-chan�s a girl, and we�re siblings
Rie begins to speak.
Then, he asked me to get naked, oh wait, not that. At first, it was just exposing my breasts. Onii-san asked me to expose just my breasts and teased me a lot
Teased?
Yeah. He groped it, licked it, sucked it, Onii-san has a lot of methods. He turned my breasts to his toy
Rie smiles.
Then, I.Eri-chan, you know fellatio, right? I did that on Onii-san�s penis. It�s hot and twitching, then I licked it, sucked it, and then he came in my mouth, and I drank it
Drank?
Onii-san�s semen. Semen�s bitter
After saying that far, Rie had a realization and looked at my face.
No, it was delicious, Onii-san�s semen is delicious. Right
I hold Rie�s shoulders and gently pat her.
Then, would you drink it again?
Yes, I will. No, please let me. Please release lots of semen inside Rie�s mouth
She speaks with a hint of embarrassment.
That face is so cute that I grabbed Rie�s breasts.
Rie-chan, what are you talking about?
Eri can�t understand the transformation of her twin sister.
Before she became unconscious, she was a girl who lived together with her since birth.
They understood everything about each other.
They were twins who had the same thoughts and experiences, and yet.
Rie now has become incomprehensible for Eri.
Rie�s experienced something Eri doesn�t know.
The relationship between the twins has changed.
Furthermore, Eri�s the one who takes the initiative among the twins.
Rie moves as Eri expects. Sensing that she�s just an extension of herself.
Despite that.
Can�t help it. After all, we do not have any paths to choose but to become Onii-san�s lewd slave
Rie said.
Therefore, you�re doing as that person says? Licking his dick, drinking his semen?
Yeah. Can�t help it
Sure it might be, but, why did you not wait before I wake up?
Eri?
If I was awake, I wouldn�t have let this happen to Rie-chan!
I see. Eri�s obsessed with Rie.
She thinks that her twin sister is hers.
She speaks unreasonably.
That�s impossible
Rie said.
Eri-chan, you didn�t wake up no matter how many times I called you! I kept on shouting Eri-chan! Save me! Help me! But, Eri-chan never opened her eyes, you never came to save me!
Eri�s shocked.
Yeah, she sure did say Help me, Eri-chan again and again
Mana speaks as the witness.
Drinking Onii-san�s semen is just the half of it! After that, Onii-san had me strip naked, and then he licked all over my body. My breasts, my belly, and that place too
Rie�s heating up, so I.
It felt great, Rie.
Huh?
You felt great when I licked you, right?
I grope Rie�s breasts harder.
yes. it felt great
Rie looked down and replied.
Then, what did I do next?
I.
I raped Rie, right?
I lick Rie�s nape.
rie-chan?
Rie looked up at her sister.
That�s right. Onii-san raped me. His penis shoved inside me
Yeah, she�s a virgin. I tore that apart with this dick
I show my penis to Eri.
I ejaculated three times in a row and yet, it�s still half-erect.
you, what have you done to my Rie-chan!
Eri screams.
However.
Eri-chan, don�t scream that much
Rie tells her sister.
It�s all over! You�re seeing the epilogue of it
She touches her abdomen.
It really hurts when your virginity�s destroyed. Onii-san�s thick and hot thing shoved all the way inside. It grinded inside me
She recalls her deflowering earlier and speaks about it.
Then, lastly, he released semen inside me. I can feel it inside my stomach. The hot liquid is spreading. Onii-san didn�t just rape me, he might�ve gotten me pregnant too
Rie-chan, pregnant?
He came inside me. I might be pregnant with Onii-san�s child now
I touch Rie�s hand that�s holding her abdomen.
It�s okay if you do. Since you can give birth to the child
what are you talking about? rie-chan�s still young!
Eri�s speechless.
It�s okay. Her body should be able to endure it
It�s not okay at all. It did hurt, and it was scary
Rie tells me.
Rie-chan, why are you so calm about it? this is bad! If you get pregnant, then that is seriously bad!
Eri screams again.
And I�m telling you that it�s too late for that
Rie informs her sister.
It�s already over, I�m no longer a virgin, I have semen inside me already! Furthermore, it wasn�t just one time. Onii-san violated me twice before Eri-chan woke up! He came inside me twice!
Eri couldn�t say anything back out of shock.
Yeah, once in your mouth and twice in your womb. Rie�s going to be my sex slave for the rest of her life. She will have sex with me, get pregnant with my child, and give birth. That�s her fate
That�s right. I�m Onii-san�s lewd slave
Rie faced her sister and spread her legs.
Look, Eri-chan. This part of me has become exclusive to Onii-san. It�s a hole where Onii-san shoves his penis and ejaculates.
Not just your pussy. Rie�s whole body belongs to me. Let�s kiss, Rie
Okay
Rie and I kissed in front of her twin.
I groped Rie�s chest and thighs lewdly while kissing.
But it�s going to be okay, Eri-chan. It looks like Onii-san looks after his lewd slaves for the rest of his life. And that also applies to the child I�m going to deliver
Indeed, there�s no need to worry about that
Ruriko said with a smile.
For as long as you carry out your mission as Onii-sama�s slave
Rie.
i understand i will be Onii-san�s lewd slave for the rest of my life. I will not betray Onii-san
Rie yielded her mind and body to me in sex, and as soon as her mind opened up, Tsukiko intruded her mind with her Miko power.
It�s carved in her heart that she has to live as my slave.
However.
rie-chan. They�re deceiving you
Eri doesn�t know that process.
Do you think that you can trust these people? We can only trust ourselves! That�s what we�ve always done! We never gave our trust to Father and Mother and that�s how we survived so far! Don�t trust these people!
That�s a fair argument.
Why would you trust the man who forcibly raped you and is trying to turn you to a sex slave?
However.
Eri-chan, you say all that but I�m already Onii-san�s lewd slave! Onii-san did it with me twice and came inside me! There�s no going back! I�m no longer a virgin
Actually, it would be weird to hear that someone dedicates their life to a man who raped them and came inside twice.
But for her, she believes that there are no other paths in her life but this. No, she�s forced to believe in this.
Eri-chan, everything you�re telling me is too late. After all, I�m.I�m already.
rie-chan
No matter how much reasoning Eri uses.
She can no longer undo the fact that I�ve already violated Rie.
Why did this happen. I�ve been in this room the whole time. Why did I not wake up when Rie-chan was in danger
That�s because I didn�t let you wake up
Come here, Rie
I gently embraced Rie.
Look at me. Feel my heat.Hmm, Rie�s body is warm
I can feel the warmth in the body I touch.
It�s going to be okay. I always keep my cute pets safe. I�ll take care of you. You won�t have to worry about it, Rie
Back then, the twins.
They embrace each other�s slender body and endure the hardships.
But now.
The twins have become fragmented. Rie�s the only only one embracing my arms.
Yes, I trust Onii-san
Rie looked up at me and said.
Rie-chan, why?
Eri�s shocked.
Eri-chan, you�ll understand once Onii-san embraces you. Father never embraced me like this. Father only thinks of us as goods to sell
Rie tells Eri.
Onii-san is a bit different. He�s strange. Just cuddling together like this makes me feel at ease. I don�t feel scared. It feels strange. After all, I�m embracing a naked man. I should be scared with that, shivering in fear. No, I was like that at first. I�m sure that I was, but I wonder. Now that Onii-san�s touching me, I feel at ease Yeah, that�s Yo-chan�s mysterious power
Nei.
Yo-chan can make women stop feeling fear. Therefore, you�ll get drawn closer to him before you know it, and you�ll lose all that instinctive resistance
It certainly does. During the party, Onii-sama�s the only male, and yet, everyone in the courtyard just accepted Onii-sama�s existence
Ruriko said.
That was because they�re all ignoring me, right?
There�s no need to make such trouble just because Misuzu�s partner is present int he party.
If they were ignoring you, then they would show displeasure. Ignoring doesn�t mean that that you don�t respond to the other party, it�s to have a negative emotion that rejects the other party
Tsukiko said.
Well, Yo-chan probably doesn�t get it. You know, Kouzuki-ojiichan, and the charismatic young lady, was it Kaan-san? They�re people with such aura and yet, when they sat on the same table as Yo-chan, they, Kaan-san didn�t think of anything and just accepted that Yo-chan�s over there. It�s quite amazing you know Nei said.
Anyway, just understand that Yo-chan�s skill is to not let women feel any physiological displeasure from him and get close to them
Oh, I see. I get it now
Mana?
That�s why I wasn�t that scared of Onii-chan when he first raped me
When Mana lost her virginity.
You know, Onii-chan just raped me and yet, we were together in the bathroom, right? He washed my body, and then, I thought Why is this person doing this? Yeah, I guess. Sure, it was scary when Onii-chan raped me, but I wasn�t feeling any physical disgust towards Onii-chan at all. I mean. I�m more scared of the others Me?
Nei smiled.
Yeah. Nei-oneechan was really scary back then. Well, back then, Mana was an enemy, so it was inevitable, but.
Sorry about that, Mana-chan
No, it�s already over so it�s okay. Still, now I get it. Before I noticed it, I�ve become reliant on the very same man who raped me
Back when Mana�s our hostage, Megu and I were her guardians.
Therefore, I can understand Rie-chan�s feelings right now. It was like that for me too. Onii-chan raped me, no, it�s because Onii-chan raped me that I can trust him. You can feel in your skin that this person will always be kind with me, and he�ll never abandon me Mana tells Rie.
I don�t get it, but.
Rie embraces me.
But, I can feel that this is my fate
Is it her judgment, or is it just a delusion?
I don�t know.
However, I have to respond to Rie�s expectations.
I won�t betray her.
Rie
I kissed Rie.
Rie accepts my tongue.
Onii-san, want another round?
Huh?
I want Onii-san to violate me while Eri-chan�s watching
Rie rubs her chest to mine.
I want to show how Onii-san�s penis goes inside me! And I want to show how Onii-san ejaculates inside me
Rie looks at Eri.
Eri stares at her twin sister with a confused expression.
Then, I�m sure that Eri-chan would want to have sex with Onii-san too
rie-chan, why?
Rie.
Eri-chan, come with me. Become Onii-san�s lewd slave. We can be together and serve Onii-san forever as his lewd slaves. Let�s both give birth to Onii-san�s children and raise them together. Right?
that�s.I.
I�ve already become Onii-san�s lewd slave. Therefore, if Eri-chan doesn�t become one, then I can�t be with you
Rie says with a smile.
I don�t want us to be apart, but.
Eri looked at me.
Her face shows her fear towards sex, her anxiety towards the future.
Therefore, watch me. Watch as Onii-san violates me. If I can do it, then Eri-chan can do it too. We both have the same face, height, and body. We�re twin sisters
Rie said.
Onii-san, please
I.
No, not now
I make it clear with her.
Why? Didn�t you promise me earlier? That you�ll make Eri-chan your lewd slave too after me?
I did, but not right now
My intuition says that.
I have to do it gradually.Letting Eri become my slave because she went with the flow will not benefit me,
But, Onii-san
Rie, what are you again?
i�m Onii-san�s lewd slave
Then, I�m ordering you, my slave
Yeah, I�m glad that I heard Mana�s reminiscence.
It was the same with Mana, but.
If that fear from sex is gone, she gets spoiled right away.
She will want me to move as she expects.
Mana�s done that, it should be a tendency with the other girls too.
Therefore, I have to tighten it up.
I�m the one who decides on what to do with you girls. I allow you to give suggestions, but don�t order me. Didn�t I tell you that I�ll throw you away if you�re not cute at all?
i�m sorry! O-Onii-san
Rie trembles in my arms.
You won�t do it anymore?
i won�t. I won�t do it anymore. Please don�t throw Rie away
She clings to me while trembling.
Good
I look at Eri.
Eri can�t understand why Rie�s calm with me.
There�s a reason why I violated Rie while Eri was asleep
I said.
It�s because you twins know everything about each other so far. All the experiences you�ve been through is the same
They were raised from the same house ever since they were born.
That�s the reason why you two had such perfect combination that as if you two are one
And the two closed themselves to their world.
However, the two of you have become different for the first time. Rie now knows what a man is. I taught her to stop helping each other out as twins but to rely on me. She�s different from what she was before Among the twins, Eri�s the one who takes the lead and Rie was weak at making her own approach, but.
But now, she moves as I tell her.
I think you girls need time to know what�s the difference between your personality to see that Eri and Rie are two different persons
If I act right now.
Rie and Eri will both become my sex slaves.
If the two go in the same environment again, they will try to escape into their own world again.
Eri will become my slave soon. I promise you that. I mean, if she doesn�t, she has no other choice but to be chased out like a crazy woman or to die. That�s how it is
I tell Eri.
I don�t want to kill Eri if possible. Therefore, if you don�t want to die, or become crazy; prepare yourself
I�ll convince Eri-chan
Rie said.
Yeah. I�ll leave that to you. For now, I�ll give you some time to talk alone. Okay?
Yes, Onii-san
Rie agreed.
Also, Rie-chan, we want you to know as Yo-chan�s slave.
Nei said.
The amount of semen in his tank has decreased because Yo-chan came inside Rie-chan thrice. Well, Yo-chan�s tough so he can ejaculate 10, even 20 times
Uhm, am I a dam or something?
But, you would want a virgin to receive a fresh batch of semen, right? That�s why Yo-chan needs some time to refill his tank
Ah, yes
We�ll teach you about the details in Onii-sama�s body later
Ruriko said.
Eh, ah, no way. Is that so?
Huh, Yomi?
What�s wrong?
Ruriko-oneesama, when you�re having sex with Sensei, you always check everything?
What?
Eh, then? Yo-chan suddenly gets horny and banged Ruri-chan because.
It�s because she approaches Kou-sama using the data from her investigation
Tsukiko read Ruriko�s thoughts.
Oh my, I desperately hid it deep in my thoughts so Tsukiko-oneesama and Yomi-chan doesn�t see it, and yet.
Ruriko speaks bashfully.
Then that means.
Ruriko enters my vision when I get horny.
Furthermore, I�m the one who comes after her.
Pretending to dry the laundry, swinging her ass towards me.
But when Onii-sama found a new cute slave, it unintentionally came to surface
Yoo.
I knew it, you�re the scariest. Ruriko.
Err, Ruri-chan, you should write a report with all that data you got
Nei said.
Ah, yes
Ruriko hangs her head.
Chapter 938. Night of Flirting Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious
Anyway, we�re leaving you two alone for a while, talk it out
I put on my clothes while talking to the twins.
I�m going to check on Tendou Otome and Haiji-san so I shouldn�t stay naked.
Err, you can go drink whatever you want in the fridge. You have my permission
Rie has a drink right now but Eri should be thirsty as well.
I think it�s okay to give her a drink at least.
Onii-san, I.
Rie asks me.
Do I have to wait here while still naked?
Err.
This building has the temperature regulated through the air-conditioner.
It won�t feel cold even if she�s naked.
Stay like that. If you feel cold, then put on that bath towel
I ordered.
Yes, I understand
Rie smiled.
Also, we�re going to lock the room. If anything happened, then just scream, someone will come and take a look
Nei tells the twins.
That means that the bed I used to rape Rie and all the cameras placed in here will stay.
We�re only taking out the videos from the PC and nothing else.
Uhm, if I want to pee, what do I do?
Eri asks.
Right, this is a nap room, there�s no toilet here.
Ah, sorry, forget about that
Mana recalled something and head to the closet.
She opened the door.
Look, there�s a potty here
Mana takes out a traditional swan-shaped potty from the closet.
Onii-chan likes to watch girls pee so this was prepared here
Mana, it�s Misuzu who has that hobby.
I�m not like that.
Well, why not? Peeing play is for later
Nei said.
If that�s the case, should I do it now?
No, Ruriko, please don�t
Why does everyone think that I want to see women pee?
That�s wrong, Kou-sama
What, Tsukiko?
They all want Kou-sama to watch
Yeah. Misuzu-oneesama, Ruriko-oneesama, all the other girls, they are aware of their beauty. That�s why they want to show the most shameful and lewd appearance of theirs
Yomi said.
Oh, they want to show it to me. To show their shame.
Maiden�s mind is complicated you know. Yo-chan
Nei laughs at my problem.
Oh well. Anyway, if you want to pee then use that
I point at the swan potty while putting on my shirt.
I don�t want that
Eri.
I don�t want that. I won�t pee there
But, we�re not here and you�re alone with Rie, is there anything to be embarrassed about?
I asked.
But, you�re coming back right away, aren�t you? I don�t want you to look at the potty and smell it when you come back
Eri said.
I see. Then don�t pee. Hold it
I speak to Eri coldly.
what the hell? If I have to hold my pee then my bladder will explode! Onii-san, it would be your fault if my bladder bursts
If it�s sexual assault, I just raped Rie.
What about Rie?
The girl who drank my semen and received my semen inside her after deflowering twice asks me.
I will use this potty with great care
Rie-chan?
Eri�s surprised with Eri�s response.
Ah, but, should I endure it before Onii-san returns? Does Onii-san want to see me pee?
She asks me with upturned eyes.
Yeah, but Rie�s health is more important. If you need to, then don�t hold back. Okay?
Yes, Onii-san
Rie replies.
Well then, wait for us to return
See you girls later
Nei, Tsukiko, Yomi, Mana, and I left he room.
Ah, wait a second
Ruriko takes a photo of Eri and Rie who remains in the nap room.
That�s another one. Good day. Excuse us
Ruriko leaves the room and closed the door.
Nei locks it up.
Onii-sama
Ruriko puts the photo she took on the screen and showed it to me.
Rie who just had sex with me has a slightly calmer face.
Eri�s filled with anxiety.
They have the same face and body.
The two of them have different colored collars, but.
Eri�s wearing her white school swimsuit and Rie�s naked.
Eri�s still a virgin, and Rie�s experienced a man violating her.
The symmetry of the two is breaking.
Eri and Rie are no longer the same.
We head to the next room where Minaho-neesan�s staying.
Minaho-neesan�s watching the twins who are shut in the nap room as expected.
Come here, you should watch them
Minaho-neesan tells me as soon as I enter the room.
The monitor shows.
Oh, Eri and Rie aren�t talking to each other.
After a while, Eri went to the mini-fridge in the room.
She opens the fridge in a bad mood
Rie-chan, what do you want?
Eri says after peeking inside the fridge.
No thanks. I just drank soft drinks with Onii-san
Rie replies while looking at the bottle.
What do I drink? Oh well
Eri takes out an orange juice bottle and then kicked the door to close it.
She uncaps the bottle on the place and tosses it on the floor.
Then, she drinks from the bottle while making loud gulps.
Haa, I feel alive now. Kepu
Eri burped after drinking in a hurry.
Then, she sits down on the floor.
Then, facing her twin sister.
Rie-chan, what the hell was that?
She asks with a serious face.
There�s nothing to confess about. It is as you can see
Rie replied.
I�ve become that Onii-san�s lewd slave. Can�t help it. He raped me already, and Onii-san�s child might be already in my stomach
You can�t make children that easy If I recall; if you wash it immediately, you won�t get pregnant. What did Mother call it again? Right, intravaginal cleansing. You should hurry up and we can manage somehow Eri said.
We don�t even know how to do it
Err, if I recall. Mother said that you use bottles of carbonated drinks, and the sparkles of the drink will blow it all away? You shove it inside your pussy and wash it away with the momentum of the carbonated drink. That�s how I remember it. Carbonated drinks are acidic, and so it kills the sperm inside Saying that; Eri goes to the fridge again.
Oh, we have some bottles here. Rie-chan, shove this bottle inside and clean it up
Rie�s displeased.
No way, I won�t stick that on my crotch. No thanks. Eri-chan, you do it
Why would I do it?
You said it, so you do it
He hasn�t done it with me yet though? Why would I clean up my insides when there�s no semen? Furthermore, that would mean that this bottle would break my virginity
Who cares. I won�t do that anyway
The mood of the twins is reaching a critical point.
But, seeing that you don�t want to clean it up, do you really want to get pregnant with that disgusting Onii-san�s child?
Eri said. Rie;
I don�t mind. Onii-san told me that I should
What the hell
Eri�s dumbfounded.
I already am Onii-san�s lewd slave. If he wishes for it, I�ll do anything, no matter how lewd it is, and I will get pregnant with his child. Then, I will serve Onii-san for the rest of my life. It�s already decided Don�t be stupid. Rie-chan, you�re still young. You�re at the same age as me
But, my body can have sex. It accepted Onii-san�s penis to the root. Besides, no matter how you think about it, we�re no match against Onii-san. If he wants to do it, he will rape me. My feelings don�t matter. I can say no, reject it, but he will still shove his penis and cum inside. That�s why I had no choice but to give up Rie.
Why are you giving up? I still haven�t
Eri tells her twin.
Right, as Onii-san mentioned earlier, I will have sex with him too. It�s inevitable. He�s already done it with Rie-chan, but anyway, Onii-san will do the same amount as me. I�ll endure it. Rie-chan, if it�s to become similar to you, I�ll endure it. It can�t be helped Eri prepares herself to the fact that I will rape her only to reach the same situation as Rie?
I mean, I think that after he forced it with me, and he takes Rie-chan and my first time, I�m sure that he�ll show us an opportunity. He should loosen up, thinking that we won�t run away. We�re going to use that and escape from here. Right, Rie-chan?
Eri seems to be making an escape plan.
Mother mentioned this, men think that once they cum inside the woman at least once, they think that the woman belongs to them and so they become naive. Mother had problems since she was young, and so she lets men she knows cum inside her. She wasn�t selling her body, she�s only having sex with her acquaintances, and when they let out their semen, she says Hey, can you lend me some money? and they give in to her right away. Furthermore, she avoids paying back, but nobody calls her out to pay for the money she borrowed Ain�t that just prostitution?
That�s why, when Onii-san comes back, we�ll fawn over him, together. I will endure if he touches my butt or something, and I�ll let him rape me. I�m ready for that. I�ll let Onii-san get rough with me with the same amount as Rie-chan. I promise you that. I�ll never let Rie-chan be the only one who felt the pain. That�s why, please, Rie-chan Eri said.
We�re going to entertain Onii-san until he gets withered. Then, we�ll be sure to have a chance to run away. There should be one. The chance will definitely show up. That�s what I think
She desperately gives Rie her suggestion.
Then, if we manage to escape, we�ll buy soft drinks from the convenience store. Then, Rie-chan and I will clean up our insides together. I�ll shove the bottle on Rie-chan�s pussy, and you�ll do the same to me. Parks should have some public toilets and so we have to do it there. Anyway, we�re going to escape, and clean up our insides to prevent getting pregnant!
However. Rie.
Escape? Escape where?
She answers Eri coldly.
We have no place to escape to
That�s true, but.
Eri�s at a loss of words.
but, if we stay here.
I trust Onii-san
Rie gives Eri an imposing look.
Why? That man is the enemy of Father. He forced Rie-chan to have sex!
Eri�s logical.
Why would you trust him? You just met him you don�t know anything about him!
Rie.
But, we had sex. He let out a lot of hot semen inside me
She touches her abdomen with both hands.
He forced you, he raped you, right?
Yeah, but it�s different!
Rie said.
You�ll understand once you do it. Onii-san is a scary man. But, he�ll be sure to keep me safe. He�ll take good care of me, I know it
Why do you think that way? I don�t get it!
Eri can�t understand what Rie�s talking about
Eri-chan, you�ll understand once you do it with Onii-san. I mean, you won�t understand it unless you have sex. I felt it when Onii-san came inside me for the second time
What?
You see, I felt that it�s my destiny when Onii-san embraced me tightly. That I may have been born for this
That�s not true! Rie-chan, you really think that you�re born to become that Onii-san�s lewd slave? What�s with that kind of life? Rie-chan�s not born for that! I can say that since we�ve been together since birth!
Eri can�t accept it.
Her twin, Rie has changed this much in such a short time.
Rie.
Eri-chan, you�re Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious
Eri said with a smile.
When I had sex with Onii-san, he used some magic on me. And that magic can�t be undone
Rie-chan, why?
Do you remember Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious? You know, it�s the thing we saw before
What thing?
Eri makes a dumbfounded face.
Eeh, Eri-chan, you already forgot Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious
hmm, sorry. I don�t remember it at all
Eri�s response had Rie sighing.
Oh what. I thought that we both understand everything about each other. I thought that we both learned it but it doesn�t seem like it
No wait, I remember it now. It�s that super something-something
Eri panics as she�s forgotten memory of the twins.
It�s okay. I get it, it was at the right time. Onii-san gave me the chance
rie-chan, what do you mean?
Rie.
We can�t stay the same all the time. Eri-chan and I.
why are you saying that?
Eri and Rie have been together since birth.
They supported each other in the world where it�s just the two of them.
The twins share the same memory, share the same views, share the same thoughts.
They were hallucinating that they were a single life-form.
But the truth is.
No matter how much time they share together.
Rie will have some precious memories and Eri will not remember it. She will have a lot of things she forgets.
They have the same face and body, but.
Their minds will never be the same.
Well, anyway, Eri-chan will understand once you have sex with Onii-san. You�ll surely understand what I�m talking about
Rie ends the talk.
Knock, knock.
Suddenly, someone knocks on the door of our monitoring room.
It�s Edie. Haiji�s done with her special training
Come in
Minaho-neesan said. Edie and Haiji-san come in.
The two of them look tired.
What�s up?
I asked Edie.
That�s three-tenths increase. That�s how far Haiji�s combat skills go for now
That�s the limit of the hasty training.
But, she can win against Otome now
Edie smiles.
What do you think, Haiji-san?
I asked.
I don�t know. I think that she�s quite skilled too
She speaks with a straight face.
Haiji-san, you�ve changed
I said. Haiji-san looked confused.
Back then, even when you don�t know if you�ll win or not, you�ll only say I�ll definitely win
Back then, when Haiji-san was Torii-san�s bodyguard.
She was bluffing on everything.
I thought that I have to be honest and modest with Kuromori-sama
Haiji-san blushed and said.
Oh right, Haiji-san, do you know Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious
I asked casually.
Michi trained me in Kudou arts to remember the word from hearing it once.
It�s a lesson to train my concentration during combat.
Therefore, I can repeat what Rie said.
Somehow, it�s a word coming from Europe.
So, I thought that Haiji-san might now about it since she came there.
Edie should know it anyway, so I will ask Hiaji-san here.
Then.
Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious!!!
Haiji-san smiled.
I will win. I�ll definitely win, Kuromori-sama
what?
Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious is a spell that can grant any wish
Edie said with a smile.
Yes. Kuromori-sama cast the spell on me! And so I�ll never lose!
Chapter 939. Night of Flirting Dotto Harai
It�s a word popularized in Mary Poppins. They even have a song for it
Nei teaches me.
Well, shall we get going?
Tendou Otome and Haiji-san�s showdown.
I don�t know why it�s necessary, but.
It�s to prune Tendou-san�s unnecessary pride and to let Haiji-san gain confidence. And for Kou-sama to ascertain and reach a conclusion
Tsukiko said.
That�s right. I immediately knew that Haiji will become necessary for the family. But, Otome doesn�t matter. I�ll leave the rest to Darling�s judgment
Edie said.
I don�t know Tendou Otome or Haiji-san�s combat skills.
What I know is that Haiji-san has a big room for growth, but.
Tendou Otome can use Qi skills, and she�s highly skilled.
For some reason, Edie wants Haiji-san as a comrade but not Tendou Otome.
I get that it�s not a simple problem of combat strength, but.
If it�s the current you, I�m sure that you can make the correct decision. You won�t let anyone in the family because of some poor reason that you feel sorry for the person
Minaho-neesan said.
You have learned
Right.
I have to see through purely on the thought that if Tendou Otome is beneficial to us or not.
If they�re no use for us, then we have to dump them.
Kansai Yakuza may chase after Tendou Otome and die as a result, but.
We�re no charity. And I�m also a criminal.
I need to make cold-hearted decisions to survive.
The building phone rings.
Minaho-neesan takes the receiver.
Ah, Kinoshita-san. I see. Tendou Otome-san and Tokuda Sonoko-san�s transport is complete
Tokuda-san too?
Yes, then, Kou will be coming over right away. Thank you
Minaho-neesan ends the call.
I guess Yomi-san can wake those girls up?
Minaho-neesan asks Tsukiko.
I think that Yomi-san should go considering the future. We�re leaving Tsukiko-san out
Tsukiko will come back to Kyoto to succeed as the Takakura shrine maiden.
Yomi will stay in Tokyo, and go to school as the bodyguard of Princess Agnes, a relative of Kouzuki house
She should get used to fighting scenes by herself.
Indeed. This is for Yomi to gain experience, are you okay with it, Yomi?
Yes, leave it to me. Tsukiko-oneesama
Yomi replies with a smile.
Ruriko-san, you�ll stay here. Tendou-san knows Ruriko-san�s face, and she might get frenzy and try to take you as a hostage
Minaho-neesan tells Ruriko.
It can�t be helped
I�ll wait here too. I�m still worried about Rie-chan over there
Mana looks at the twin sisters in the nap room through the monitor.
Right. Watch over Rie and Eri. Contact me if anything happens
Roger that, Onii-chan
Mana smiled
And I�m in the moving unit of Black Forest since before, so of course, I�m going
It helps that Nei�s coming with me.
Where�s the place?
Edie asks Minaho-neesan.
They were in the room you were training in a while ago. If it�s a fight with Tendou-san, that�s the best place, right?
It�s the old training dojo for Kouzuki SS
Okay. I know the route there
Edie replies.
Then, take care. Kou, while at it, it would be helpful if you deal with Tokuda Sonoko-san if possible
That�s.
Earlier, Sonoko-san said that she�ll become Black Forest�s prostitute, but.
She said that out of self-abandonment as she�s feeling hopeless.
Currently, Sonoko-san.
She can pass on high-school prostitution, but she can�t work for a high-class brothel like the Black Forest.
We can�t sell a woman in despair to big-shots of political and business circles.
They won�t pay up money for such people to serve them.
High-class prostitutes must be bright and cheerful in front of their customers.
No matter how painful is the truth they face.
Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, and all the other former prostitutes. They were all strong hearted women who can smile in front of their customers.
Sonoko-san�s gloom is bad if she becomes a prostitute of Black Forest.
Got it, I�ll try
I agreed and left the room.
This way
Edie leads us to the elevator hall.
The building no longer has any Yakuza prisoner here.
They�re all released and is instructed to go back to Kansai using the Miko power.
However, to confirm that they followed the instructions.
To not let the Yakuza who became mentally unstable because of the Miko power, cause trouble to ordinary people.
Rei-chan should be taking the lead with the monitoring groups.
Well, Rei-chan�s a celebrity so all she can do is give instructions from the car.
Kouzuki house needs to stay composed and so Shou-neechan can�t leave the Kouzuki mansion.
By the way, Yo-chan
Nei speaks while we�re waiting for the elevator.
The other day, I�ve seen this over the internet
Internet?
There�s this guy who bought an aphrodisiac over the internet. You know that? Not the love potion but the thing that you mix with alcohol, make a girl drink it, and then the girl feels really horny, their body heats up, and they can�t help but want to have sex, some drug like that A drug that makes women want to have sex?
Does that exist?
Then, that guy got the drug, and then, the girl he wants has a boyfriend, but, the guy wants the girl to fall for him no matter what, and so, after this and that, he created an opportunity where the two of them drink together, and, of course, it was inside a bar. Can�t drink outside after all. Besides, they weren�t close that they�d drink at their homes O-Okay.
Then, when the girl went to the restroom, he poured the aphrodisiac on the girl�s glass
Nei smiled.
So, he was successful in making the girl he likes to drink the aphrodisiac.
Then, the girl drinks the alcohol with the aphrodisiac, and then she makes a face like she wants to have sex.Then, the plan was to bring her to a love hotel
I see.
So there are guys who really do that.
By the way, what do you think of it?
Nei asks.
I don�t think that aphrodisiac took effect
Edie replied.
Yomi thinks the same. Aphrodisiac sounds suspicious. It�s unlikely
No, no, Yomi.
You�re the one with Miko power here. There should be people who can make the magic that�s more impossible than yours.
That�s the thing, the aphrodisiac he brought from the internet worked. The girl immediately blushed, breathing roughly, her hips are twitching, and her legs fidget. She looks like she�s ready to have sex Nei smiled.
Maybe, it�s a drug where it stimulates the sympathetic nerves to arouse the body, not give her sexual arousal. When someone has accumulated some lust in their body, when you�re forced to have the same condition, then it can force a pseudo-sexual-arousal But, you say the thing is, meaning, things didn�t go as planned, right?
Haiji-san tells Nei.
Yes, that! Good job Haiji-kun
Nei.
The guy�s plan didn�t end well! Okay, here�s the part where I ask the question! Yo-chan, why do you think so?
Huh?
Even if you ask me that.
No, I don�t know. Tell me, Ya-chan
Nei.
When women drink alcohol, their expression turns lewder. Then, their body heats up, and so they would undress their jacket, or take off the button of their jacket.and from the eyes of that guy, he�s getting excited because he thinks that the drug is working Excited?
Darling, don�t retort on that part. Pay no attention to it
O-Okay.
And then when the girl finally reached the point where she goes Ahaan I can�t hold it anymore then.
what will happen?
The girl took out her phone, and then.
Nei mimics the movement of someone making a call.
Ah, hello? It�s me. Yes, me. You know, I�m going over there now. Yes, right now. I�ll stay over. Therefore, take a shower and wait for me. She called her boyfriend excitedly and then. That�s how it is, bye-bye. Thanks for today! and she leaves the guy who made her drink aphrodisiac in the bar and she boarded the taxi faster than the flash and is gone! Dotto Harai!
Ahahaha. Nei laughed.
What does Dotto Harai mean?
Haiji-san asks.
It�s an old way of ending a folk tale. Dotto Hare, Toppin Harari no Pu, it has some variations
The Japaneseuropean beauty asks, and the American who never knew Japanese until recently answered her.
Hmm.
Get it, Yo-chan? Just because someone drank the aphrodisiac and their body became horny, doesn�t mean that they�ll have sex with the man right next to her
Nei said.
Yeah, the guy who made the girl drink the aphrodisiac thought that the girl would swing to him because she feels horny, but, it doesn�t mean that she will come after him
Yomi said.
I see.
If there are other choices, then there�s no need to rush on the man right next to her.
That�s right, if one would want to pee, they�d look for an ordinary restroom first, right? Hold it while you can. Nobody would wet themselves on the place if possible, right?
Nei said.
Yeah, that also applies to sex. Just because someone wants to do it suddenly doesn�t mean that they�re okay with anyone
Edie nods.
That�s right! It happens a lot on lewd manga and lewd games, but that�s wrong. Just because a woman got aroused because of an aphrodisiac doesn�t mean that they�ll spread their legs to the first man they see. It won�t become Anyone will do, if the woman still has some self-consciousness, then they�ll choose who they have sex with, and they still have the choice to masturbate in the restroom if the other choice is to have sex with a man they don�t like Nei said.
That�s right. The I don�t care whoever that is, I want to have sex right now, never happens
Yomi added.
But, if the drug blows your consciousness away, and you don�t know what�s happening, and you were raped?
Haiji-chan. That�s a different premise now. It�s no longer on the same level as drinking aphrodisiac
Oh, right.
In the end, if the girl has a little bit of consciousness remaining inside, no matter how much they crave sex, they will hold themselves back until they are with the person they want to have sex with. That�s for ordinary people Nei said.
Or should I say that girls who really don�t care who they have sex with do exist, but they�re sick people
Edie?
Oh, it�s nymphomania
Haiji-san mutters.
Yep. Sexual abnormality, or hypersexuality
Well, people like those won�t need aphrodisiac at all. A simple flip of their switch and they�d ask for sex right away. Yo-chan, you know a girl like that in our school, right?
Yeah, that would be Iwakura-san, the student council president.
But, that girl is a nympho but she still picks her partners
Right, Iwakura-san doesn�t have sex with anyone.
Iwakura-san picks her partners from her tastes and preferences.
I see, just because someone drank an aphrodisiac doesn�t mean that they will become nymphos
Haiji-san puts the conversation to a conclusion.
Wait.
Does she take the initiative in the conversation this much?
Ah.
Edie trained together with her to increase friendship.
Furthermore, there�s only Haiji-san, Edie, Nei, Yomi, and me in here.
Nei and Yomi are both cheerful and friendly, and so.
That�s why she�s opening slowly.
With that said, do you get it, Yo-chan?
what?
I be like that!
No, look.
ya-chan, what do you mean?
Nei smiled.
What I mean is that if someone injects me with aphrodisiac, my head will be filled with Yo-chan. I�ll rush home to have sex with Yo-chan
that�s.
For me, having sex means doing it with Yo-chan. There�s no sex without Yo-chan in my head. Get it? I love you. Okay?
eeh, err.
Yes, you get it
Edie?
Me too. Sex = Darling
Edie said.
That�s right, Yo-chan. You often hear that when girls first learn about sex, they think about having sex with their boyfriend all the time but sooner or later, when they look at other boys they think I wonder how it would feel if I have sex with that guy? or I want to touch his muscles, or His dick might be big and imagine having sex with other boys Yeah, that when they get used to sex.
They will search for another body, for a more handsome, for a more muscular body.
They�ll want to have sex with such men.
I get that.
I have difficulty in choosing from various women too.
Like, if I get acquainted with a cute girl.
But, we don�t have that feeling. Not in the slightest bit. It�s been half a year since I had sex with Yo-chan, but still, I can�t imagine having sex with anyone but Yo-chan
Nei.
Me too. It�s only Darling. I don�t think of having sex with other men, and I don�t need it either
Edie said.
me too Yomi too!
Yomi.
Yomi won�t have sex with anyone but Sensei! I hate other men! Never, not even in my death. If they do it with me, I�ll bite my tongue off and die
It�s scary that you�re going to say that far.
We�re all satisfied with Darling. Darling and our family
Edie said.
It has nothing to do with the family. Even without the family, I�ll still love Yo-chan. And I don�t even want to speak with men other than Yo-chan
Nei said.
Not just the bright Nei, Yasuko is also the same.
She lives because she uses me, her brother as her source of encouragement.
Therefore, don�t worry. I�ll never leave Yo-chan. I�ll probably be away most of the time because of jobs but Onee-chan�s heart will always be together with Yo-chan
Nei embraces me.
Soon, Nei will go to America to help out Margo-san in her martial arts business.
It doesn�t mean that she won�t come back home, but still.
Me too, I love you, Darling,
Edie hugs me.
Right, Edie.
She�s coming with Margo-san to participate in the martial arts matches.
It�s to erase her past from the assassination cult.
Err, I don�t get what�s going on but Yomi also loves Sensei!
Yomi hugs me.
Then.
Haiji, what are you doing?
Edie asks Haiji while hugging me.
what?
We�re all giving Haiji a space for a hug, look
Edie moves her head to show Haiji-san where she could hug me.
No, Edie, don�t force her
I said.
Haiji wants to hug Darling too, right?
Haiji-san.
Ah, yes
Then come and hug him
uhm, is it okay?
Haiji-san asks me with her face blushing from embarrassment.
go on
excuse me
Haiji-san hugs me.
Then.
uhm, Kuromori-sama
what?
i�m sure that I will do it with only Kuromori-sama as well
You mean?
That�s natural
Yeah. Once you have sex with Yo-chan, you�ll become just like us
Pain only comes during your first time. Soon, you�ll love Sensei�s embrace
Err.
And Rie-chan became a girl only for Yo-chan too
nei?
Yo-chan looks only at his partner when having sex, right? Showing that he�s feeling pleasure. Then, Tsukiko-san took control of Rie-chan to make her look at Yo-chan all the time, right? That�s showing the effect. That�s how it carves Sex = Yo-chan into the mind and body Rie suddenly became cute after I deflowered her because.
Ah, that�s Tsukiko�s power, right?
Tsukiko was guiding Rie�s mind.
That�s not all. Sensei, you should know about the power you have
Yomi who has the same power as Tsukiko tells me.
Really, Yo-chan carves it inside all of us
Yes, and it will never disappear
Nei and Yomi smiled.
Haiji will need that engraving soon too
Edie said.
yes, I don�t mind it anytime
Does that mean that she�s ready to give me her virginity anytime?
Ah, no, uhm, only when we return to the mansion. I must have Mariko-ojousama watch my first time
Haiji-san�s former master, Torii Mariko-san.
Right. And then, Yo-chan can take Torii-san together with her
Nei laughed.
It�s already decided that I�ll have sex with Torii-san it seems
Ding.
Ah, we�re finally here
The elevator finally arrived.
We got inside.
The elevator goes down.
Edie leads the way tot he Dojo.
Kinoshita-san�s waiting.
Sorry to keep you waiting. Tendou Otome-san and Tokuda Sonoko-san are delivered
Looking inside the Dojo, there are two girls unconscious on the ground.
However, the two of them are placed 10 meters apart.
Okay, please fix your stamp in this receipt
Can I do that?
Anyone will do
Edie signed the receipt for some reason.
Then, that�s over! We�ll come back to collect them later!
Saying that; Kinoshita-san brings the stretcher she used to bring Tendou Otome in and left the room.
Now then, Sonoko�s our hostage, so Nei and Darling will go there. Yomi goes there too. If Otome starts raging, you�ll stop her
Edie gives instructions.
O-Oh right.
If nobody�s with Sonoko-san, Tendou Otome will take her back and escape from here.
We need to be with Sonoko-san to prevent her from doing that.
Okay, Yo-chan, Yomi-chan, let�s go
Nei, Yomi, and I head over to where Sonoko-san�s lying down.
I look at Sonoko-san�s sleeping face.
Yeah. She�s fragile and cute.
That�s the reason why the adults in Tendou Sadao group gang-raped Sonoko-san.
Furthermore, looking at her father.
He raised this girl with gloom from experience.
Yomi, can you wake Otome up from this distance?
Edie asks Yomi.
Can Yomi�s power reach 10 meters?
I think I can
Then, let�s begin
Edie and Haiji-san stand between Tendou Otome and us.
Chapter 940. Night of Flirting Otome vs. Haiji: Picking a Figh
Wake up
Yomi wields her power on the two girls lying down ten meters apart on the tatami mat of the training dojo.
Tendou Otome and Tokuda Sonoko-san.
Both of them are daughters of Yakuza, but.
Tendou Otome is the daughter of the leader of the group, Tendou Sadao.
A high-school girl that knows how to use martial arts and is a lesbian.
On the other hand, Tokuda Sonoko-san.
She�s the daughter of the weakest member of Tendou Sadao�s group.
The old men from the Yakuza gang-raped her for a week.
Hmm?
Eh?
The two daughters of Yakuza opens their eyes.
Sonoko!
Tendou Otome looked around and found Sonoko-san, she got up and tried to go to her side.
I won�t let you do that
Edie throws Tendou Otome back on the floor in an instant.
Tendou Otome who was unconscious for a while can�t match up with Edie�s speed
She collapsed on the floor.
O-Otome-chan!
Tokuda-san shouted reflexively.
It�s okay, she�s not that weak
Edie rides on the back of Tendou Otome and twists her right arm.
Nguu!
Edie�s judo lock is perfect.
Tendou Otome can�t move now.
If she moves poorly, it�ll snap her muscles, even her bones.
what the hell? Dammit! What are you going to do with us?
Tendou Otome screams as her face is pushed against the tatami mat.
Us? You really worry about everyone? Otome, shouldn�t you worry about yourself?
Edie said.
What are you talking about? You�re taking Sonoko as a hostage!
Tendou Otome said. Nei, who�s sitting next to Sonoko-san;
What are you talking about? Tokuda Sonoko-san decided to become a prostitute of our organization, Black Forest! She�s already our comrade! She�s a member of our group
That�s right. The only enemy in this room is you, Tendou Otome-san
I speak to Otome, who Edie pins to the ground.
uhm, what�s going on? What are you going to do with Otome-chan?
Sonoko-san asks us timidly.
Well, you see, we were wondering on what to do to put down Tendou Otome-chan
Yeah, we�ve already decided on what�s ahead for the other girls, only Tendou Otome-san is left
Nei and I replied.
The other girls? What did you do to my friends?
Tendou Otome shouted.
Otome-chan�s friends? Wait, were there such people?
Nei laughed.
Bullshit! What did you do to my friends who came with me from Kansai?
Oh, your father? Well, if it�s them then we sent them back to their bosses after messing up with their heads. Tomorrow, the HQ of the Yakuza will be in trouble
Tendou Sadao and his group will continue to snap at their boss until they discover the location of the nonexistent Tokugawa�s buried treasure hidden in an island near Africa.
I don�t care about Father and his friends! What I want to know are my friends! The daughters!
Tendou Otome thinks of the daughters of Yakuza as her friends.
No, as her followers.
Err, the noisy three had their memories erased and dumped in front of the station. Shigeyo-san�s under Kouzuki SS� protection and is now coming home to her Grandmother. Naturally, she doesn�t remember us. Kurosawa-san decided to become our prostitute, and so she�s going to a different room in this building. As for the two middle school girls.
Nei looked at me.
Yeah, those girls will live as my sex slaves. For now, I raped Rie. She was a virgin and it felt great embracing her. As for Eri, I�ll take her virginity once we�re done with the business in this room. I need to let her remember the taste of my semen through her mouth and virgin hole bastard! How dare you!
Tendou Otome thinks of Rie and Eri as her subordinates too.
She can�t forgive me for doing what I want with them.
I�m going to kill you! Douaa!
Tendou Otome snapped and sends out a strong Qi.
Ugh
Nei, Yomi, Haiji-san, and I flinched for a moment, but.
That move won�t work on me
Edie who learned how to ward off Qi skills from Kudou style is unaffected.
On the contrary.
Back at you!
She swaps position with Tendou Otome, and then.
Ouchouchouchouchouch
Wow, That�s Romero Special! Suspended ceiling move! That�s a good one, Edie
Nei laughed.
Yeah, Edie�s holding Tendou Otome�s arms and legs, bending her body up to the air, forcing her to make a bridge.
So they were lying when they said that Romero Special is an impossible technique unless the other party cooperates
Nei said.
I induced her to do this pose. I�m stronger when it comes to Qi after all
Edie says as she uses her skill on Tendou Otome.
O-Ouch! L-Let go! Let go of me! Ouch! Ouch!
Tendou Otome is in pain.
Well, let�s leave that be. If I go further, it will leave a mark when you fight with Haiji
Edie looks at Yomi before loosening up.
Yomi
Yes! Don�t move until I tell you
Agu!
Tendou Otome�s finally released from the pro-wrestling move and then she�s tied up using Miko power this time.
Now then, we can finally talk
I.
Let me tell you beforehand, Eri already gave her consent to become my sex slave. I mean, does she have any other choice? She can�t go back to Kansai. She has no relatives in her hometown, her parent�s friends are allied with the Yakuza and would continue the lolicon video business if they got the twins. Furthermore, they�ll reach prostitution in the end even so, turning her to your sex slave is nothing different!
Her body�s bound but her mouth is free. Tendou Otome barks at me.
I keep my slaves safe. I use all my power to do that. I can cut their connections with the Yakuza. I guarantee their necessities in life. They have Kouzuki house�s protection. I think that it�s the best place for the twins to live But you�re still fucking them!
Right, they�re my sex slaves after all.
It�s their job to release my lust.
Isn�t that obvious? We�re not a charity, we�re a criminal organization. If we�re sheltering and supporting them, then they need to give something in return
I said.
Rie and Eri have nothing but their mind and body right now. That�s why they will use it to serve me. That�s their compensation for letting them live
talking all that convenient bullshit of yours
Tendou Otome resents.
Eeh. But you know, it�s a privilege to have sex with Yo-chan!
That�s right. You can have shelter, food, and you can even have sex, it�s the best environment!
Nei and Yomi said.
you�re crazy. You�re all creepy!
Tendou Otome spits.
By the way, you don�t have to worry about the twins
I tell Tendou Otome.
Tendou Otome, you want to keep the twins in your protection but Rie and Eri don�t really care about you
Yeah, they don�t
Nei added.
The twins never asked about you
that can�t be!
Tendou Otome�s startled.
Those girls know how much I worked hard for them! I took care of them!
That�s only Tendou Otome�s fantasy.
The daughters of Yakuza don�t feel that much gratitude as Tendou Otome imagines.
Even this time, I went alone and invaded Kouzuki house! I did it all alone! I even brought poison and had the resolve to kill myself upon the order of my Father!
Tendou Otome said.
I don�t want them and Sonoko to be placed in danger. That�s why I.
Tendou Otome looks at Sonoko-san.
Sonoko, you get it, right? I worked hard for everyone�s sake
However.
Sonoko-san looked at the floor.
Otome-chan did her best, but.
Earlier, the other daughters of Yakuza were present.
But now, it�s just Sonoko-san and Tendou Otome.
Even if we�re present, she can talk about her true feelings.
Otome-chan was gone, and so Shigeyo-chan and I went through hell
That�s!
Those people messed us up
But, I had no choice but to sneak in alone to keep Sonoko safe
Yes. I get it. But, without Otome-chan, Shigeyo-chan and I.
They raped them in turns for many days, during morning, afternoon, evening.
Otome-chan wasn�t there. You didn�t come to help us
Tendou Otome�s speechless from the words of the girl she loves.
what the hell? i put my life on the line for Sonoko!
This is all hopeless talk.
Tendou Otome wishes for Sonoko-san to praise her hard work, but.
It created a wound in Sonoko-san�s heart as she�s turned to a plaything while her father watches.
Sonoko-san has no space to be kind to Tendou Otome.
Besides, if she speaks kindly.
Tendou Otome will become increasingly rude to Sonoko-san.
Therefore, she has to push her away coldly.
Otome, you�re not in a situation where you can say that it�s for Sonoko�s sake, for everyone�s sake
Edie smiled.
Think about yourself. Of what�s going to happen to you
Tendou Otome looked at Edie.
I don�t care if the other girls abandoned me. Even so
She looked at me.
If you�re saying that you�ll take responsibility and look after Eri and Rie, then I�ll give them to you
She really doesn�t get it.
That�s not for you to say. It�s decided between me, Rie and Eri
Those girls are still young! I will not let you do whatever you please for as long as my eyes are black!
It�s okay, your eyes are not black. If you ask me, it�s more of a brown
Don�t joke with me!
Tendou Otome glared at Edie.
I�m not joking. I think that you�re the one better at jokes with how you talk like you�re looking down on people even when you�re in this situation
That�s right.
Tendou Otome doesn�t understand her status.
So, Otome-san, what�s your plan to survive hereafter?
I asked. Tendou Otome.
i still have my body. I have my skills
She�s inspiring herself.
In can join in some organizations with these skills of mine. Someone will definitely recognize my skill! I can earn money with that and live together with Sonoko!
With Sonoko-san?
Sonoko! I�ll never let you become a prostitute! I�ll do anything to support you. Don�t say anything and come with me! I�ll never abandon you. I�ll never let you go!
Such earnest words sound cool, but.
Never letting me go.but I don�t belong to Otome-chan from the start
sonoko!
I�m not a little girl that wants support, that needs protection
Sonoko-san said.
I have my body too! That�s why I will use this body of mine to earn money. No, I will buy my life
Sonoko, what are you talking about?
Tendou Otome�s shocked.
Hearing Rie-chan�s story made me realize. In truth, they are supposed to erase us together with our parents. Yet, they�re letting us live. That means we have to give appropriate compensation. For Rie-chan, it means becoming a slave. For me, it means becoming a prostitute. That�s how it is Sonoko-san said.
Sonoko, you don�t get it! Look at their faces! They�re luring you. After all, didn�t they release Shigeyo-san?
Tendou Otome looked at me.
They�re showing such a bossy attitude, but if we continue to turn them down, they�ll show the other way. These people are in a chicken game to see who backs out first. And that�s us right now
Tendou Otome sees it that way as the daughter of the half-assed Yakuza.
I�m not afraid of such threats! Don�t look down on me.
I.
First, let me tell you. Shigeyo-san and the blonde, red hair, and perm haired girl are freed because we won�t benefit from them. They�re unnecessary personnel. But it doesn�t mean that they have worth slaughtering either. We erased their memories, but I don�t think that they�ll reach happiness in the future either. Well, that�s not for us to care about I speak coldly.
Kurosawa-san and Tokuda-san, our boss decided that they can be of use as prostitutes, so we took them. Our organization�s business is a high-class brothel. We�re selling women to the big-shots of the political and business circles. Not any girl will do. Cuteness alone isn�t enough. It has to be a girl that�s bright, cheerful, clever, and gentle I said. Sonoko-san fell silent.
She can sense that gloom inside her.
Lastly, Eri and Rie can�t become prostitutes due to their behavior. And before that, we don�t use middle school girls as prostitutes. But those girls are cute, aren�t they? That�s why I�m going to dote on them. That�s all I talk as a criminal.
Now then, Tendou Otome-san, as for you, you gave us extreme trouble on how to deal with you. After all, you�re useless, and so if we release you, you will only spread your uselessness. You�re the only one I feel like I need to kill hey, wait!
Tokuda Sonoko-san calls me.
I know that Otome-chan is hopelessly rude and messed up, but, killing her is.
I.
That�s my decision. Look at Tendou Otome-san
She faced her.
I think that it�s better to kill her since she�s seen so many things
Tendou Otome.
Bring it on! If you want to kill me then come!
She glares at me intensely.
Ah, you sure?
Edie smiles.
if you�re going to do it then do it! you�re all bark anyway! In fact, you don�t want to kill anyone!
Well, I haven�t killed anyone yet but Darling did
Edie looked at me with a smile.
Yeah, I sure killed a person already
I shot Cesario Viola.
Also, remember that we have connections with Kyouko Messer
Nei smiled.
Kyouko-san is a genuine criminal from an international crime group.
Tendou Otome should know about what happens in the world of crime.
Oh well, for now, let�s start with letting Tendou Otome-san become aware of how useless she is
I.
Otome-san, you said earlier that some organizations will recognize your skills and hire you, but.
Tendou Otome looked at Edie who�s observing her from the sides.
But you know that you�re no match against Edie. You can�t even compete equally with Edie and yet you think that someone will hire a fussy girl like you?
Tendou Otome.
She�s special. She�s a bodyguard of Kouzuki house! She even had a spar with Kyouko Messer
She saw Edie and Michi in their exhibition match with Kyouko-san during the party.
She�s special but still she exists in real life, see? Would they hire someone whose skills can�t beat Edie?
I provoke her.
What are you talking about? I�ve slipped inside Mizushima house for a week, and I�ve seen the bodyguards of the young ladies in nobility in the party today. Almost all of them are nothing much. They�re all defenseless bodyguards that you won�t even know who�s the young lady and who�s the bodyguard. Well, they won�t have to fight the monsters from Kouzuki house, but if you compare their skills with me then I am better!
I knew it.
She�s seen the level of the bodyguards of nobility.
Therefore, she considers the possibility that people will hire her.
Actually, all the nobility discovered Tendou Otome�s identity during the party today.
Thus, no family would hire a girl related to the Kansai Yakuza.
Tendou Otome�s overestimating her combat skills.
She thinks that if she shows her skills, all the doubts people have will go away and they�ll hire her.
Really, Otome? Well then, how would you fare against this girl?
Edie points at Haiji-san who�s been quiet all this time.
You should�ve seen how she fights with the other bodyguard in the party
Haiji-san had a death match with Anjou Kinuka-san, the bodyguard of Kurama house.
Although, we arrested Tendou Otome in the middle of it.
Thus, she hasn�t seen Haiji-san�s fight that much.
It�s impossible with me, but can you win against her?
Edie smiled.
If you can�t win against her, then that shows how incompetent you are
Haiji-san.
I will win. No factor will make me lose against her
This is.
Haiji-san�s highanded attitude when she was Torii-san�s bodyguard.
I see. Tendou Otome doesn�t know what happened to Haiji-san since then.
She�s acting as her former self.
Bullshit. Do you think that this small girl will win against me?
Tendou Otome�s eyes burn in anger.
Oh? Then show it. You�re free to challenge me
Haiji-san sneers at Tendou Otome.
I�m going to beat your face to a pulp.
Tendou Otome enters combat mode.
All the frustration from when we imprisoned her.
She wants to refresh herself by fighting.
Seriously, she�s.
She�s living only from her mood.
She doesn�t look at other people nor tries to understand them.
Despite that, she wishes for everything to go the way she wants it to be.
Hey, free me up now
Otome demands from Yomi.
Just a warning beforehand, if you try to attack anyone else or try to take a hostage.
I won�t allow it
And I�ll beat you up
Yomi can control Otome�s mind and Edie can control the body.
Naturally, you can�t take Sonoko-san and escape from this place either
After all, do you know where you are, Otome?
Nei and Edie warns her.
Tendou Otome and Sonoko-san were brought from the karaoke bar to this old establishment for Kouzuki SS while they were unconscious.
They don�t know where this is.
Anyway, show us that skill you�re so proud of. If you can�t do it, then you can�t negotiate with us
Otome-chan will have no more cards to use for negotiations!
Nei�s right.
If this bad-tempered combat girl can�t prove her skills in combat, then.
She�s just a noisy woman.
All you have to do is beat me. Well, not that you can do that
Haiji-san smiles.
I�m going to beat you to a pulp. You really are a disgusting brat. I hate girls like you. All you do is flatter the rich young lady you�re serving
Oh? Unlike you, I have my skills to back me up
Kuh, hurry up and let me move! I can�t fight like this!
Yomi looks at me.
Sensei, is it okay?
Edie moves to guard Nei, Yomi, Sonoko-san, and me.
Yeah, I allow it
Then, I�ll take off your bindings. You can move now
Tendou Otome stands up.
Bastard. I�m going to destroy you
Right back at you
Tendou Otome and Haiji-san face each other!
Chapter 941. Night of Flirting Otome vs. Haiji: Bloody Figh
Tendou Otome�s 17.
Haiji-san�s 13.
There�s four years age gap, and that�s huge.
Both glared at each other.
Tendou Otome mentioned that she learned martial arts from an acquaintance in her hometown dojo.
Haiji-san graduated from an academy in Europe that trains people to become bodyguards.
Who�s going to give the start cue? Referee? Are you doing it?
Tendou Otome asks Edie while still looking at Haiji-san.
Do actual combat have a start signal? A referee?
Edie laughs.
Hah, so you�re going with the street rules? Fine with me! I like that better
Tendou Otome clenched her fist and takes a stance, facing Haiji-san.
I mean, if you�re the judge, it would put me at disadvantage. Don�t interfere until I smash down this young girl
She barks a lot for a weak dog.
I recall that line.
I see. Otome-chan thinks that actual combat is a brawl
Nei stirs her up.
For us, actual combat means killing the opponent
So you say. But what can a decorative bodyguard of the young lady of nobility do?
Tendou Otome glared at Haiji-san.
You�re just taking it easy with your rich employer, and I don�t. We�re different. I lived through hell back at my hometown
Tendou Otome doesn�t know.
Haiji-san is born from a prostitution den in Europe, where she escaped by herself.
No, she doesn�t know us either.
She has no intention of knowing either.
I mean, she�s a daughter of Yakuza and so she has her hardships too.
Even this time, her father dragged her to this half-hearted plan, forcing her to come to Tokyo.
However.
It�s not just Tendou Otome who experiences hardships.
What about Nei whose parents and brother were murdered and confined her for a long time.
What about Edie whose raised in a closed assassination cult and yet sold to Miss Cordelia.
I will not lose to a lass who�s just an escort of a young lady
Tendou Otome inspires herself.
That means, she can sense some fear towards Haiji-san.
Therefore, she�s trying to reason with herself that she should be stronger than Haiji-san.
Haiji-san, keep calm
I said.
Don�t panic, she�s someone you can beat
Yes, Kuromori-sama
Haiji-san takes a stance.
don�t joke with me, why would I?
At that moment.
Haiji-san starts moving.
WOO!
Fuck off!
Tendou Otome tries to evade but Haiji-san�s faster.
Tsk!
She managed to guard Haiji-san�s kick with her arm.
Goddammit! Haa!
Tendou Otome lets out her Qi.
Haiji-san stopped moving, and she�s going to use that chance to take her down in a single attack.
However.
NON!
Haiji-san�s body slips through Tendou Otome�s Qi.
It�s the technique to ward off Qi. Kudou style martial arts.
why do you?
She knows that Michi and Edie can use that skill, but.
She never thought that the four years younger girl also knows the same skill that can ward off Qi.
She evolves every moment
Edie said.
While Otome�s unconscious, Haiji already moved to the next level
That can�t be true!
Tendou Otome tries to hit Haiji-san with her fist filled with Qi.
The combat ended too soon.
!
Haiji-san�s counter kick hits Tendou Otome�s flank.
Guee!
Tendou Otome�s body turned around from the momentum of the kick and she lied down on the mat floor of the dojo.
Guu!
Tendou Otome twists around the floor as she holds her side.
There�s tears, snot, and saliva leaking out. She�s in pain.
She�s writhing in pain.
Otome-chan!
Tokuda Sonoko-san stood up and tried to rush towards her without thinking but.
Don�t go over here
Edie stops her.
but.
It�s okay. She�s suffering but she won�t die
Yes, she will not die
Haiji-san tells Sonoko-san.
Although, hitting a vital spot would really hurt. Amazingly, you didn�t pee yourself, Otome
Guaa!
Tendou Otome�s groaning in pain.
That�s disgraceful of you. After all that bragging you�ve done
Edie laughed at Tendou Otome who�s lying down on the floor.
Yomi, ease the pain with your power. She can�t talk like that
Yes, Sensei
Yomi uses her Miko power.
Hey, I�ll ease up the pain
Aah, gugu, aguguguu, uugh, aa, fuu, aa, fuu, fuu
Tendou Otome�s breathing calmed down.
She still holds her side but she no longer writhes from pain.
Just because the pain decreased doesn�t mean you can move. The damage still remains in your body
Edie tells her.
If you force yourself now, it will be dangerous for you
Haa, haa, haa
She�s calmed down but her tears and snot still flowing.
Otome, you�re a hopeless frog in a well
Edie said.
Compared to ordinary people, you�re somewhat strong. But, your martial arts aren�t great. You haven�t learned seriously
uu
She wants to retort but Tendou Otome can do nothing but groan.
Oh right, you also learned martial arts at least. But, Otome, you weren�t serious in learning. The school of techniques you have is all plastered together from the best parts, you don�t know the foundation at all. That�s why you can�t gather up the right experience She thinks that the martial arts flair is nothing and so she only learned the flashy techniques.
She uses Qi skills.
But, her foundation is overwhelmingly lacking.
Furthermore, you�re naive to think that your skill is good enough to get through this world and so you lack daily training. That�s why you are useless
Then, Edie looked at Haiji-san.
Haiji learned the foundation from the Academy. Don�t look down on academic training. It�s multiple people taking a long time to build all the theories. Each of the high-level techniques is different but the foundation isn�t. Human bodies have an identical framework. Haiji only received the training from the academy but she continues to train everything that she learned there. Therefore, she can master a new skill in such a short time. Her body is sharp and flexible.
Haiji-san�s proud that she graduated from the Academy.
And it has also become her insecurity.
Haiji-san has no connections with the elites nor any first-class bodyguard companies.
Therefore, she had no place to learn but the Academy.
During your exhibition match at the party Haiji, that German Ninja Arts that you used was something you made, right?
Edie asks Haiji-san.
Oh right, that one.
That strange technique where she takes out a blade on her toe and fights with kicks.
Yes, I�m sorry
Haiji-san apologized.
Don�t. You thought that you have to show your appeal by learning a special technique you can use, right?
Yes, I�m half Japanese and European after all. I thought that saying that I mastered ninja arts from Japan would increase my chances in getting hired in Europe but I grew up in Europe so I don�t know any ninja arts Thus, she called it German ninja arts.
In the end, Haiji-san couldn�t find an employer in Europe.
That she became a bodyguard of Torii-san in Japan instead.
I see. She wrote that she can use German ninja arts in her resume, and so.
She had to show off that skill during her fight with Anjou Kinuka-san as Torii-san�s watching.
Haiji�s German ninja arts were ill-prepared. It�s not a skill where you thought every corner, and so none of it makes sense
Yeah, during her fight with Kinuka-san, there was that strange atmosphere.
Kinuka-san�s cat claws also looked somewhat stumped.
Although, Anjou arts is an old-fashioned martial art passed down to generations of the bodyguards of Kurama house.
The sisters don�t cooperate with other bodyguards either.
Otome saw Haiji�s German ninja arts and thought that the ill-prepared skill means that she�s not skilled
Therefore, she had confidence that she�s stronger.
But I saw through her poor skills and understood that Haiji habitually trains her body with the basics. I thought that she could grow stronger as she has an honest personality, all she needed is a senior figure. That�s why I see. So that�s why Edie.
That�s why she wants Haiji-san in our family.
Haiji-san�s arrogant on the outside because she�s impatient due to her having no connections.
She saw that the real Haiji-san is an honest and earnest girl.
No.
I also got it somehow. Haiji-san�s speaks harshly with Torii-san but she makes sure to stand behind her Master
She�s enthusiastic about her appeal but she�s not desperate.
She wanted to get a higher class employer among the daughters of nobility at the party.
That�s because Torii-san is in that weird position where she�s not actually a daughter of nobility.
Yeah, I sensed that she�s not a bad girl. It�s just that she�s ignorant of the ways of the world.
Despite Shou-neechan, who graduated from the regular course in the academy, being present.
She started a business of referring graduates of the academy�s shorterm course to the nobility.
But, I didn�t sense any displeasure with Haiji-san. She�s a troublesome girl, but I saw her as an interesting and cute girl
Torii-san, Kanou-san, and Kaan Momoko-neechan.
Also, Anjou Mitama and Kinuka.
thank you
Haiji-san blushed as she thanked me.
Then, what did you feel with Otome-chan?
Nei?
I look at Tendou Otome who�s still lying down and unable to speak yet.
Tendou-san has nothing but unpleasant emotions
I speak honestly.
When she came with us to rescue Sonoko-san and others in the Karaoke bar, I thought that she sees them as friends, but it�s different.
I.
Tendou-san�s kindness is imposed on the other party. She doesn�t care what the other party wants nor what they think. She only forces them to do what she tells them to do
I thought so too
Nei said.
Therefore, Otome-chan thinks that all of the daughters of Yakuza are her followers and that she has to protect all of them
Yeah and those girls are using that attitude of Tendou-san back at her
Especially the blonde, red-haired, and perm-haired girls.
Or, it becomes an unwelcome favor, just like Sonoko-chan
Nei looked at Sonoko-san.
Sonoko-san, you should be clear with her. Tell Otome-chan that you can�t be together with her
Sonoko-san.
Yes, you�re right
She speaks to Tendou Otome who�s lying down on the tatami mat floor.
Otome-chan, you see.
She speaks calmly, yet serious.
I don�t know if it�s the right choice to become a prostitute or not. I�m still 17, and so I don�t know a lot in this world. Maybe I�m just going with the flow since I�m told that I have no other way but to become a prostitute, and I might accept this fate. I�m just a weak girl. I don�t have a strong will. I know that my life will not go as how I expect it to be. I�ll always succumb. Maybe they�re people different from Tendou-san. I might still be a girl that is dominated, but.
Tendou Otome gives Sonoko-san an intense look from the floor.
Her voice is faint, but her eyes show light through Sonoko-san who has weak vitality.
Even so.
I can�t go with Otome-chan. After all, to me, it means that I yield to Otome-chan, that Otome-chan will control my life. Nothing�s changed. Not for Otome-chan, not for me. After all, Otome-chan ignores my feelings Oh.
Yomi�s using her Miko power.
It�s not that Sonoko-san�s saying whatever Yomi wants her to say.
These are the thoughts Sonoko-san�s been keeping in her mind.
The emotions she couldn�t tell Tendou Otome, her friend.
She can speak honestly now.
It�s all thanks to the assistance of Miko power.
She learned this from Tsukiko earlier.
The technique to skillfully press the other party�s mind without hurting them nor putting too much pressure.
Besides, no matter where we go, we can�t live with just the two of us. Otome-chan and I can�t do it. After all, Otome-chan�s body is strong but your heart is weak. I can�t support the weak Otome-chan. It will only be painful to me So.no.ko.
Tendou Otome finally speaks.
She speaks in pain, in loneliness.
Otome, you were misunderstanding that you were protecting her
Edie said.
You thought that you�re protecting Sonoko and the other girls, but in fact, it�s your way to keep your own heart stable. In fact, you don�t protect them, and you don�t have any bond with them
Tendou Otome looked up at Sonoko-san in surprise.
Yes, you didn�t protect us. After all, Tendou Sadao�s comrades still raped me. Earlier, when Otome-chan said I lived through hell, I thought Huh? It�s Shigeyo-chan and me who lived through hell. Otome-chan doesn�t get it Sonoko-san said.
I can�t forgive the girls who watched us in silence as the men raped us. I hate them all. Eri-chan and Rie-chan are still young so I can forgive them.I mean, those girls will become sex slaves, right? Then they�re forgiven. Naoko-chan will become a prostitute together with me so I forgive her. But, I won�t forgive the others. Those who raped us, those who watched, and father. I�ll never forgive him. They all got loose screws in their head and will die soon? Good. They all should just die!
Sonoko-san�s dark thoughts inside her blow out.
Ah.what.about.me?
Tendou Otome asks in desperation.
I�ll never forgive you either, Otome-chan. I hate you! I hated you all this time Otome-chan!
Saying that.
Hearing that would be harsh for Tendou Otome as she holds homosexual love towards Sonoko-san.
I hate everyone. Nobody came to save me! I hate everyone!
But, saying that you hate everything won�t let you survive for the future
I said.
Even so, Sonoko-san. Tendou Otome�s one-sided kindness is some unwelcome favor but you still survived because she�s there, right?
Tendou Otome�s actions weren�t all in vain.
Tendou-san, whatever she does are all fruitless effort, but. She didn�t want you to get involved, and that�s why she invaded the Kouzuki house�s party alone
The first plan is for the daughters of Yakuza to attack the young ladies of nobility.
I don�t care about that
Sonoko-san turned her face away.
Oh, I see. Then, we�re going to put Tendou Otome now, you don�t mind it, do you?
I said.
Right now, she�s just a noisy girl with no use. She can�t even become a bodyguard since she lost to Haiji-san. Should we erase her memories and throw her out?
I looked at Yomi.
But, Sensei, if we erase Tendou Otome-san�s memories about Kouzuki house and us, then we will need to erase all her memories with Tokuda Sonoko-san. The reason why she is hostile to Kouzuki house is that she wants to save Tokuda-san She replies.
This incident and Sonoko-san has carved deep in her mind. Therefore.
If we�re erasing her memories of us, we need to erase her memories of Sonoko-san as well. Sonoko-san will become our prostitute. If Tendou Otome has some memories of Sonoko-san remaining inside her, she will desperately search for her, and that�s a problem I said. Sonoko-san.
I don�t care if Otome-chan forgets me. It doesn�t matter to me
So.no.ko
Tendou Otome makes a face similar to a person who received a death sentence.
It�s okay. We can make it so that we never met each other. It�s better if nothing happened between us
Sonoko-san whose mind is freed is quite extreme.
That�s not it
Edie?
Yes, memories of Tokuda-san in Tendou-san�s heart is carved deep inside, and it takes a big chunk
Yomi said.
If we remove all memories of Tokuda-san, Tendou-san�s ego will crumble
It means that her mind will have a seismic shift and it will collapse in itself
That means, she�ll turn crazy?
You sure you want Otome to become like that? Do you mind?
Edie said. Sonoko-san.
i.
She looks at Tendou Otome with a pale expression.
Chapter 942. Night of Flirting To worry about death
dammit! L-Looking down on me
Tendou Otome grumbles in pain.
Her tears and snot haven�t stopped yet.
She�s lying down on the tatami mat while holding her side.
I�ll never forgive you all. you�re all looking down on me
Hearing her say that, Edie;
You�re the one who�s looking down on us
She speaks coldly.
You thought that you could win against Haiji, and so you accepted the fight. If it was me, you wouldn�t
Same thoughts.
Tendou Otome is that kind of woman.
You�re an unfair person. You won�t pick a fight with people you know you can�t win against. Thus, you pick on people weaker than you, and shadow behind those that are stronger than you
i.
Nei speaks before Tendou Otome could object.
Right. Otome-chan is just like her father!
Otome�s father. Tendou Sadao.
Irresponsible and half-hearted, trying to flatter those stronger than him, and hurt those weaker than him. He�s a troublesome guy who causes nothing but annoyance
i�m not like my father
Tendou Otome looked at Nei angrily.
I wonder? I think that you two are similar
I.
I don�t think that they�re that similar as Nei says they are.
I sense evil in Tendou Sadao�s actions and words.
Tendou Sadao�s core is an evil that�s beyond saving.
However, Otome.
She�s an idiot, she doesn�t care about other people�s emotions, but.
She�s not evil.
It�s not a welcome favor but her thoughts of wanting to help Sonoko-san and the other friends are genuine.
And Sonoko-san, you also are similar to your father
We�ve met Sonoko-san�s father too.
You�re timid, dragged by the situation, and as a result, even if people close to you experience cruelty, you don�t complain at all
Sonoko-san�s father let Tendou Sadao and his group gang-rape his daughter.
He couldn�t save her.
He�s given up from the start as he�s powerless.
As expected, one will always have a similar personality as their parent
Nei speaks loudly.
It�s fate
Edie?
There�s this scandal in America, a wealthy couple adopted a boy as they have yet to make a baby. The couple doesn�t know anything about the child�s former parents. The orphanage didn�t tell them anything either. The couple gave the boy a good education. His family background had no problems. The couple raised the child with affection, and everyone in their community gave testimony to that. However Edie said.
That adopted boy entered high school, became violent, and committed crimes one after another. And in the end, he was arrested for killing a man
Murder?
Then, during the trial, the true parents of the adopted child have come to light. The father of the adopted child who committed murder is an atrocious murderer. And the child is similar, he had a violent personality The father of the murderer was also one?
The incident shows something heavy. Most of the time, they say that people commit violent crimes are affected by the environment the person grew up with. Where if a person is raised gently and in a good environment, they couldn�t become violent criminals O-Okay.
But in this case, the adopted child didn�t know that he�s a son of a murderer until he reached the trial for murder. The parent never met his son either. That means it�s not the environment that influenced the violent child He wasn�t aware that he�s a child of a murderer.
The wealthy couple that adopted the boy didn�t abuse him and raised the child with good intentions. Above all, there were other children in the same house. It�s common in America to adopt a child even though you have a child. Especially for the wealthy conservative Christians, most of them adopt a child. Then, the other children raised in that household were raised properly, they didn�t become violent criminals, that one adopted child is alone Edie said.
In short, that incident implies that people don�t become an atrocious criminal because of their environment, that the genes inside people where it can turn them antisocial
The adopted child had no background that can turn him into a criminal.
Despite that, he killed a person.
Then, the parent of the adopted child is a murderer.
There were inferences that if it�s the case, then one could inherit the genes of a murderer from their parent.
In most cases, people think that the child becomes similar to their parent because they lived together. The child sees what their parents do, copy it, and it becomes influential to them. Therefore, when they grow up, go to school, they meet adult models other than their parents. They will receive influence from various people other than their parents and their parent�s influence will go away Yeah, like, hearing a line from a sports athlete they respect.
Or receiving influence from their senior.
However, in the case of that adopted boy; he never had contact with his real parent and yet the child gradually turned violent, just like his father. It wasn�t the outside world that was the main cause but it was inside the adopted child himself, that�s how the reports conveyed it That�s why it�s genetic?
Is it true that inheriting the personality of the parents is genetic?
Therefore, Otome, Sonoko, it�s just inevitable that you took over your parent�s personality. Give it up. You can�t do anything about it anyway
Edie smiled.
i�m not like my father.
I.Father.
Tendou Otome and Sonoko-san pondered.
They�re comparing themselves with their parents in their minds.
But. I.
I don�t think that�s true
I will not accept it.
I don�t want to become like my parents. I�d never become like then even if I die
My mother ignored my existence ever since I was born.
My father abandoned me without care.
I will not become like them.
Even if it�s genetics, I will not have the same character as them. I will reject it adamantly. I am me. I�m different from them
Edie smiled.
Right, Darling. People can change to the people they want to be. If one faces their heart, fix the bad parts and want to change it, you can oppose your fate regardless of genetics and environment people change.
That�s right, I experienced that.
Then, the people around us all change in a good way to their will.
Right! What�s important is whether you have the resolve to fight your fate or not! Whoever it is
Nei said.
If you have the resolve to fight your fate, then you can adamantly reject your fate. Or you can continue resisting the fate you received. But, what�s important is the will to fight. Fighting spirit! Those who don�t have it will have fate drag them. The thoughts of I�m hopeless, or This is fate are all there to make you give in. And then, you regret later because you didn�t do anything. You�ll bear a grudge against yourself, and those people who didn�t come to save you. You�ll hate them all the time Nei said. Haiji-san.
I don�t want that. I don�t want to degrade that way
It�s okay, Haiji, you have the fighting spirit. You didn�t let fate drag you, you have the will to fight your fate
Right, Haiji-san.
She�s enthusiastic about opening up a new prospect of her strength.
The problem is.
I look at Tendou Otome and Tokuda Sonoko-san.
I see. Tendou Otome let the flow drag her
Tendou Otome looked back.
You say that it�s to save your friends and in the end, you followed your father�s orders to infiltrate Kouzuki house� party, and when we went to the karaoke bar to save Sonoko-san and the girls, in the end, you had to follow the plan Edie gave you Yeah, that�s why I left Otome behind and went in ahead
Back then, Tendou Otome was supposed to infiltrate the karaoke bar from the back together with Edie.
However, Otome couldn�t catch up with Edie, and so she arrived at the scene late.
Otome doesn�t want to cooperate with the operation. You have no insight to keep your cool in the situation. You�ll react to the events at that moment and you can�t come up with anything creative. That�s why you don�t cooperate with others. That�s why I left you behind. Allies who can�t cooperate are much more dangerous than enemies. Well, above all, you�re late to make a devastating decision and act on it Edie makes it clear.
Without skill, talent, and personality, you can�t work in our world. Why don�t you continue your life where you show your strength on weak people?
That won�t go well all the time either. Those who approach imitation are worthless people. Decent people will see that Otome-chan isn�t the real deal and they�ll escape from Otome-chan immediately Oh, right. Just like the hopeless friends of Tendou Sadao
Nei said. I understood.
Right, Yo-chan. That self-proclaimed chivalrous Tendou Sadao is a fake. That man has no resolve, fighting spirit, nor chivalry, does he? That�s why only useless people who are fakes will come close to him I see.
I.
Hey, Sonoko-san, I have something to ask
I looked at Sonoko-san.
what is it?
Our organization, the one Sonoko-san is making a contract with, will only operate for five years. You�re 17, right? Then the brothel will have to release you once you�re 23.
Minaho-neesan will reopen the brothel for only for five years.
That�s been decided from the start.
Then, our brothel will pay those who work. That means Sonoko-san will have money in five years. Of course, all of your ties with the Kansai organization is cut off. If you want, you can get a new identity. If you work hard for five years, you can abandon your past and live a new life Err. Profits of the prostitutes differ individually so I won�t give you an exact number, but the starting funds for everyone are about 20 million yen. It should be enough funds to start a new business after you retire from prostitution Nei gave her a specific number.
With that said, what do you want to be in five years, Sonoko-san?
Sonoko-san looks confused.
that�s.I don�t know
She looked down.
i.you�re right, I only think about prostitution right now
Right, she�s.
She�s acknowledged that her life is hopeless and she has no other way but to become a prostitute.
She hasn�t thought of what�s ahead of her.
No, she thinks that her life is over on the stage where she becomes a prostitute.
Besides, I don�t even know if I can become a good prostitute or not
She has no confidence in herself.
That�s why she�s dragged around.
She has a very thin vitality to survive alone.
However.
This negative and gloomy girl can�t become a prostitute of Black Forest.
If you can�t then you�re dead
I said.
Hii!
Sonoko-san�s face paled.
you! sonoko.
Tendou Otome tries to complain.
If all you�re going to do is meddle then shut up! You can�t do anything!
I speak to her sharply.
Right, Otome�s useless
Edie releases bloodlust while smiling.
Tendou Otome can sense that Qi.
She can�t get up yet, so she had to say no more.
Sonoko-san. If you want to survive, then do something. Get serious
yes
Sonoko-san replies while trembling.
In the end.
Tendou Otome, Tokuda Sonoko.
I can�t be kind to them.
Their personality says that they will only become spoiled from kindness.
We don�t need prostitutes who have no sense of purpose. That�s why You should start thinking of what you want to start with 20 million yen funds after we release you from prostitution. No, think of it until morning and give me a report. Okay?
I ordered her.
yes. But, uhm
Sonoko-san.
i don�t know how much 20 million yen amounts to. Uhm, and thinking about it until tomorrow
It�s not I want more time to think
In her case.
I don�t want to think of something this bothersome, please let me procrastinate
Accepting that she stops thinking is her way of life.
No. You will give me your life plan by tomorrow. Also.
I noticed what I shouldn�t allow.
I can�t corner her with the idea that she�ll earn money from selling her body to customers.
Sonoko-san already experienced Tendou Sadao�s men gang-raping her.
Sonoko-san, 20 million yen, and 10 million yen are the same to you, right? Either way, it�s money you never held before
haa?
It seems that Sonoko-san can�t imagine what I want to say.
By the way, Sonoko-san, do you want Tendou Otome to live?
I asked.
Huh?
Well, I think you already understand from the conversation earlier, this girl has no use. She�s beyond useless. She�s weak, has a bad personality, and she keeps complaining.
I look at Tendou Otome.
She looks down in frustration.
She can no longer rant and scream.
That said; if we are to dump her out. We need to completely destroy Tendou Otome�s brain. That�s how it will go
If we�re to erase Tendou Otome�s memories of us and Sonoko-san, her spirit will collapse.
If not, the easiest method is to kill her. Keeping her alive will only create more noise pollution
Right, that�s way better
Yeah, it can�t be helped. After all, Otome-chan is really useless
Edie and Nei agreed with me.
Tendou Otome looks at the floor while trembling.
Sonoko-san is trembling as she doesn�t know what to do.
That�s our thoughts, what about you, Sonoko-san?
I look straight at her eyes.
I�m asking for Sonoko-san�s comment. Sonoko-san, do you mind if Tendou Otome dies? Or do you want her to live?
Sonoko-san turned stiff, she looks afraid.
Her head is in panic, she stopped thinking.
Then.
Answer me!
I let out my Qi to Sonoko-san.
hii?
Do you want Tendou Otome to die or not? Say it!
Sonoko-san.
It�s a problem if Otome-chan dies!
After cornering her as she stopped thinking.
That reply is Sonoko-san�s genuine thoughts.
I check her complexion. It looks like she didn�t answer what seemed appropriate.
Why is it a problem if Tendou Otome dies?
I followed up.
because.because.because!
I can�t allow her to escape from thinking while in panic.
Answer me!
Otome-chan is my friend!
Words come out from Sonoko-san as I corner her.
She�s my friend, I don�t want her to die! Please, let her live!
Good.
Okay. Sonoko-san will be paying for Tendou Otome�s life
I said.
It�s 10 million yen
What?
Sonoko-san�s dumbfounded.
It�s okay. You can earn 20 million yen in five years. Then, you�ll use that 10 million to pay for Tendou Otome�s life. Okay?
uhm
At this moment, Sonoko-san owes us 10 million yen. You will have to pay for it every month. If you can�t give your pay, we�ll kill Tendou Otome
Sonoko-san can accept anything if it�s her.
If we say that we�re killing her, she�ll just accept it.
That�s how weak her attachment to life is.
However, when it comes to other people.
If Tendou Otome dies because of her.
Will she accept it?
that�s a problem. i don�t know if I can do it
Then Otome will die. You�re okay with that?
That�s.
You have two choices, earn 10 million yen for Tendou Otome, or abandon her
At that moment.
Sonoko, you don�t have to mind me
Tendou Otome shouts.
I don�t want to become a burden for Sonoko! If this is all it accounts for, it�s better if I die
There it is.
She screams her emotions.
In fact, she isn�t ready to die.
Otome-chan
Tokuda Sonoko-san looks at her friend.
That�s unfair, Otome-chan
Huh? Sonoko?
The two look at each other.
If you say it like that, I.
That�s right, Tendou Otome speaks her thoughts.
And it only corners Sonoko-san further.
You give me no choice but to save you
Sonoko-san tears up.
Then, that�s a deal
Sonoko-san.
yes
Your debt is 10 million yen and you will have to earn it all. Therefore, you need to become a prostitute that earns money as soon as possible
i understand
Also, you�ll pay us 10 million yen but Sonoko-san will have 10 million yen remaining after five years. Make a life plan with that money. Tell me about it by tomorrow
i can only think of earning 10 million yen right now
I.
I grabbed Sonoko-san�s chest.
If I say do it, then you do it! Do you want Otome to die? Then make sure I don�t change my mind
yes
Sonoko-san tears up.
Yeah. All you have to do is think of what kind of job you want when you were a child! If it�s something ordinary, then 10 million yen is more than enough
Nei said with a smile.
I can�t think of any. I never had a dream when I was a child
Sonoko-san says while crying.
That�s a lie
I said.
No matter how hopeless their situation, humans have a dream. I know that
After all, I also had my hard times.
I had hopeless nights.
You just forgot about it. Remember. Remember the dream for your dear life
i understand
Sonoko-san replied.
I let go of Sonoko-san�s chest.
Then.
i�ll do it too
Tendou Otome mutters with a small voice.
I won�t let Sonoko carry it all. me too
She looks at Sonoko-san with eyes in pain.
I�ll become a prostitute. Let me become a prostitute
Huh?
If it�s the two of us, we can earn 10 million yen right away. Hey, Sonoko
What a stupid woman.
Don�t look down on prostitutes
I said.
There�s no way a woman like you can become fit as a prostitute!
Tendou Otome glared at me.
Then, what do I do?
I don�t know and I don�t care!
I talked back with all my strength.
Leave that to me, Darling
Edie moves forward.
Otome�s problem is that she doesn�t know true fear
What does that mean?
Once she knows true fear, she won�t be this careless and emotion explosive girl
Then, she stands before Tendou Otome.
I�ll teach you the fear of death while keeping you from it
She shows a daring smile.
You can use Qi, but you�re still at a kindergarten level. I�ll teach you how scary it is to face the real thing
Then, Edie.
Suu, haa
She accumulates a great amount of Qi from the inside.
hey, wait?
Tendou Otome trembles.
Otome doesn�t know that Edie�s accumulating all her Qi, but.
But, she can sense that Edie�s gathering a mighty amount of Qi.
Suu, haa. Kudou style secret technique Shingetsu Unryuu wave
Edie bursts out her Qi.
She swings her fist downward close to Tendou Otome�s face!
YEHaa!
It shoots a huge amount of Qi to Tendou Otome.
Coming from the head down to her anus.
The lightning bolt of Qi pierces through her.
Ugyaa!
Tendou Otome faints in agony this time.
Pushaa.
She fainted with her eyes open.
Her whole body�s twitching, and she�s leaking pee intensely.
Ah, that sure is a near-death experience
Nei laughed.
Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa
Edie fixes her breathing.
Once she wakes up, Otome will not be the same as before
Edie?
People who experience fear of near-death will change
Chapter 943. Night of Flirting Line Off
People who are cunning because they have half-assed skills are the most troublesome
Edie said.
They know their strength, and so they won�t pick fights with the top since they will lose if they pick a fight. Furthermore, they don�t want to become stronger by putting more effort, they will only overpower people that are weaker than themselves They don�t look up and only think of how to overpower those who are below.
Tendou Sadao�s like that and Otome who watched her father as she grows up thinks the same way
Edie looked at me.
That�s why we had to go this far. Otome will no longer think that her martial arts is stronger than ordinary people
Edie�s full power Qi attack lets her experience the fear of death.
They often say that you should start from scratch, right? People who failed say that they�re starting over from zero or something. That�s wrong. Life isn�t a game. Nobody can erase all that happened so far and start from zero point. The recovery point isn�t zero, but the current place in their life. All you do is continue your life. That means it�s a positive or negative point Edie said.
If you have plenty of experience and connections in your life, then your recovery point starts at a positive. On the other hand, if you have criminal records or some hateful circle around you, then you will have to start from the negative. Saying that you�ll start a new life from scratch is just a spoiled behavior. It�s because the person is saying that his or her life so far becomes null That�s true.
Sonoko, don�t misunderstand that becoming a prostitute means resetting your life so far
Edie talks to Sonoko-san.
You�re making a big mistake if you think that you can abandon your thoughts, and entertain customers as you were told. You will carry the past that you had so far
Sonoko-san looked up at Edie.
Otome saved you so many times before, hasn�t she? If that�s the case, you�ll shoulder that 10 million debt for Otome�s life. Your life so far has been negative, and so you�ll have to start your prostitute life from negative as well Sonoko-san.
Otome-chan
She stands up feebly and goes to Tendou Otome who fainted in agony and peed herself.
However, all she does is look down on the unconscious Otome, not touching her body.
Then.
I understand what you�re saying. I�ll carry the debt of 10 million yen for Otome-chan�s life. I accept that. But.
Tokuda Sonoko-san turned to us.
Her eyes show the color of hatred.
Why do you people go this far, say this far? What are you all? Why are you so cruel to Otome-chan and me? So arrogant, so condescending
I.
Yeah, we have the power to do that
Don�t joke with me! You�re all just children near the same age as me! It�s not your power! You all borrow power from scarier people, don�t pretend that you�re the boss here just like our fathers!
Sonoko-san�s father and his group, Tendou Sadao�s group. They are Yakuza who sticks out.
Yeah, we�re like them. I�m a criminal, and so I will use the power I borrowed from others to become arrogant. Despite having no power myself. Sure, I have no qualifications to criticize Sonoko-san and Tendou Otome That�s right! I hate you all!
Sonoko-san glares at me with her face on the verge of tears.
But, Edie�s strength is real. You�ve seen it, haven�t you? Edie�s strength, her power
Sonoko-san should know how awful it is to receive Edie�s full-power Qi.
Also, Haiji-san. She fought Tendou Otome, someone who might�ve been stronger than her, and won, hasn�t she? Her courage is the real deal
I point at Haiji-san.
Yomi, she can read other people�s thoughts, and also has that mysterious power to control bodies. That is Yomi�s power! She didn�t borrow it
Yomi smiled at me.
Sonoko-san just saw the real deal. These are people who don�t rely on others, they have their power. That�s right, we�re not that far from each other when it comes to age. But, these girls of the same generation exist. Girls who can use their powers as weapons I said.
Then, Nei.
Sonoko-san, you never became independent from your father, a half-hearted Yakuza. Well, maybe it�s because you can�t abandon that parent and daughter sentiment, but you know. You�re just in high school, so maybe you can�t do anything about it. But, the world has people like this. Haiji-chan, she�s 13, and yet, she had to support herself. Yomi-chan�s also like that. She�s 14 though Yes, I have joined Sensei�s family, and so I have to do the best of what I can do
Yomi said.
Right. Our family isn�t a charity.
We all work with whatever we can.
Mana and Ruriko are helping out with housework.
Agnes and Koyomi-chan are helping out with the bakery.
A gathering of weak people will only cause trouble for society. Just like Sonoko-san�s father and his group
Nei said.
We�re a family of criminals, but we�re not a gathering of weak people. We absolutely hate weak people gathering together and licking each other�s wounds. We only want to gather those who are strong. Of course, my strength isn�t enough, but, I want to get stronger, and I�ll do anything to achieve that. After all, my strength isn�t just for my sake, it�s for Yo-chan, it�s for the family Yeah.
I see the reason why Edie approved Haiji-san, but not Tendou Otome.
Haiji-san is a girl who puts on the effort, wanting to become stronger.
Tendou Otome is conceited with her pride, not wanting to do anything more.
Edie accepted Haiji-san�s heart, not her current combat skills.
That�s right. That�s why I can speak as bossy as I want with you. After all, you two are weak. If you�re frustrated, then get stronger. It doesn�t matter what genre you take, make me acknowledge your power. If it�s the current you, people will oppress you, no matter where you go. After all, you�re too weak! You�re at the bottom of the food chain!
Edie speaks domineeringly.
I can�t do that. I�m not like you. Unlike you people, I don�t have anything
Sonoko-san screams?
Really? At least, Sonoko-san�s cuter than ordinary girls
I said.
You have enough foundation to become a successful prostitute
I need to turn her into a good prostitute.
Black Forest�s core business is managing a high-class brothel. I�m a member of that organization.
Also, after you served your time as a prostitute, you will earn at least 10 million yen. Then, if the business is a success, you can triumph over us
That�s right. We had lots of people who took lessons of what life they want next while still a prostitute and reached qualifications for it
Nei, who watched the veteran prostitutes, said.
i.
Sonoko-san looked down.
Huh? I thought that Sonoko-san hates us?
i do! I hate you all!
She glared back at me angrily.
Then, prove yourself to be the superior! Or do you want us to look down on you for the rest of your life?
I speak with a straight face.
Then.
Okay, that�s enough
Minaho-neesan enters the dojo�s entrance.
Kinoshita-san�s with her.
Tendou Sadao and everyone all are heading to Kansai riding rental cars. They have some men following them but Reika-san and others have returned. Therefore, I�m free now
Kansai Yakuza�s dispatch team is no longer around the Kouzuki mansion.
In fact, they will be gone from Tokyo soon.
Therefore, the alert level is lowered now.
Rei-chan took over Minaho-neesan�s monitoring job.
With that said, I�ll return to my business. Hello, Tokuda Sonoko-san. I�m Kuromori Minaho. The owner of the prostitution ring you�ll be working from now on
Minaho-neesan greets Sonoko-san.
I�m a former prostitute, by that I mean, kidnapped when I was 12, raped, and forced to entertain customers. I got pregnant but my child is aborted forcibly. Because of that, my body can no longer bear a child Minaho-neesan drops her heavy past in one go.
Therefore, to be honest, I can�t sympathize when I heard that your father�s comrades raped you for a week. You�re 17, aren�t you? I was 12 back then, and if it�s rape, I had it worse than you, both in numbers of the rapist and the time. Have you experienced a 60W light bulb shoved there and lit up? It lights up your insides. The light bulb gets hot, and the thought that it breaks inside you is scary. It�s too scary that you�ll pee yourself. You�ll die from electrocution if you short it, see?
Minaho-neesan smiles. Sonoko-san�s dumbfounded.
I was on the lowest side of prostitution, actually, I was a slave. Back then, I didn�t earn a single yen from entertaining a customer. The people who kidnapped and raped me exploited me to the bone Minaho-neesan talks calmly.
However, I rose up from there and become the boss of the organization. I was 16. I took control of the same organization that tormented me. Then, I took revenge on the man who kidnapped me and turned me into a prostitute. I gave him the same suffering I had, humiliated him, and killed him killed?
Sonoko-san�s surprised.
Do you know Shirasaka Sousuke?
Shirasaka Sousuke�s scandal and brutal death was half a year ago.
Back then, the media was reporting it on a grand scale
Sonoko-san should know about it.
My friends and I did that to him. We socially and physically destroyed him. It was for vengeance, yet I wasn�t satisfied with it. It can�t be helped. He only has one life
Minaho-neesan talks about it, this means.
She won�t let Sonoko-san go.
If there�s no intention of releasing her, then she can talk about this scary story without care.
Therefore, you should become strong. If you don�t become strong, you�ll be devoured in this world. It�s okay, you can do what I did before
Minaho-neesan pats Sonoko-san�s shoulder.
Oh well. I have prepared a room above to tell you about the details, we can talk there. Kurosawa-san is in there too. Let�s talk together, okay?
She�s called over Kurosawa-san, the other prostitute candidate.
Well, if Minaho-neesan talked to them separately, there will be some suspicions about what she says that she didn�t tell the other.
uhm
Sonoko-san looked at Tendou Otome who fainted in agony.
Oh, Kinoshita-san, take this girl
Got it, I�ll bring some medical team in here. That said, all the blows show that they went easy on her, right?
Kinoshita-san turned over Tendou Otome�s clothes and look at the bruise from Haiji-san�s kick.
The mental attack after the physical one had more effect
Nei laughed.
Oh, I guess I should call a therapist among the medical team?
Kinoshita-san asks. Minaho-neesan;
No need. She only needs medical treatment and brings her to a confinement room. It�s better if she�s alone once she wakes up. She can cry without reserve if she�s alone
She�s going to cry after losing completely.
Sonoko-san will shoulder her life. We�ll keep her alive, but, we�ll have another talk next time about her future
Minaho-neesan concludes the talk before Sonoko-san can say anything.
Kou, good job. You delivered Sonoko-san to a better state. Thanks
That means, she�s no longer a prostitute who is dragged by her despair.
It�s about creating a situation where she has to earn money as a prostitute as she has a 10 million debt.
It�s the revere of the situation where Tendou Otome saves Sonoko-san, even though it�s an unwelcome favor.
Now, Sonoko-san�s saving Tendou Otome�s life.
Also, making her feel hatred towards us.
To provoke Snoko-san who became apathetic, giving up on anything.
What�s left is is my job. She already knows experience with men, and so there�s a need for you to give her lessons. Oh, but you can have your way with her if you want to. Maybe you can check it out if she learns a technique to please the customers?
!
Sonoko-san shows a displeased look after hearing Minaho-neesan said.
Then.
What�s with that face, Sonoko?
Minaho-neesan called her.
Let me tell you beforehand, Kou has no interest in your body. He�s having sex with Nei and Edie over there everyday
Yomi too
Yomi added.
uhm, I also want to do it
Haiji-san too.
Oh, I see. That�s great
Minaho-neesan smiled at Haiji-san. Then once again faced Sonoko-san.
You will use your body to sell sex. The customers who will pay are people with a fastidious social status you know? Training also costs a fee. If you can�t serve Kou, then you can�t serve the customers of our brothel Sonoko-san can�t past Minaho-neesan�s sharp words.
Ah, yes
If this goes on, Minaho-neesan will drag her to her flow.
No, is this okay?
If Minaho-neesan can get her grips on her.
Minaho-neesan�s denying the independence I told her.
Sonoko-san can�t ask for that much right now.
For now, her hate is good enough, if Sonoko-san can stir up emotions from her inside, then that�s good enough.
What�s left is for Minaho-neesan to control it.
Sonoko-san can�t become independent unless she earns money from prostitution.
That�s the reality.
Then, Kou, you can go back to the room earlier. You�re good to go back to the mansion
No, I still have one of the twins left
I said.
I turned Rie to my slave but Eri�s not done yet.
Why not do it tomorrow?
Minaho-neesan said.
No, I should strike while the iron is hot
I have to finish it up by tonight.
I see. Then if that�s what you want. That girl is yours anyway
Minaho-neesan smiles.
We return to the monitoring room for now.
Ruriko and the girls are still over there.
I�ve met a lot of girls too, but.
Nei speaks while we�re in the elevator hall.
It�s my first time seeing a girl who has no other path but to become a prostitute
Sonoko-san?
I asked.
Yeah. I mean, that girl has no willpower. Or should I say that she�ll only follow what other people order her, I don�t see people who don�t have anything to answer when asking themselves what do I want to do, What do I want to become?
Nei said.
That�s why, good job on making her angry, Yo-chan and Edie. I think that�s cool
She even said that she hates us. It was gushing
Haiji-san said.
I think that most of it is coming from Yomi�s assistance, right?
That�s what Sensei wanted. But, I only did a bit. Only amounts that she won�t notice
Yomi confessed using her Miko power.
But, it was in vain. She can�t think of becoming independent from us, knowing that it�s impossible, Minaho-neesan came to intervene
I feel defeated.
Really? I think that�s for the better
Haiji-san?
I think that for her, she needs to face other people�s criticisms, and experience her emotions gushing out in protest. If that�s not done, everything so far will become null
That�s.
She never had a person who faces her directly, giving her criticisms.Furthermore, it wasn�t just all verbal abuse, it was also filled with affection and tender care, saying Maybe you should do this instead Haiji-san said.
When it comes to a friend, everyone uses the reason that If I say this, it will break our friendship, or I�m not qualified to say that and they don�t point at the problem
Right, I think so too
Edie said.
But if it�s the parents or siblings, they say it immediately. There could be some slanders from the back, but they speak to the person, saying this part of you is bad
Is that so?
I hardly have any interactions with my parents so I don�t understand.
My late Grandma scolded me a lot, but it was only when I was young.
Kuromori-sama, I�m impressed that you talked to her to think of Tendou Otome-san earnestly
Haiji-san said.
I mean, if it�s a conversation about a person�s life, one can�t become irresponsible, can they?
I think.
No, in truth, people are irresponsible. After all, Darling don�t need to take responsibility for it
YEah.
I get that.
It can�t be helped. It just happened that we�re matched against them
I�m a member of Black Forest.
I have to follow Minaho-neesan�s plan on turning Sonoko-san as a prostitute.
I can�t change Sonoko-san�s life by prostrating myself before Minaho-neesan and asking to not let Sonoko-san become a prostitute.
I�ll do anything to prevent my women from that as I�m taking responsibility for them for the rest of my life, but.
Sonoko-san isn�t family.
She�s not my woman, nor my friend.
I can�t be limitlessly kind to such people.
If I do that.
It will give my family a great difficulty.
Yo-chan needs to determine how far you�ll lend a hand and where will you shut out
It�s only until the reach of your hand, and also, Darling can�t make the approach
If one asks for my help, then I can help them.
However, if it�s someone who secluded themselves, I shouldn�t come all the way to save them.
If I go that far, then it will no longer become for that person�s sake.
They will become dependent and rely on me on everything.
I think that you did great on drawing the line with Sonoko-san and Tendou Otome-san
Nei said.
However.
Though Sonoko-san will become a prostitute, I have no worries since Minaho-neesan�s watching her, but, what about Tendou Otome, what�s ahead of her?
She�s useless as a bodyguard. We can�t introduce her to other nobility with that personality.
Naturally, she can�t become a prostitute either.
That said, she can�t go back home either.
For now, Minaho will keep her for Sonoko
Sonoko-san saved Otome�s life for 10 million yen.
That means, she will stay in Minaho-neesan�s eyes in the brothel.
I mean, I don�t even know what kind of girl Otome will become after she wakes up
Yeah, Edie gave her a near-death experience using Qi.
Tendou Otome who is so confident and arrogant might disappear.
Ah, I guess Minaho will show us what she got
Edie laughed.
Yeah. You don�t have to worry about them now Yo-chan
Nei?
Do you know how many prostitutes Minaho-oneechan took care of until now?
I see.
Since Minaho-neesan became the manager of the brothel, she consulted with the prostitutes and improved the labor conditions.
There should be someone who sunk into despair like Sonoko-san among the veteran prostitutes, and there should be also a Yankee, just like Otome-chan
When Shirasaka Sousuke was in his prime, he would kidnap girls like Katsuko-nee and Nagisa, and drop them to despair.
There should be girls who got aggressive and resisted.
Whatever type of girl it is that came to the brothel, Minaho-neesan took care of them and raised them to wonderful prostitutes.
That�s why, even after retiring, the prostitutes adore her.
Therefore, there�s no need to worry
Nei said.
I see. She mentioned that she�ll entrust them to me.
It was only for my training.
To see if I can draw the line among the people who don�t belong in the family.
Oh, right
That�s why I can entrust the rest to Minaho-neesan.
I have other things I need to do and girls to look after.
Next is Eri.
I�ll make the twins my sex slaves.
Chapter 944. Night of Flirting Tired penis sex
Still.
I�m a bit worn-out
I mutter while waiting for the elevator to return to the monitoring room.
Somehow, there are too many events packed today
The party, the fight in the karaoke bar, dealing with the Yakuza and their daughters, raping Rie, and then Tokuda Sonoko-san and Tendou Otome.
Darling, want to take a rest?
Edie asks worriedly.
There�s no need to deal with the twins right now, you can do it tomorrow. Black Forest already has the girls, and tomorrow, they will move together with Kurosawa-san, Tokuda-san, and Otome-chan, the extra to that building in front of the station Nei said.
That building. It�s an annex of the Black Forest located underground of a city hotel in front of the station where Minaho-neesan will reopen the brothel.
Rie and Eri are my sex slaves, but they�re not family, and so they can�t come to the mansion.
Therefore, the prostitute candidates will also stay in that establishment.
That�s not all, Nei. Kurama sisters will also go there
Edie said. I remembered.
Kurama Misato-san and Arisu-san, the former young ladies.
It�s only the elder sister who�s going to become a prostitute though.
Arisu-san will become my sex slave.
I haven�t talked to the sisters yet.
And maybe, the Anjou sisters will chase after the Kurama sisters
Geez.
Right.
Anjou Mitama and Kinuka, the bodyguards of Kurama sisters.
We haven�t decided what to do with them.
Currently, the sisters will always accompany their master, the Kurama sisters.
That�s a lot of trouble
And that�s why you don�t have to force yourself, Yo-chan. How about putting the other twin for tomorrow?
Nei says, but.
No, Rie and Eri need to know their place from the start or it�ll get problematic. That�s why I�ll finish it today
If I show weakness, even for a bit, they�ll use that.
Sex with them is a constant battle.
I can�t yield, not even once.
I�ll make them surrender each time in sex.
I can�t let my guard down.
That�s what it means to have sex with women who aren�t in my family
And perhaps.
I have to train and polish myself with that kind of sex.
If I want sex where I can take it easy, then I have all the girls in the family.
I finally get what Minaho-neesan expects from me
With the Yakuza.
With turning Eri and Rie to my slaves.
With letting Tendou Otome and Sonoko-san hate me.
I must not fear hate from people. Fear, and hate. I need to become accustomed in threatening and making people surrender
I must not try to reach a mutual understanding with all the people I meet.
This world has people that we can never come to an understanding.
Shirasaka Sousuke. Cesario Viola.
Tendou Sadao.
Then, Tendou Otome and Sonoko-san.
I can�t reach a mutual understanding with them.
It�s just like a computer language. People who have different logic in their hearts will never understand each other
Nei speaks mournfully.
I feel sorry to say but if the rules and logic matches with the other side, I might be able to endure it alone, but if it only brings danger to my precious family, then I will avoid it
For example, if I talk to the Yakuza and they want to make a deal where we both declare draw due to injury, then.
It will only cause trouble for Kouzuki house. Jii-chan, Misuzu, and Ruriko will receive severe damage.
Kansai Yakuza placed Misuzu�s friends, the young ladies of nobility as their targets.
Therefore, I have to stand my ground.
Even when I know that Tendou Sadao and Irokuchou Ichirou will die as a result, we still sent them back to Kansai.
I must steel my heart and become cruel if we don�t want them to make a move on the young ladies of nobility ever again.
Kyouko-san and Miss Cordelia are already heading to Kansai, but that�s only the first step for the payback.
It�s the same with Kurama-san�s house too
I understood.
The young head of Kurama house is suffering the consequences of his actions, and if Jii-chan helped him. Other nobility will all rely on Jii-chan and Kaan house all the time
Kaan and Kouzuki house isn�t that mighty that they can save all the nobility.
If there�s no punishment for Kurama house, then all nobilities will collapse.
Therefore, it doesn�t matter if they call us demons. Kurama Misato-san will have to become a prostitute in exchange for keeping Kurama house at their minimum shape. It�s to show the nobility that if they carelessly cling to Jii-chan, there will be big compensation Well, that�s basically it
Nei said.
Minaho-oneechan�s managing the New Black Forest alone means that only the big-shots from the nobility will be the customers. Therefore, only the upper-class will know that the young lady of Kurama house has fallen as a prostitute. The fall of Kurama house�s honor will not be known by the general public. Furthermore, there�s also the consideration of the eventual revival of Kurama house Right.
Only the upper-class will know that Kurama Misato-san has become a prostitute.
It�s a punishment only in the world of nobility.
Well, they have relatives on other nobility, and since they don�t know if their daughter will receive the same penalty, her situation will create a rumor
Edie said.
No, Black Forest itself is a secret high-class brothel and a criminal organization, and so they will not speak of it in public, and those who do, will get punished
Yomi.
I see. That�s why Jii-chan entrusted the Kurama sisters to Minaho-neesan.
The Black Forest before Shirasaka Sousuke took over is a secret society meeting place among the nobility.
The parents of the nobility during Jii-chan�s age all go there.
Minaho-neesan has all the recordings of that time.
It holds the possibility of causing a fire of scandals on each family.
That matter is conveyed to the nobility during the time Shirasaka Sousuke was in control.
Officially, Shirasaka Sousuke stole the client list of Black Forest to some criminal organizations, and so Jii-chan punished him.
Kouzuki house is a nobility among nobilities that started during the Muromachi Period.
They fear Jii-chan but they trust that he doesn�t wish for the destruction of nobility.
Therefore, they believe that for as long as Jii-chan has the Black Forest under his grasp, there will be no leaks of records.
In that situation, no nobility would want to purposely attack Black Forest.
If they make a poor move, they don�t know how much the flames of scandal can spread.
Furthermore.
Jii-chan is in control of the major mass media.
His face is known in the government too.
Furthermore, he also owns Kouzuki SS, a private army.
Thinking about it, this party has a lot going on
I thought.
The daughters know information about the problems of nobility
First, the fall of Kurama sisters.
They don�t know that Misato-san will become a prostitute, but.
They can imagine that it would be unthinkable.
The fact that Jii-chan didn�t save Kurama house too.
Right. When the young ladies return to their home, They will ask fathers and grandfathers Are we okay? Did we not do anything that will anger Kouzuki house?
Nei�s right.
If it�s the heads of nobility, they should be able to endure that serious question from their daughter or granddaughters.
And when they discover that the daughter of Kurama house has become a prostitute.
They will become serious as they don�t want their daughter to experience the same.
Then, Yo-chan, introducing yourself as Kuromori Kou to the public, and as Mii-chan�s fiance is a show to tell them that Kouzuki house has Black Forest in control
Minaho-neesan. No, Black Forest will not ignore Jii-chan�s orders and move on their own, that�s what the other heads of nobility know.
They will ask their girls What kind of man is Misuzu-san�s partner?
Nei said.
But, Darling is always by Misuzu�s side and is quiet. Darling didn�t show any arrogance nor try to make a move on other girls
Indeed, I�ve read everyone�s thoughts and they don�t seem to have any bad impressions with Sensei
Edie and Yomi said.
That means, they�ll see it as Yo-chan doesn�t make light of Kouzuki house
That�s great then.
Right. Kurama house received a heavy punishment but it also made an appeal that other nobility will trust Kouzuki house
Kaan house and Kanou house becoming friendly with each other is also big news
Yeah, Kaan Momoko-neechan and Kanou Sakurakou-san all pledged to become Misuzu�s sworn sister in front of everyone. That�s big news.
Surely, the daughters at the party will tell their parents and the head.
That means.
The fact that I�ve been at the party all that time.
I thought that it�s to improve Misuzu�s relationship with the young ladies, but.
Jii-chan intended to use it to show off to the nobility.
Therefore, Kyouko Messer entered the party.
For the young ladies, she�s only a celebrity on a battle show.
But for the adults who know Kyouko Messer�s true identity.
It shows that Kouzuki house hired Kyouko-san and she�s under control.
Then, there�s also the fuss with Otome, right? It was to have other nobility rally together with Kouzuki house to destroy Kansai Yakuza
Kansai Yakuza assaulted the party of the young ladies.
If Jii-chan says I won�t forgive them, then the other nobility will follow suit.
Oh, to make it happen, they allowed Tendou Otome to swim around and created a lot of noise for the other young ladies to see instead of dealing with her secretly
Yep. But, in truth, some nobility has some deals with the Yakuza. Thus, they will become conflicted on who to follow, is it Kouzuki house or the Yakuza? However
By tomorrow, Tendou Sadao and his group will return to Kansai as a counterattack. While they hesitate, Kouzuki house already started their retaliation. Kyouko-san is also making her move. The damage on Kansai Yakuza will grow and so those who hesitated before will have to follow Kouzuki house Then that means
Kyouko and Cordelia�s operation in Kansai means that the dispute is over. Kyouko will completely destroy the groups over there. And Miss Cordelia will take Kansai before they can reach out to the other underground organization in Japan eeh?
If a foreign organization takes away a province, then they will have no time to deal with Kouzuki house
Right. Miss Cordelia.
Her objective is to spread her organization to Japan.
The nobility and Kouzuki would find it easier to negotiate with Cordelia compared to the current Kansai Organizations. There�s no unnecessary honor or something. It�s purely a negotiation of money With that said, by next week, the dispute with the Kansai Yakuza will come to an end. The subordinates could still bear a grudge but there will hardly be any organization vs organization fights. Tsukiko-chan and Yomi-chan can go back to Takakura shrine in peace There�s still a need to be careful with the individual Yakuza, but.
There will be no big organization coming to assault.
But, Yomi decided to live in here already
Yomi pushes her prided loli big tits to me.
Ooh, that�s squishy.
Haa, I feel horny now.
I want to go to take my personal stuff, but.
She�s been talking about going to the Takakura shrine all this time but we can�t do it for real.
I guess it�s because that place is the stronghold of Kansai Yakuza.
I embraced Yomi�s body.
Does this place have a shower room?
I thought.
I want to take a shower before going to the twins
I sweat a lot.
My penis still has Rie�s virgin blood.
I want to wash it away before I shove it inside Eri.
Eri�s deflowering is precious too.
If I recall, there�s a shower room on next to the nap room where the twins are staying
Nei said.
I see; it�s a set with the nap room.
Then, I�ll take a bath. Yomi, wash my back
I haven�t done it with Yomi yet.
Yeah, right. Yo-chan, you should take a shower and freshen up
Nei said.
After all, Otome and Sonoko left a bad taste in the mouth
The two will hate me forever.
It doesn�t matter.
It�s better than getting washed away by fate.
Uhm, should I come and wash your back too?
Haiji-san asks.
I.
No, I�ll give you your time. I don�t want you to regret losing your virginity. For now, treasure yourself
However
I can enjoy Haiji-san�s naked body by then
I smiled.
For now, it would be a waste if I look at it, touch it, embrace it
I want to give my all in making love with this half-race cute girl.
i understand
Haiji-san accepted it.
Either way, Ruriko, and Nei�s going to record the other twin, right? That�s why Haiji can wait with me in the monitoring room.
Edie will look after Haiji-san again.
I see. Edie wants a little sister who can fight, like Haiji-san.
Nei, got anything to kill time?
Edie asks Nei.
Well, if there�s two of you, there should be game consoles to entertain you. I think that the guys from Kouzuki SS have some at the nap room to use during their break times
So it exists.
Oh right, when Nei was installing the video cameras, she connected it to power cords.
What are those?
If I recall, there�s Major Wii Perfect Closer
You know what kind of game is that, Nei?
Yeah, I do, I know. It�s a famous game, it�s a baseball game but The batter, pitcher, and umpire all pose with their asses facing you, and then, the head of the pitcher while pitching twists 180 degrees, and then the arm of the pitcher become so fat that it surprises you What the hell?
Edie�s dumbfounded.
It�s famous for all its bugs! Furthermore, it�s going in the 9th inning with 5 on 2 on overtime.
what�s with that baseball game?
If I recall, it has the awarded as the shittiest game of the year
Oh, the people from Kouzuki SS didn�t leave it here, they threw it.
Uhm, I don�t even know the rules of baseball
Haiji-san said.
It�s okay, don�t mind it, the game�s baseball rules are messed up anyway. Like, it�s a foul when the catcher takes the ball the center batted.
that�s messed up.
That�s unplayable then
Edie speaks regretfully.
Also, there are plastic models to make. If I recall, it was the Original SD No.18 Warrior Seita Lowgrade calm cloud horse-riding special. Want to make that?
I�ll decide when I see it
Edie replied.
However.
This American girl who never knew Japan until half a year ago, and.
This Halforeign girl who stayed in Europe all this time.
Do they get it? Gunpla?
Oh well. Darling can take his time refreshing with Yomi
Edie smiled and said.
Okay, I�ll start washing Sensei�s back
Yomi and I are in the shower room.
Ah, this shower is the same as the ones used in pools
Yomi looked at the nozzle of the shower.
It�s not the type that you can hold the showerhead and wash oneself with it.
It�s the type that has the nozzle on the ceiling and let it flow down.
Well, thinking about it, this is the shower room attached next to the nap room in this Kouzuki SS building. So it�s mostly the same type as the one they use at school.
Putting that aside.
Yomi, come here
I embraced Yomi.
Kyauu
Ah, shit. That was a bit strong.
What�s wrong with me?
Why am I being impatient?
It�s okay. Yomi can read Sensei�s thoughts
Yomi smiled at me.
Nei-oneesama and Edie-oneesama understand. Haiji-san doesn�t seem to understand it, but.
Huh, what?
Err, Nei-oneesama thoughts said that it�s something about fatigue erection?
The loli big-tits girl said with a smile.
When men feel mentally exhausted, they want to have intense sex, right? That�s what Nei-oneesama�s memory tells me.
Ah, I.
I know that Sensei�s feeling horny ever since coming out of Otome-chan�s room. Also, when Yomi pushed her breasts earlier, your penis got hard, right? Onee-sama noticed that too
They noticed that I got erect?
Yes, we all have sex with Sensei. We�ll notice it naturally
That�s somewhat embarrassing
Then, Sensei, you feel horny right now that you want to break the other twin�s virginity, right? But you feel sorry that you�ll deflower them with that emotion, right? That�s why you invited Yomi to take a shower, right?
I can�t lie to this girl who can read minds.
Yeah. I guess, er.sorry
Why apologize?
Yomi looks blankly at me.
Like, Yomi�s looking like a sexual outlet for me right now
Yomi embraced me and kissed me in the lips.
Yomi�s happy that you chose me as your sexual outlet
Huh?
Nei-oneesama and Edie-oneesama thought Why he didn�t pick me, Tsk
That�s.
I know. Haiji-san�s present and so they have to look after her
Yomi laughed.
Besides, you felt Yomi�s breasts and so you now want to mess Yomi up, right?
Yomi shows her front.
She shows me her huge lump of meat wrapped in her bra.
It�s okay. Although, Sensei
Yomi speaks.
Yomi doesn�t want to read it from Sensei�s mind, Yomi wants to hear it from Sensei�s mouth
I.
I want to fuck Yomi. I want to mess you up. I want to release all that horny inside me to your insides
Yomi.
Yes. Yomi wants the same. Please release it all inside Yomi
Yomi!
I embraced Yomi.
I bury my face on her chest.
Yomi will take off Sensei�s clothes. Sensei, take Yomi�s clothes off
Yeah
Then, we.
We take off each other�s clothes while standing.
Kissing each other again and again. Entwining our tongues.
Hurry, hurry!
Yomi!
We�re now naked
Do you want to violate Yomi from behind while taking a shower?
Yomi�s eyes are already wet from lust.
Yeah, I want to bang Yomi from behind while grabbing your breasts
Then, let�s do that. Sensei!
Zazazazaza!
Yomi twists the shower nozzle.
Now we wait for the water to turn warm.
I attack Yomi from behind.
Water flows to us intensely.
Aahn, wait, Yomi wants to watch Sensei violate Yomi in that mirror over there
I want to see that too.
I bring Yomi to face the mirror.
The water flowing in our body warms us up.
Water pours above my head and wets my whole body.
Okay. Come, violate me Sensei, rape Yomi!
Yomi shouts the words I want to hear.
She sticks out her ass to me.
Compared to her chest who developed too much for her age, Yomi�s ass is just right.
It�s an ass of her age.
Sensei. Ufufu, Sensei wants Yomi�s butt. Ufufu
Yomi looks at me through the mirror as I stare at her naked back with lewd eyes.
Ooh, I can feel the water from the ceiling reaching my penis.
It feels great to have water flow through my erect penis.
I stroke it two, three times to wipe off the blood.
It�s okay. That�s good enough. It�s okay if it hurts, just shove it inside Yomi!
Yomi waits for insertion as she places her hands on the mirror.
Yomi!
I embraced Yomi from behind.
I massaged her cute breasts from behind.
I lick Yomi�s smooth back.
aahn Sensei!
Then, my erect penis.
It faces Yomi�s entrance while we�re in standing position.
Ufu, Yomi will guide it
Yomi grabs my penis.
Then, she leads it to her entrance.
Now penetrate me like this, Sensei!
I grab Yomi�s breasts tightly.
Then, I shoved it in.
aahn!
Japupupupu!
It�s warm, a different warmth from the water pouring on our body.
Then, the sliminess of her love nectar.
Yomi�s insides are already moist.
Furthermore, her young body hasn�t completely opened up.
I push my penis in and make way inside her narrow vagina.
aah! aah! Sensei! Aahn You�re breaking Yomi!
Looking at the mirror in front of me.
I can see my dark brown penis going inside Yomi�s body from behind.
aahn! aahn! Sensei! aah! Mess me up! Sensei! Break me!
I empty all my thoughts.
And concentrate on violating Yomi�s body.
Chapter 945. Night of Flirting Slaves as a slave
aahn Yes Yes! It feels good!
While we take a warm shower.
I bang Yomi from behind.
Yes, Sensei, grind it more! Gouge Yomi�s insides! Shove it more!
Yomi�s body is small.
She�s small and yet her breasts have grown sensually huge.
It sways around and I hold her breasts from behind as it flicks water.
I knead her hard nipples with my fingers.
Yomi�s black hair is wet from the shower.
I lick coming from her thin nape to the pink back of her ear.
aahn, I can feel that. It�s making me twitch!
Yomi�s vagina clamps my penis.
I push my hips towards Yomi�s ass.
Aun So deep! It�s coming in so deep!
My tensed glans knocks on the entrance to Yomi�s womb.
All while Yomi�s vagina clamps my whole penis.
It�s really tight in the entrance where it clamps the root.
Then, I can feel Yomi�s cute ass with my abdomen.
I enjoy Yomi in various ways with our few centimeter distance from each other.
And we can embrace each other like this. Yomi�s body is small enough after all
I grab her breasts with both hands and shove my penis deeper. I embrace Yomi in three points.
Yomi, raise your body
Yes, Sensei
Yomi stands straight, facing the mirror.
Ooh, I can see my fat dick going inside Yomi�s slit.
It�s coming inside Yomi
Yomi�s face looks ecstatic as she watches me violate her body.
Yep, you�re beautiful, Yomi
Yomi�s beautiful when I bang her.
That face of complete pleasure.
Her body�s young and yet she makes that kind of face.
aahn It�s really lewd! Yomi.Yomi�s feeling all the pleasure
She trembles.
Hey, Sensei?
Yomi looks at me through the mirror.
What�s up?
Yomi wants to pee while doing it
While I�m shoving it in
Is it okay to leak my pee?
Yomi says while leaking out hot sighs.
We�re in the shower room.
There�s no problem if she pees herself.
Sure, leak it, Yomi
I grabbed Yomi�s right leg and lifted it.
Yes. Yomi will pee in front of Sensei
Yomi bent her body and is aiming at the part where we�re connected in the mirror.
Kuu, uu!
Yomi�s crotch is spread out.
She�s holding my dick inside her.
The urethra is just right above the vagina.
It�s between the vagina and the crotch.
When the urethra spreads to urinate, her vagina tightens.
aah!
Jorororororo.
Yomi�s urethral opening surges out a yellow liquid in an arc.
Yomi�s right leg I lifted twitches as she pees in the shower room.
this is embarrassing, Yomi�s peeing while Sensei�s violating me
Yomi�s expression is dyed in shame.
That�s cute, Yomi
Ahn, look. Sensei. Watch this lewd Yomi. Let out all your arousal on Yomi�s breasts inside me
Yeah
Even though Yomi�s peeing, I continue to shove it inside her.
Iyaan aahn It feels good!
Yomi�s small yet plump body trembles in pleasure.
You see, Sensei! Yomi.Yomi�s too lewd. Yomi�s a pervert! Therefore, please.Sensei, break Yomi
Yomi finished peeing.
IF that�s the case.
It�s my turn to attack.
Yeah, I�m going to break you, Yomi!
Gucho, gucho, gucho!
I begin to piston for real.
First, let�s go with shallow-shallow-deep.
Ton-ton-zum! Ton-ton-zum! It�s a three-step tempo.
Ahn Yes! Yomi�s okay if you go harder
Okay, now put your hands on the mirror and brace your legs
Yes!
Yomi does the pose as I told her.
If it�s this pose, she will be okay even if I go wild with my thrusts.
There will be no breaks!
I grab Yomi�s thin waist and slowly speed up my thrusts.
Aah, aah, aahn! Aah, aah, aahan!
Yomi�s gasps match with my tempo.
Afuu, afuu, aah! Agu, agu, auu!
Her gasps are changing slowly.
I changed my rhythm from 3-step to 2-step.
Agu, agu! Agu, agu!
Then, spurt forward.
Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, aahn! Yes! Yes! Sensei!
Yomi, Yomi, I�m about to.
Ooh, I can feel the hot lump of liquid coming from deep inside me.
Yomi too! It�s coming! It�s coming soon!
I tightened up my anus to prevent myself from leaking too early.
Yomi, let�s cum together!
Yes! Sensei! aah! I�m so happy! I�m so happy!
Yomi in the mirror smiled at me.
Then.
aah, it�s coming! It�s coming! aah! The big wave! aah! Sensei! Sensei
Yeah, I�m watching, I�m looking at you, Yomi
Yes, watch me! Watch me! Sensei! Yomi�s cumming! Yomi�s.Yomi�s.aahn!
Yomi bursts out.
i�m cumming!
I also thrust my hips forward intensely.
aah! i�m cumming! Yomi�s cumming!
Yomi says while looking at me in the mirror.
Me too! I�m cumming! I�m going to cum!
Do it inside! Cum inside Yomi!
Dobyuu.
aahn! It�s coming in!
Yomi can feel my ejaculation inside her.
aahn I�m so happy! It�s warm inside me
Dopyu! Dopyupyu!
I continue to release waves after waves.
Yomii!
I grab and embraced Yomi�s body from behind.
Then, I poured every drop inside Yomi�s womb.
Ufufufu
Yomi smiled.
I turned off the shower.
Then, we lie down naked on the tile floor as we hug each other.
The tiles are warm because of the water.
Our whole body is wet.
Although, our crotch is wet from love nectar and semen.
I love it when you embrace me like this after sex
I hug Yomi from behind and play with her loli-big-tits.
If you love Yomi�s breasts that much, then you could touch it anytime, and yet.
Yomi said.
There�s still the aftertaste of sex and so Yomi�s not speaking politely.
We�re having a conversation as a man and a woman.
Should Yomi stop wearing Bra? Or do you want me to show off my cleavage by taking one button off my blouse? Maybe you�ll touch them more if I do?
I.
Put on your bra. It�ll affect the shape of your breasts if you don�t
Her loli-big-tits is a well-shaped breast.
Also, I like taking off bras
That part where the breasts jump out when you take off the bra is the best part.
I know
Yomi laughed.
Right, she could read my thoughts.
You see, Yomi, I love it when Sensei says that you love me
Huh?
Sensei, please say it more
Yomi said and touches my half-withered penis.
For example, Sensei loves it when we do this, right?
Yomi smiles.
I love it when girls do clean-up fellatio
Yes. Yomi will do it
Yomi licks my glans.
She sucks out the remaining semen from the tube.
Hamumu, don�t hold back please, you can treat Yomi as your slave
Yomi says while serving me
But, I feel sorry to do that
If I just give Yomi and the girls orders according to my desires.
Then, could Sensei turn Yomi to a lover instead of a slave? If that happens, you can�t have sex with other girls. Yomi gets jealous easily
that�s.
You�ll have sex with nobody but Yomi. No kissing either. And of course, when Yomi gets to 16, we�ll get married right away
Yomi says that far then shows a sad smile.
It�s not possible, right? Sensei has to be everyone�s master after all
I.Everyone.
Megumi-oneesama bursts out occasionally because she�s the one with the closest sense of ordinary. She wants to monopolize Sensei, become Sensei�s on lover, and marry Sensei, leaving everyone away. Well, it�s normal for girls to want that. Women are possessive, and gets jealous a lot Yomi said.
But, Megumi-oneesama also knows that the family�s current status. She knows that nobody can monopolize Sensei. That�s why she�s in a dilemma
Megu�s also a girl born in the brothel of Black Forest.
She owes Minaho-neesan.
She can feel that it won�t go as she wishes.
Thinking about the settlement of our family, nobody can become Sensei�s lover. Only one can become your partner on paper. That�s how girls think
Women are like that.
Therefore, Kuromori-san and Nei-oneesama chose to become Sensei�s Onee-san instead of Lover, right?
Well, both Minaho-neesan and Nei lost their real family.
They have insecurities.
Therefore, they became my elder sisters.
No, that�s not all. Sensei
Yomi who can read my thoughts replied.
It�s just poor timing, both of them were in a situation where they can�t become Sensei�s lover as they are already your elder sisters
That�s.
Right, when Minaho-neesan and Nei became my woman.
I�m already carrying a lot of women.
Agnes-chan and Mao-chan treat Sensei as Papa. Katsuko-oneesama and Nagisa-oneesama are more of a mistress The two of them don�t behave as lovers
Katsuko-nee and Nagisa, they don�t act as my lover when others are present.
Is that how a mistress act?
Both of them are former prostitutes. Furthermore, they were the best of their time.
They went to fancy restaurants and theaters with their clients before.
At such times, they behave with elegance to show that they�re not over-familiar with the person.
They�re not standing formality, but they don�t stick too close either.
It�s to not let people see them as prostitute and client.
The customer can�t walk with a prostitute at ease unless the people around think that the prostitute is a relatively young lady who just happened to be with them.
They used that technique with me too.
They kiss me during good morning, good night, or I�m heading out, but.
They never show any unnecessary contact with me when other girls are present.
Therefore.
The girls come to Katsuko-nee and Nagisa to ask for advice, even though the two are also their rivals.
They can�t become your lovers but they pick the relationship that�s next closest to it, that�s how it became
Yomi said.
Shou-neechan and Rei-chan too.
Both of them draw the line when there are other people.
But.
When we�re alone, Shou-oneechan becomes my big sister, and.
Rei-chan becomes my little sister who calls me Onii-chama
And Yomi also picked to become Sensei�s slaves that way
Yomi said then kissed my glans.
Becoming a slave means we�re Sensei�s property. There�s no other relationship close to that
If they become my property, then they can�t leave me anymore
Is that so?
If one�s a property or a slave, then there should be no dissatisfactions even though one didn�t become a lover. After all, that would be impolite to the master. If you�re a slave, then the master already owns you, and so what you should think about is how do you get his love. There�s no need to think of anything unnecessary My slaves.
Yomi, Mana, Ruriko, Luna, Tsukiko, Ai.
Also, Misuzu�s my pet, which means she�s also my property.
Michi is also my property.
Edie-oneesama�s only exception. She�s a genius at this. Edie-oneesama can become anything and everything for Sensei
Everything?
Yeah. Little sister, big sister, daughter, mother, best friend, teacher, all of it
During Edie�s early days in Japan, I was the one teaching her. She relies on me. Until we entered school.
But, she learns at an incredible speed that now I�m the one who learns from Edie and relies on her.
Of course, her combat strength is amazing.
Sensei, you lack a lot of things. Edie-oneesama wants to become that supplement. That said, she doesn�t stick out too much, and so Kuromori-san allows it
Yeah, I don�t know how families live together.
When it comes to friends, yeah, I consult with Edie a lot in school.
I can talk to Edie if it�s something I can�t discuss with Megu.
It�s as if she�s a male best friend.
Then.
Come to think of it, I haven�t done it with Edie lately
Earlier, when I was having sex with the girls in the bathroom.
Edie conceded for the girls and didn�t do it with me.
She�s too considerate
No. If she�s not that considerate, Sensei will be short and you can�t do it with everyone
Yomi said.
Sensei and everyone in the family has coordinating roles. Therefore, it�s mostly Edie-oneesama, Tsukiko-oneesama, and Nei-oneesama go lets other take priority
Huh?
Yeah, I haven�t done it with Nei either today. All she does is keep the smile on her face.
I�ve done it with Tsukiko, but I took it easy and had slow-sex with her. Tsukiko didn�t cum, and I didn�t ejaculate inside her.
Despite that, she didn�t complain and accepted it.
Yeah, everyone�s considerate of me
I reflect on myself.
Don�t. Don�t reflect on it
Yomi.
Sensei, you�re working hard on your own. Yomi and everyone knows that.
No, but.
Didn�t you say it earlier? You�re doing all your best with those within your reach?
Yeah, I said that in the elevator hall.
And so, make a clear divide on what�s within your reach. Just like how Sensei made it clear that you don�t mind if Tokuda Sonoko-san hates you
That�s.
Sensei, you know that you can�t save everyone, and you can�t become the good guy for everyone, right?
Right.
I cannot save the people who are on the edge who just become acquainted with me.
If I do that, I cannot keep my family safe.
That�s right. That�s why, please make a clear divide with Yomi and everyone too
What do you mean?
We�re family, but Yomi is Sensei�s slave. Therefore, please treat us as such
That�s.
No, to be honest. Nobody can hear Yomi and Sensei�s conversation right now
Huh?
Kuromori-san has to give Tokuda Sonoko-san her briefing, right?
Yeah, explaining Black Forest�s brothel.
Then, Edie-oneesama and the girls are playing some bad games on the nap room next door
Edie purposely asked Nei to get something to �kill some time�
There are two reasons for that; first is that Sensei, you look like you�re hesitating, and so you needed someone to talk to. Actually, others can do better than Yomi, but Sensei chose Yomi
Right, I chose Yomi as my partner to deal with this fatigue erection.
On the other hand, Sensei fears that Nei-oneesama and Edie-oneesama will scold you. Therefore, you picked Yomi, the younger. After all, Sensei didn�t think that Yomi talks this much, right?
Yeah never thought
But, it can�t be helped. Their mind worry that Sensei might want to talk like this
Yomi read Edie and Nei�s thoughts.
Then, knowing that Yomi can read it.
They entrusted this conversation to Yomi.
The other reason is that Haiji-san isn�t a member of the family yet. We don�t want to show this kind of conversation with Sensei
Yomi said.
It�s a precious conversation inside the family. Of course, Sensei accepts Haiji-san, but you don�t know that girl unless you have sex with her
Yeah, I don�t want Haiji-san to hear this so Nei and Edie aren�t listening.
Kuromori-san also thinks that she should leave Sensei to Yomi and the girls for a while
My approach with Sonoko-san was too intense that.
Minaho-neesan intervened halfway and sent me back.
She knows that I�ll contemplate about it, and so she entrusted Yomi to do the follow-up.
She�s detaching herself.
She has to give Sonoko-san a briefing is her way to say that she will not be observing.
That�s why it�s just Yomi right now. So, listen, my dear Master
Yomi said.
Sensei, you treat Yomi equal with everyone, but, Yomi and the Takakura sisters are still newcomers
That�s.
We have to show consideration to Megumi-oneesama and all of Sensei�s family, of course, that includes Misuzu-sama. In truth, Yomi and the girls are kept alive
No, but, my family.
Sure, Sensei you do, but there�s this delicate power balance in the family
That�s.
Therefore, Mana-oneesama and Ruriko-sama help out with housework. Mana-oneesama is aware that the family lets her live, and so she works for the family. Ruriko-sama actively helps out with the housework to not let the other family members attend to her Is that so?
No, look. Sensei, you don�t have to think too much about it. We only act on our thoughts and live while showing consideration with each other. Yukino-oneesama�s way of being considerate is by not helping out with the housework Yeah, if Yukino tries to help out the girls in housework, it will only turn awkward.
She�s bossy and nonchalant, but it doesn�t create any discord.
Everyone wants to stay with Sensei, with the family. Therefore, they put on effort in their own way, cooperate, consult each other, and give each other advice! Somehow, we managed to create teamwork and that�s why.
Yomi.
There�s no need for Sensei to worry about everything, and you can�t either. Sensei, you�re the pivot of this family. Stand strong. You can be more selfish, and show your desire to everyone. Yomi and everyone would gladly cooperate and answer Sensei�s desires I�m overthinking.
I move alone too much.
Yomi and the girls are all Sensei�s slaves. That�s why give us an order like the Master you are! Sensei, treat us like your family, and your slaves
Yeah, you could say that.
Everyone establishes their relationship with Sensei, right? Kuromori-san and Nei-oneesama decided to become your big sister, Agnes-chan and Mao-chan decided to be your daughters, and Yomi decided to be your slave! That�s why, please show us your love as a master Yomi said.
If not, you can�t deal with the twins, the young lady of Kurama house and the other girls the right way
I.
Right, I need to be clear that Eri and Rie are my sex slaves. I know that they can�t join the family, but.
I unconsciously think of what�s best for them.
Sensei, those girls know it
Huh?
But, that�s impossible. Sensei, you have to figure out who can�t join the family
Oh, I see.
I.
I was trying to understand the twins.
But, that�s.
That also means the reverse, I want the twins to understand me.
Slaves are slaves. But, you can make love with your slaves, and you can make bonds as a master and slave
Yomi said.
But, it�s not allowed to cross over. If that happens, it breaks that �master-slave� relationship
Then, Yomi starts licking my penis again.
She sandwiches it between her tits.
I am Takakura Yomiko, your slave. My body is all yours. My mind and body both exist to please you. I will bear your child someday. I pledge to have sex with nobody but you for my lifetime. I will gladly follow your orders and never disobey them. Yomiko is your sex slave. And I�m happy that I am She looks at me in the eyes and said.
I�m alive because I am your sex slave
I see.
If I don�t treat Yomi as a slave,
Then she can�t be with me.
Jii-chan, Misuzu, Minaho-neesan.
Anyway, someone will keep Yomi away from me.
I have these women who have the Miko power, an overwhelming power, and so they leave them alone in peace.
If Yomi�s status changes, then people who are afraid that she can use her Miko power as she pleases will come.
Therefore.
I have to control Yomi as my slave.
Sure, Yomi
I embraced her.
I can touch her voluptuous breasts as it�s my property.
I will be loving you for all the time
Yes, Sensei
Yomi smiled happily.
Dammit.
Even though we�re family, I still have to make clear distinctions as the big sister should be treated as such, my pet, and my slaves follow suit.
That�s my duty.
And I�ll make love with the twins as my slaves
Not as family, but as slaves.
If I don�t make it clear, the twins will have no more place to go.
I can�t show more mercy than necessary.
Slaves are slaves.
Uhm, Sensei
Yomi speaks to me while in my arms.
Yomi loves Sensei. I love you. As Sensei�s slave
Nobody�s listening and so Yomi confesses to me.
Me too, I love you, Yomi
We kissed each other.
Chapter 946. Night of Flirting Deflowering the Twins Eri Arc: Slave Training 1
Yomi and I left the shower room
I put on the prepared bathrobe.
Someone put this here.
Maybe it�s Ruriko or Mana.
Then, we head to the nap room where the twins are confined.
You look refreshed. Onii-sama
Onii-chan, everything�s prepared!
Ruriko and Mana are waiting in front of the door.
Nei-oneechan won�t come She said, deal with the second round of the slave sisters on your own She�s going to check on something now that she has the chance
Earlier, she came with us out of worry but now she�s entrusting the second time to us.
Well, Minaho-neesan is out to give the prostitute applicants a briefing.
Rei-chan should be in a separate room she came back from commanding Kouzuki SS.
Nei�s using the monitoring room�s tools to check the current situation in the Kouzuki mansion and its surroundings.
There should be no guys coming from the Kansai as enemies but still.
It�s better to be sure.
Err, Nei-oneesama taught me how to use the camera and record it on the computer so Mana will do it
As for the photos, I will do it
This time, I will have sex with Eri.
Mana and Ruriko will be the camera-girls this time.
Edie-oneechan is playing with Haiji-chan
We don�t want Haiji-san to see Eri turn to a slave.
If she does, she would want to become one as well.
If possible, Haiji-san should join in as Edie�s little sister.
Edie�s not my slave, and so her little sister shouldn�t become one either.
Play? You mean that baseball game?
What�s that title of that shitty baseball video game that has a lot of bugs?
No, Tsukiko-san�s present, and so it would be some kind of puzzle game like Tetris. You know, Tsukiko-san can read minds, and so she can�t play with games unless it�s one that decides victory with reflexes Yeah, a baseball game where you choose your pitch and swing, and so she has the advantage by reading the thoughts before they act.
However.
Mana�s calling all the older girls as -Oneechan, and yet, she calls Tsukiko, Tsukiko-san
This is hard.
Each personal relationships are complicated.
Mana doesn�t trust Tsukiko that much yet.
Although, Yomi also calls Minaho-neesan as Kuromori-san
There are that delicate distance and wall.
Ah, I�ll do the mental check and body control of the twins. Therefore, Yomi�s free
Yomi tells me.
Anyway, Ruriko, Mana, Yomi, and I are in charge of the second round with the slave twins.
Then, shall we go? Onii-sama
Ah, Onii-chan, Mana has the key to the room
Yeah, thanks
Mana inserts the key and unlocks the door.
Click.
The twins should notice that sound from inside the room.
It�s to say that we�ve come back to turn Eri to my sex slave.
Okay, let�s get in
I twisted the knob, opened the door, and got in
Haa, he�s back
Seeing me enter the room, Eri, who wears a leather collar and a white school swimsuit, sighs.
Yeah, Onii-san has come back
Rie, who�s wearing nothing but a collar, replied.
The twins have the same face and voice, but I can distinguish between the two now.
Well, their collars are different colored, and one�s naked and the other�s wearing a swimsuit, but putting that aside.
Rie who lost her virginity now feels more composed.
Eri who hasn�t lost it yet is somewhat nervous.
I kept you waiting girls
So, what happens with Otome-chan?
Rie asks.
Sonoko-san will be selling her body as our prostitute as planned. As for Tendou Otome
I speak while watching the response of the twins.
Well, she complained a lot so we left her half-dead. One all-out kick on her side that she can�t move her body from pain and her mind also experienced what it feels like to be half-dead. She�s unconscious right now Huh, that�s inevitable. Otome-chan can�t read the atmosphere after all
Rie, the deflowered, speaks nonchalantly.
Eri, on the other hand, is trembling.
She senses that if she defies us, she will experience the same.
Either way, she doesn�t worry nor sympathize with Tendou Otome or Tokuda Sonoko.
The twins are only worried about themselves.
Otome can�t leave our hands. What�s left is for Minaho-neesan to decide what to do with her
I look at the twins.
that�s.Onii-san. Eri-chan and I talked a lot
Rie starts talking.
Eri-chan agreed to become Onii-san�s lewd slave too
Eri.
Can�t help it. You�ve done it with Rie-chan already, and so I will be the same as her
In exchange, Onii-san
Right, us twins will serve Onii-san, so.
Oh, this is where they�re going to make negotiations.
Hey, what? Do you get what it means to be a slave?
I give a sharp warning.
But, right, Eri-chan?
Yeah, Rie-chan
The two of us are cute
That�s right. Onii-san, you�re lucky that you can have sex with us twins
Interestingly, the twins have swapped on who takes the lead.
Before, Edie is the one who starts the topic, and Rie follows up Eri, but now.
Now, Rie�s the one taking the lead.
Furthermore, Eri doesn�t just agree with What Rie�s saying.
She�s stretching herself, trying to take the initiative back again.
You girls are noisy, shut up
I tell the twins.
what? What�s with that way of speaking?
That�s right! I did all my best to convince Eri-chan, Onii-san!
Look, when I give them the shock.
They go back to the same order.
Stop that act. You don�t have to pretend that you�re obeying me
Anyway, the twins have accepted that I will deflower them both.
But in exchange, they�re trying to unite and try to negotiate with me to get better treatment.
However.
They still haven�t resolved themselves to live as my slaves for the rest of their lives.
They only think that they can manage somehow if they overcome this current problem.
They�re optimistic, but actually, letting the situation drag them.
That�s the current state of mind of the twins.
Look, you two have no other choice. I�m the one giving orders here. I�m forcing you girls. The two of you are my slaves
I said.
That�s why we say that we will
We already get it. Rie-chan and I will become Onii-san�s lewd slaves. Isn�t that good enough?
These girls don�t get it.
I guess I don�t need girls like this
I told Ruriko.
It is as you say, Onii-sama
Ruriko smiles.
Ruriko, what are you to me?
I am Onii-sama�s sex slave. I am born for Onii-sama, and my only reason for living is to serve Onii-sama
Ruriko smiles and rpelies.
Then, take your clothes off. Mana and Yomi too
Certainly
Okay, Onii-chan
Ruriko and Mana begins to take off her clothes
Yomi takes off her bathrobe and she�s naked.
what?
Why is everyone getting naked?
The twins are scared of the mood.
These three are my sex slaves. And if I order them
Yes, we will get naked, anytime, anywhere. We will serve Onii-sama. We will have sex
And you�ll do anything I order you?
Yes, I�ll gladly do it, no matter how embarrassing it is. However
Ruriko said.
There�s only one that I can�t do
HUh?
Yeah, if Onii-san tells me to die, that�s a problem
Oh, I see. I knew it, Eri-chan, dying would be a no-go
The twins give their remarks without my permission.
No, if Onii-sama orders me to die, then I will kill myself
Ruriko smiles.
Telling me to die means that Onii-sama no longer needs Ruriko. And if Onii-sama no longer needs Ruriko, then there�s no meaning to live in this world
She asserts flatly.
As said earlier, I live for Onii-sama, and I am his sex slave
Ruriko says while taking off her clothes gracefully.
What I can�t accept is if Onii-sama orders me to have sex with another man. If that happens, I will refuse. Even if Onii-sama orders me to do so
Ruriko takes off her panty.
Ruriko�s sex organs only to accept Onii-sama. That�s how it�s been so far and from now on. Only Onii-sama can go inside this, and only Onii-sama�s semen can pour inside. I will reject any other penis that wants to come inside Me too, Mana never had anyone but Onii-chan�s penis and semen. That�s how it�s been and how it will always be. I never want to have sex with others
Mana also shows her naked pussy to me.
Yomi too. I will be forever a slave, and so I will make love forever. Look at this
Yomi opens her slit.
Drip. Drip.
My semen draws a string from Yomi�s insides and drips down to the tatami floor.
I just had sex while taking a shower. I received a lot inside my womb, I feel happy
The twins turned pale.
Rie-chan, these people might be out of their minds.
Yeah, Eri-chan, they are
I.
Look at this. These three are beauties, aren�t they? Cute, aren�t they? Furthermore, they still grow to become more beautiful. Furthermore, they�re smarter than the two of you. Crazy people have a different look in their faces.
Yes, we�re very much sane
Yeah, we chose to become Onii-chan�s slaves voluntarily
Yes. We don�t regret our choices
The three smiled.
but, look, maybe
That�s right. Maybe you�ll find someone cooler than this Onii-san sooner or later?
Someone who has more money, more power?
Then, wouldn�t you want to jump over to that person instead?
Ruriko.
There�s no one more splendid than Onii-sama
If you say it like that then I feel embarrassed.
I mean, Ruriko-oneechan knows a lot of people who have more than enough money and power
Yes. Among all those people I�ve met, Onii-sama is the best. Besides
what?
If it comes to money and power, Onii-sama will have them all someday. We will make sure of it
We, Ruriko and Misuzu.
I will not become the head of Kouzuki house, but.
Misuzu and Ruriko will inherit Kouzuki house soon enough.
And I�m their Master.
I will have to carry the same burden as the head of the Kouzuki house.
You know that Yomi has this mysterious power that can control your body, right, and Yomi�s Master is Sensei. Imagine that, if one has this power, how scary can that be?
Yomi smiled.
The twins experienced Yomi�s body control. They�ve seen their father receive that same power.
but, Rie-chan
right, Eri-chan
Uhm, but, for example,
Just like earlier, I�m forcibly raped despite not wanting it
That�s right if I�m raped.had sex with a man other than Onii-san
What do you do then?
The twins say that because.
They don�t want to serve me for the rest of their lives as slaves.
If they find a more favorable situation for them, then.
They�ll escape from me and jump over to another man.
In the end, they say that they are my slave.
It�s only to endure this hard situation.
It�s not their real intention, they want to keep the possibility of escaping from me.
However.
If that�s the case, I will be dead
Ruriko says with a smile.
If a man other than Onii-sama raped me, I will bite my tongue off and kill myself. The sexual assault will remain on my body even if I die but my soul will belong to Onii-sama forever
Ruriko.
No, the entire force of Kouzuki SS will not let that happen, Ruri-oneechan
Mana said.
There are more than dozens of Kouzuki SS employees in this building but they�re all here to guard Ruri-oneechan
Ruriko�s traveling incognito, but.
But I�m sure that Shou-neechan a perfect bodyguard group protecting this area.
There are also bodyguards wearing civilian clothes that try to not stand out.
Jii-chan, Misuzu, and Ruriko are the flags of Kouzuki house.
Even if Shiba-san, the current leader of the Kouzuki group is assassinated, it will not shake the framework of Kouzuki house.
However, if anything happens to Jii-chan, the head of the clan, Misuzu and Ruriko, the granddaughters he raised to become his successor.
Then, it will be a disgrace to Kouzuki SS and Kouzuki house.
Well, putting that aside, if anyone other than Onii-chan raped Mana, I�ll kill myself too
Me too, I�ll use everything I have to prevent it from happening
I mean, Yomi-chan can just control the culprit if someone tries to rape you
Well, true, but.
It�s somewhat hard to take control of someone�s mind.
She can kill someone in madness if she uses it poorly.
Just like the father of the twins and Tendou Sadao.
But, if it�s to preserve myself, I will do it, no matter how scary it is
Yomi reads my thought and replied.
I can use my power to order an enemy to die. It�s as simple as telling them to stop breathing
If one can take control of the body and rewrite memories.
Then, that kind of ultimate command can become real.
But, before that situation happens, I never talk to anyone but Onii-sama or Grandfather if possible
Ruriko said.
Onii-sama is actually a jealous man. You don�t want to see Ruriko talk to other males, right?
Err.
Well, that�s true.
I attend an all-girls school, and they don�t hire male teachers unless he�s in the marriage age, he passed the psychology tests, and has confirmed that he�s not interested in young women
It�s a girls school for the daughters of nobility, so they will go that far.
After all, it�s the school where Jii-chan entrusted Ruriko and Misuzu to them.
They will never hire any male teachers that will want to make a move on the young ladies of nobility. They are strict with their background check.
Ah, speaking of which, that applies to me too
Mana said.
I only interacted with Onii-chan for the past year
Mana never left the mansion.
After all, we still can�t decide on Mana�s new school.
We thought of pushing her to Misuzu and Ruriko�s school, but.
That school should have some students who know the past Mana, or Shirasaka Maika to be exact.
Mana is afraid of that.
She has increased her height and beauty for the past half-year.
I would agree if she insists that she�s a different person from Shirasaka Maika, but.
Mana�s heart fears that the truth will be identified.
Then, Yomi will do the same. I will not talk to men unless necessary
Yomi tells me.
And so it�s okay. We will never leave Sensei�s side
Yes, we will stay as Onii-sama�s slave forever
Yes, that�s right. Onii-chan
I.
And you girls will do the same. That what it means to become Onii-sama�s sex slaves
Ruriko tells the twins.
rie-chan
Eri looked at Rie.
I�ve already done it. And I know that we can�t oppose them
This is where their teamwork breaks.
For a while, it was just the two of them so it has returned to their former relationship, but.
The state when we left the room.
Rie already gave her consent as a slave as I�ve already done it with her.
Eri doesn�t know anything yet.
Their status and current perception are different.
No, I�m not forcing you girls to become my slaves
I take out my next card.
Eeh? You sure?
Eri takes the bait.
Don�t! Eri-chan!
Rie.
Onii-san might mean killing Eri-chan if you don�t become his slave
That�s stupid
Eri looks at me.
But it�s true, he�s disposed of Father and everyone else
And Tendou Otome
I said.
Tendou Otome. She�s an idiot. She looked down on us to the end and continued to defy us
What will happen to Otome-chan?
Rie asks.
Don�t care. Anyway, there�s no more help coming from me. Our organization�s boss will deal with her punishment
I don�t know what Minaho-neesan will do to Tendou Otome.
Kuromori-san is strict, and so she will not go easy on her
Mana said.
Just so you know, I had to prostrate myself while naked, rubbing my forehead on the concrete floor, crying and begging Please, let me become Onii-chan�s sex slave and that�s only when she left me alive Minaho-neesan�s plan with Shirasaka Maika is to kill her.
Even now I�m scared of her. I don�t know if Kuromori-san changes her mind if I get spoiled. That�s why I never do anything stupid. I will never betray Onii-chan
The fear that they might kill her is what saves Mana�s heart.
It�s okay. As long as Mana is Onii-sama�s faithful servant, she will never meddle with me. You�re Onii-sama�s property after all
Ruriko embraced Mana and said.
yeah. Right. I belong to Onii-chan
That�s right. Just like Ruriko
I bought Ruriko for 3000 yen.
Yomi too. Let�s serve Sensei together
Yomi who can read Mana and Ruriko�s thoughts said.
Yomi has no place to go.
Come here you three
I call my three slaves
Yes, Onii-sama
Yes, Onii-chan
Gladly, Sensei
The three of them are already naked.
First, let�s kiss
Yes
Ruriko stretches herself and kisses me.
I love you, Onii-sama
Mana�s next.
Oh, Mana�s taller than Ruriko now
Onii-chan
We kissed each other.
Each woman has different textured lips.
Well, it�s true with their tongue too.
Sensei
Lastly, Yomi pushes her breasts to my chest and comes closer.
Hmm
Her squishy lips feel elastic.
Ah, she shoved in her tongue.
The taste of their saliva is also different.
I grab Yomi�s breasts.
See? These are my beloved slaves. They don�t cut corners when kissing. They devote their whole mind and body to make me feel good
The twins look at us dumbfoundedly.
It�s natural. We are Onii-sama�s slaves after all
There�s no need to cut corners
If we�re going to do that then it�s better to die
The three said.
I have all these splendid slaves. If it�s not on par with Ruriko, Mana, or Yomi, then I won�t be needing a new slave
Rie and Eri tremble.
but, I thought Onii-san wanted me earlier? Isn�t that why you took my first time?
Rie said.
Sure, I took your first time. That�s why I no longer need you. If you remain like that Rie, you�ll get bored real quick
I corner them.
Me? Boring?
Am I wrong? I told you to convince Eri, and yet I came back to this! You and Eri are thinking of how to control me
that�s not it! Onii-san! I.
Eri interjects.
What? If you�re going to say that you are my slaves then act like one! What�s with that bossy attitude of you girls? Are you slaves?
I shouted.
Don�t you know how much trouble I�m enduring just to save your lives? If you don�t want to die.if you two want to stay together, then be more desperate! Give your life to me and become my slave! If I see any more of that attitude, I�m going to abandon you two The two shake.
Your way of speaking is shit. If it�s the current way of speaking, you�ll only anger Sensei no matter what you do
Yomi tells the twins before they could react.
You don�t need to think too deep about it. We will guide you
Ruriko.
That�s right. Look at Mana and everyone and copy what we do
Mana said.
I�m the slave that evaded death and reached happiness from Onii-chan�s love. Be sure to copy what I do
Then, Mana.
She prostrates herself naked.
Chapter 947. Night of Flirting Deflowering the Twins Eri Arc: Slave Training 2
Do it like this. Place your hands and your head on the floor. Then you say this Please. Make me Master�s sex slave
Mana shows an example of how to prostrate oneself naked to the twins.
My mind and body all belong to Master. Please use them whenever you like. Please rape me. I�ll gladly give birth to Master�s child. I�ll raise the child with love and care. Therefore, please pour your warm semen inside my womb, Master!
The twins.
Let�s do it, Eri-chan
Rie who has experience prostrates herself next to Mana.
Sure, but, I.
Eri, the virgin, don�t have the determination.
I think I can endure sex but bearing Onii-san�s child.
I think I already made one
Rie pats her abdomen.
Onii-san already did it with me. He poured his semen inside. Therefore, I might be pregnant already
Rie who received a creampie is on the acceptance stage.
Don�t say I might I�ll make sure that you get pregnant and give birth to my child. Also, I�m the only man you�ll kiss and have sex with for the rest of your life
I corner Rie with that.
Right now, I can�t show them kindness.
i understand. i am Onii-san�s slave. I�ll have sex whenever you ask for it. i�ll bear Onii-san�s child
Rie rubs her forehead on the floor and declares.
Ruriko�s recording that scene with her camera.
What about you, Eri?
I ask Eri, who�s the only one wearing clothes in this room, although, she�s wearing a white school swimsuit.
i.
Eri�s hesitating.
Eri-chan, come with me. If we�re together, we can endure anything. That�s how it�s always been. That�s why let�s be together
Rie looked up and told Eri.
I can�t go back to the way it was before
The fact that I took her virginity will not change.
but.But, Rie-chan
Eri looked at her twin sister.
Onii-san, that�s unfair
She glared at me.
What�s unfair?
Even if I don�t make that pledge, you�ll still forcibly rape me, won�t you? Besides, you can use that Onee-san�s mysterious power to make Rie-chan and I follow any orders you give us
True.
I�m a man, and Eri�s a small young girl.
I can press Eri down in an instant.
Yomi can give orders and have Eri open her legs for me.
If you want me to become your lewd slave then force me. What�s with all this trouble?
I.
Eri who says it like that is much more cunning
I speak plainly.
Eri, you couldn�t do anything yourself. You�re unwilling, and so you want me to force you to become my slave instead. Isn�t that why you say that?
Isn�t that obvious? It�s not like I want to have sex with Onii-san at all! I mean, I don�t want it! I don�t want to give my first time to Onii-san
She�s currently in a harsh situation.
And so, she�s already resigned to the fact that I will deflower her, that I will make her my slave.
However, she doesn�t want to offer herself willingly.
She wants to insist that she has no other choice.
I have no need for such a troublesome slave. Should I keep Rie and dispose of Eri?
Rie who�s prostrating herself panics.
wait! Please wait! Hey! Eri-chan, hurry! Don�t anger Onii-san
She advises Eri to prostrate herself next to her.
Onii-san is scarier than he looks
Rie said.
I�ll teach you about sex, it won�t be scary, so, let�s stay together
Eri.
Rie-chan, if you�re going that far.Haa, I have no choice, do I?
She sits next to Rie and prostrates herself.
Err, what do I say again?
I will become Onii-san�s slave. I will have sex with Onii-san all the time. And I�ll bear Onii-san�s child
Rie whispers to Eri�s ear.
This is a small act.
Rie knows what she should tell me.
It�s all to show that I�m forcing her.
It�s for her pride.
Haa, can�t help it
She places her hand down while next to Rie.
I will become Onii-san�s slave too. I�m ready to have sex anytime. I�ll bear your child. Is that good enough?
Ruriko takes photos as Rie prostrates herself.
Do you know why the video camera�s not recording yet?
I asked Eri.
I don�t know
Eri replies without any eagerness.
One can take photos but it doesn�t record everything that happens.
I.
What will remain in the photo is Rie kneeling before me and wanting to become my slave, that will be the truth
Yes. And that�s how I photographed it
Ruriko smiles.
That means Eri�s expression is not on display.
All that�s captured is that the naked twins are prostrating themselves before me.
No matter what excuses you give later, the fact that this shows is that Rie and Eri asked to become my slave in exchange for their lives. If you�re going that far, then I�m taking you as my slaves, unwillingly. That story will be what remains in our history. That photo where you girls prostrate yourself is the clear proof of that that�s unfair!
Eri snaps.
In fact, this photo is no proof.
You can change the same photo to a different story.
However, as they�re still young.
The girl with this unyielding spirit and the one who takes the initiative among the twins.
She will believe that pointless logic I created.
Oh, thinking about 10, 20 years in the future, this story is for the better
Ruriko said.
I think that it�s better to tell stories to your children about how Mother asked to become Father�s slave instead of saying Your father forced Mother, and that�s why you�re born
that�s.
Eri trembles.
Yeah. Think realistically. It�s already decided that you two will have sex with Onii-chan and bear his child
Be realistic and look in the future, 10, 20 years later
Mana and Yomi said.
Right.
These twins are only thinking of the present.
They don�t see the long term future.
Well, they can�t help it.
Their parents use them to sell lolicon videos and sooner or later, they plan on selling the daughters in prostitution.
They had no time to think about their future.
They always are trying to make the situation better for themselves at that current moment.
They are living ephemerally.
Therefore, the twins work together against people who control them.
Putting pressure on the other party, dragging the pace to themselves.
They negotiate to make the situation better.
They don�t think of the future.
They try to manage and deal with the current situation and nothing else.
Talking the other party down, trying to trip them up. They�re desperate.
Yes, it�s real. Think realistically
I won�t let the twins do what they want.
You girls can�t think about just yourselves
As long as the twins live in that world where it�s just the two of them.
The twins will antagonize anyone that�s not them.
It�s the twins vs someone.
Currently, it�s the twins vs Me.
If you�re going to become my slaves that means you�re my property. And my properties do not defy nor rebel against me. Therefore, if one can�t be a slave, shouldn�t I think of disposing of them immediately?
I said. Eri.
That�s unfair. You want us to yield from the bottom of our hearts like that? Is it fun bullying young girls like me?
Despite that, her fighting spirit doesn�t wear down.
It�s nothing fun. And if it�s not fun, I have no need for such a slave. I guess we have no choice. Let�s kill Eri
coward! You�re unfair!
Eri shouted.
Stop it, Eri-chan
Rie said.
Onii-san has a different status than us. We�re just piglets waiting for disposal. We can�t do anything, it all depends on Onii-san�s mood. Don�t force an equal status
I get that too. But you know, it�s just frustrating to give in. We�re also human, I�m trying to face Onii-san person-to-person
You can�t. Onii-san is cold-hearted. He doesn�t think of us as humans
No, I�ll bet on Onii-san�s humanity. I�m sure that he�ll understand when we talk to him
Another farce.
The twins are doing a combo play to reach a compromise with me.
Furthermore, they have no solid plan despite wanting to make a compromise.
They only want me to step back.
They don�t care whatever it is, they want me to lose, the one who controls this place.
They want to gain that sense of victory, even for a bit.
That�s all just an ephemeral desire for their pride.
If I let that be, they�ll grow more arrogant.
Therefore, I.
Eri, you�re looking down on me
I will punish Eri.
Sensei, what do we do?
Yomi asks me.
Take control of Eri and Rie�s body and give Eri a spanking
wait! Onii-san?
Eri panics, but.
Okay, let�s take control!
Aguu?
Afuu?
Yomi takes control of the twins� bodies.
Yomi, get Eri crawling on all fours and stick out her ass
Yes, Sensei
Eri moves her body, contrary to her will.
wait! Wait a second! This is a violation of human rights! Doing whatever you want with my body!
I grab Eri�s ass.
Nononono! Pervert! What are you doing?
Yeah, that�s a squishy ass right for her age.
I�m slapping you now, Eri
I slam my palm on her.
Eri won�t understand how I feel unless she feels it with her body.
wait!
No way!
Pashiin!
Kyauu!
I�ve been training with Michi every day.
That ass spanking should hurt.
The first attack left a red hand mark on Eri�s ass.
There�s more
Pashiin!
Gyaa!
The meat I slapped bounced.
Pashin!
Kyaa!
please stop! Eri-chan�s in pain!
Rie�s pleading but.
No. She�s not repenting. Ten more!
Pashin!
Gyaan! It hurts! It hurts! Please stop!
Shut up!
Pashin!
Gyaa! No more! Please, no more!
Eri cries, but I continue.
Before long.
This is the last one. Ten!
Pashin!
Hyaa!
Eri endures the pain while crying.
Haa, haa, haa, aah, it hurts! It really hurts!
She�s breathing heavily from the pain, leaking tears on the tatami floor.
Why do I have to go through all this?
I didn�t let that mutter slide.
I see, you want five more
why?
Eri�s frightened
You don�t seem to understand why I punished you. That�s why I have to give you more
I.
Pashiin!
Gyaauu! please! Stop! Stop!
I won�t stop.
I give Eri�s ass five more slaps.
Wow. Onii-chan, you keep hitting the same spot with precision
Mana looked at Eri�s ass and said.
The red had marked on Eri�s ass is swelling, it traced the shape of my hand.
Haa, haa, haa, uuh, uu, uu
Yomi has control over Eri�s body and so she can�t move away from the crawling pose.
She�s enduring the pain in her ass while crying.
Eri-chan, don�t say anything. You�ll get punished if you do
Rie warned Eri.
Now then, shall we start having sex?
Hearing that, Eri�s startled.
Sex is much more painful than that one
Chapter 948. Night of Flirting Deflowering the twins Eri Arc: Slave Training 3
Onii-chan, video and photo cameras are both in standby
The bed in the middle of the nap room has video cameras on tripods waiting.
Mana connects the cameras to the laptop Nei left here.
All of the cameras are linked to that laptop as they record, and so it�s easy to edit the video later with all the cameras recording the scene.
The anchored cameras are fixed, so Mana�s going to take close-up shots with a Handycam!
Mana�s actions are smooth as she watched Nei do it earlier when I deflowered Rie.
On the other hand, Yomi�s taking control of the twins, just like how Tsukiko did it.
Yomi also watched Tsukiko-oneesama do it, and so I now understand how to adjust my power
Yomi smiled.
Nei will go with Margo-san to America soon.
Tsukiko will return to the Takaura shrine in Kyoto.
Therefore.
They want the little sisters who can�t leave me to learn their techniques.
Control only the body and try not to push their hearts too much. Just stimulate it. That�s for the better with these girls
If one pushed stress to their minds, it�ll break the balance and might cause a huge trauma.
A mind forcibly tampered using Miko power becomes distorted. And it will never return to its former form again.
Therefore, instead of forcing it, they look at the situation, use the flow of emotion, and guide it to the desired direction. Drive it naturally. That�s good enough.
Now then, let�s begin
I look at the twins on the bed.
Rie and Eri embrace each other with a frightened look.
Rie desperately embraces her twin sister.
Eri is holding Rie�s shoulder while trembling but the other hand is patting the red mark on her ass.
You will be forced to have sex. There�s no other way. Give it up, Eri-chan
Rie who already experienced it with me tells Eri.
It�s okay, I was able to endure it. I�m sure that Eri-chan can endure it too. So, don�t be afraid. Don�t be afraid, Eri-chan
Rie-chan
The twins look at each other.
It hurts at first.so much that you feel that your crotch is tearing apart, but, it�s okay, you won�t die. Onii-san just shoved his penis inside me earlier
right
I�ll teach you anything you don�t know, I�ll teach you from my experience
thanks. Rie-chan
Oh, the twins are trying to escape to their own world again.
Then.
Who�s experienced?
Mana smiles.
Then, should we go take a look?
She turned the screen of the laptop to the twins.
Then, she pressed a key.
O-Ouch! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts!
The monitor shows the video of Rie�s deflowering from earlier.
I don�t want this! Stop! Please stop! Noo!
It shows me, shoving my dick on Rie�s virgin pussy.
stop that. Why are you showing that now?
Rie shouts.
No, look at it you two
Yomi forces the eyes of the twins to watch.
Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! Help me! Eri-chan! Save me!
Rie shouts Eri�s name as I violate her one hour ago.
rie-chan.
Eri trembles in fear as she watches her sister cry and screams from the sexual assault.
Stop! Don�t make Eri-chan watch it!
Eri screamed.
Why are you so cruel? You raped me while Eri-chan�s unconscious and yet, you�re showing it now? That�s just cruel!
I.
It�s because you told Eri I�ll teach you
I speak in a low tone.
Rie, you don�t know anything, you just experienced sex
that�s.
Rie trembled.
That�s right. You don�t know anything about sex yet
If you want to know something, ask us instead
Yes. Yomi and the girls are your seniors
Ruriko, Mana, and Yomi said.
That�s right. You should listen to your seniors about sex
I said.
i just feel sorry for Eri-chan because she�s scared
Rie tries to refute, but.
It�s natural to feel scared. Furthermore, it�s rape. It�s meaningless if you don�t feel scared
That�s cruel
Eri mutters.
Yeah, it is. I�m giving you two an unforgettable memory. Isn�t that obvious?
That�s cruel! I will hate you forever
Rie glared at me.
Sure, do it. You will stay by my side anyway
I said.
While we�re at it, I also raped these three girls for their first experience
Mana, Ruriko, Yomi, they had no choice.
I raped them.
And Onii-chan was hard with me. I�ll never forget it, and I�ll curse it forever. Onii-chan
Yeah, do that
Yes, but do love me forever too
Mana smiled.
I look at the twins.
That only means that you girls aren�t special. This is what I always do. I�ve raped so many virgins and you girls are certainly not the last
I won�t let the twins escape to their world.
I have to end the thoughts where it�s the twins that lick each other�s wounds and say we�re the only ones in pain and shut out all the other people around them.
These girls need to open up to their future.
That�s right, besides Onii-chan�s a criminal and a horny one
Really? But Onii-sama only picks cute women
Yeah, that�s true. That�s the reason why all the women around Sensei are beautiful
Yomi-san is also cute. Tsukiko-san and Luna-chan are also beautiful
Thank you. Ruriko-sama
With that said, isn�t that great that you two are cute? Onii-chan turned you to his sex slaves because you girls are beautiful
Yes, just like us. Onii-sama�s slaves
Just like Yomi and everyone
Carrot and stick.
The three beauties older than them invite them to become friends after the threat of spanking.
i don�t want that. I�m scared
Eri-chan
Rie gently pats Eri who came to hug her, but.
Don�t say that. After all, Rie-chan is already with us
Yes. You�re Onii-sama�s slave. You offered your mind and body to him already
Don�t you feel hot down there, right? Yomi can also feel it when Sensei ejaculated inside me for the first time
Deflowering Rie first shows its effects.
The twins have secluded themselves in a world where it�s just the two of them.
But one of them is no longer a virgin.
She�s past my deflowering.
I.
The twins experienced all the hardships together since birth.
That�s why the twins trust each other and wall others out.
The twins understand how each other feels.
However, currently.
Rie can understand how Eri, who is still a virgin, feels, but.
Eri can�t understand how Rie, who already experienced rape, feels.
There�s a big gap between the twins for the first time in their life.
O-Onii-san
Rie looks at me.
If you�re deflowering Eri-chan, then please keep me unconscious
Rie-chan?
I have experienced that I can�t do anything to go against Onii-san, no matter what I do. You�re raping Eri-chan just like how you did it with me, right? Then, please don�t make me watch it. Eri-chan didn�t watch me lose my virginity, I don�t want to see Eri-chan lose hers either I.
No
I speak clearly
why?
Eri, you feel regret that you couldn�t do anything to help Rie even though you were in the same room when I raped her, right? As you can see in the video, Rie kept calling your name, asking for your help I talked to Eri.
What for? I was unconscious
Tears gather in Eri�s eyes.
Why did I have to be unconscious while you were raping Rie-chan? I couldn�t save her, and I couldn�t even watch it! It�s too much
Yeah, I did it so you�ll regret it for the rest of your life
I look away from Eri and back to Rie.
And now, Rie will regret how she couldn�t do anything but watch as I deflower Eri
Eri didn�t see Rie lose her virginity live, and yet.
Rie will see everything.
That gap will remain forever.
The twins will no longer be the same.
Yomi, look after Rie
I ordered Yomi.
Yes, Sensei. Rie-san, come here
i
Come here!
She uses her Miko power to force Rie to move.
no! i�m scared! Rie-chan, don�t go!
eri-chan! Aah!
The twins who embrace each other; separate.
Rie stands up trembling and goes to Yomi�s side.
don�t go! Rie-chan! Rie-chan!
eri-chan!
Even so, Rie doesn�t stop moving.
She goes from bed to Yomi�s front.
Okay, now U-turn. Sit down so you can watch Sensei and Eri-san
uu
Rie sits down as ordered.
Okay, I got you
Yomi embraces Rie from behind.
Miko power is more effective when there�s skin contact.
Now, Rie�s body is in complete control.
Yomi, make sure that Rie watches Eri and I have sex from beginning to end. Don�t let her close her eyes halfway
Okay, Sensei
While at it, give her a little bit of stimulation
I want to play with the twins together after deflowering Eri.
Besides.
Rie and Yomi are naked.
Having beauties come close like that is a lewd sight.
Okay, I�ll play with Rie-san�s breasts and lick her around
Yomi embraces Rie and massages her cute breasts.
She licks Rie�s ears.
If Misuzu and Nagisa were here, the two can teach you techniques on how to give women pleasure, but.
It�s okay. I learned a bit from before, and I can just look for which parts give her pleasure
Yomi can read minds and so she can attack where Rie feel pleasure.
Well then, let�s begin the recording
Mana pushes a key on the laptop and all the cameras start recording.
She holds the Handycam on one hand and stands up.
Ruriko also joins in, ready to take photos.
I.
Rie took her clothes off herself but I�ll strip Eri this time
I don�t know who left this in the nap room�s shelf but I got myself a box cutter.
I hold it and take out the blade.
Hii? what are you doing?
Eri trembles.
I�m going to use this to tear Eri�s swimsuit
I face Eri and aim the blade at her.
i�m scared!
I lift the cloth on Rie�s chest part, then.
stop! Onii-san! Stop it!
I shove the box cutter in and cut up the cloth.
Good.
I slide back the blade and toss it out.
What�s left is.
To grab her swimsuit.
And pull it with all my strength.
Biririririri!
This clothing isn�t for swimming at all.
This is a sex-use swimsuit where it gets transparent easily.
I can tear it off with ease.
Eri�s cute breasts jumped out.
noo!
Eri screamed in fear.
This is a nicely shaped breast
I look at her pink nipples.
Rie�s nipples are caved in, but.
Rie�s nipples are already outside.
As expected, though they�re twins, they don�t have the same growth state.
don�t look at it! Don�t come closer!
Eri�s molars are chattering.
So it�s true that the trembling doesn�t stop when you feel true fear.
Eri-chan!
I can hear Rie�s voice, but.
Yomi, don�t make her speak. I�ll get distracted.Rie should only watch and nothing else
Yes! I�m sorry! Sensei!
Yomi raises body control.
Eri, Rie�s watching you
I poked Rie�s nipples.
Iyaa!
Rie�s breasts got goosebumps.
She hates my touch from the bottom of her heart.
Yomi, you don�t have to give the same assistance Tsukiko gave Rie. Just concentrate on Rie
When I deflowered Rie, Tsukiko raised Rie�s arousal that she got wet easily.
However, in Yomi�s case, I don�t think she can control Rie and Eri at the same time.
I should avoid making her do any complicated stuff.
Besides.
I want to change the situation a little bit
I�m going to lick your nipples
Huh? Ah? Hii!
I poke Rie�s nipples with my tongue.
I start sucking it.
I use the tip of my tongue to stimulate her small nipple.
Onii-sama loves breasts. That�s why, if he wants it, be ready to offer yours for licking
Ruriko tells Eri while taking photos.
Don�t you feel your heart racing? Doesn�t it tingle? Soon enough, you�ll come to love it. Just like how Ruriko does
Yomi loves it too
Yomi plays with Rie�s breasts from behind.
Yomi-chan has huge breasts that you�d want to feel them
Mana said.
I love Mana�s breasts too. They feel great to touch
I say while curling my tongue around Eri�s areola.
Right.
This is just like everyday life.
I will rape Eri�s body with that composure.
Thanks. Mana loves it the most when Onii-chan carries me and suck on my breasts while having sex
Oh, the Merger(face-to-face)
Right. It�s fun to test out various positions when having sex
Ruriko added.
If I recall, Japan has 48 categories during the old days, don�t they?
Oh, I know that. It�s the 48techniques, isn�t it, Ruri-oneechan?
I would like to test them all out and take photos of each
Ruriko loves filming her sex as always.
For now, I�ve only done 20 of it with Onii-san. Filming Sex while wearing wafuku, yukata, and naked, I�ve captured from various angles already. It�s very fun
Ruriko translates sexual arousal to enjoyment.
That looks fun but Mana prefers to concentrate on sex when doing it with Onii-chan
Then, I�ll to the photography instead
Ruriko loves taking photos when we have sex
I�ll take more photos of you girls too
Ruriko smiled at the twins.
uu, noo, noo
Eri bursts into tears while I play with her nipples.
However, her eyes watch me as I suck on her.
Yomi�s binding work at least.
Yeah, Eri�s breasts are delicious
I grab her other breasts with my hand.
Hii!
Puni
This might be stiffer than Rie�s.
Though there�s not much difference in volume.
No, the location of her nipples is slightly different.
I will check the difference between the twins� body one-by-one.
Okay, now lie down
I turn over Eri�s body.
Her lower half still has the school swimsuit on, but.
Her cute ass is sticking out from the cloth.
I can see the red hand mark I created but.
It�s swelling so much, it must�ve hurt a lot
I start licking the red swell on her ass.
Kyauu!
Eri trembles as this part of hers are sensitive.
Onii-sama, I�ve read that the mother cat licks the baby cat�s butt
Ruriko smiles.
Huh? Mother cats lick their children�s butt
Yomi repeats the line to ask.
That�s correct. Baby kittens can�t poop unless their mother licks their butt to stimulate it
Ruriko replies bashfully.
That�s the reason why they give their children a lick until they grow up
Oh, I see. Newborn kitten owners use a wet brush and stimulate the butthole of the kitten. I heard of that from a cat owner
Mana said.
Then.
Sensei, Yomi might become a girl with poor bowel movement if you don�t lick my butthole every day
Ah, me too! Mana too!
If I have to say, I would prefer to lick Onii-sama�s butt instead
The three are having fun.
They ignore Rie who just lost her virginity and just move forward.
Speaking of which, I haven�t seen Rie�s anus yet. Then, I�ll go see Eri�s anus first
I.
Yomi, get Eri�s body to crawl on all fours, raise her ass
Okay, Sensei
noo! Noo!
Eri takes the pose I told Yomi.
I pick up the box cutter I threw earlier.
Then, I created a hole on the butt part of this white school swimsuit.
Hii!
Eri�s scared again.
I put the cutter on the side again.
I tear off the hole I opened and spread it wide.
Hmm.
I can see Eri�s anus now.
I�ll take a good look at Eri�s anus
I peek in.
noo!
Eri�s anus twitches.
It smells. Eri, are you wiping it properly?
uu
Eri�s spilling tears of frustration, she�s not responding.
I.
I stick out my finger to Rie who watches her sister�s silliness dumbfoundedly.
Rie put saliva in my fingers
Follow the order
Yomi told Rie, then she gives my finger a licking.
Okay, that�s good enough
I use my finger filled with Rie�s saliva.
Then, I gently touch Eri�s anus.
Kyauu!
How does it feel to be like a kitten now?
Nobody ever touched this place of hers.
noo! Don�t touch it! Please don�t touch it
I�m not shoving my finger inside.
I�m not going intensely either, I gently stimulate her.
That�s more effective with her.
Oh, she�s twitching
Her anus is twitching
Don�t poop just because you�re receiving stimulation there
Ruriko, Mana, and Yomi laughed.
don�t look! Don�t look at me there!
Eri trembles in shame.
Eri is more observant of her surroundings compared to Rie.
That�s the reason why Eri�s the one taking the initiative among the twins.
This kind of attack is more effective with Eri.
Look, Rie-san�s watching your anus too, Eri-chan
Mana said.
uu, don�t look! Rie-chan, don�t look!
No matter how intimate the twins are, they don�t show their anus to each other.
She�s ready that I will rape her but she hadn�t imagined that I will do this kind of shame play.
That�s enough, isn�t it? Eri-chan doesn�t like it
Rie speaks in pain.
Not enough
I lick Eri�s anus. Which is wet with Rie�s saliva.
Hyaa!
Eri trembles as the tongue lick her butt.
Bitter. This is bitter, Eri
I.
Eri�s anus tastes incredibly bitter!
I speak loudly on purpose.
Noo! Don�t say that!
Eri blushes in shame.
Hey Rie, did you know how Eri�s ass tastes like?
Rie�s dumbfounded.
Have you ever licked Eri�s anus before? Since you were born, now?
They may have embraced each other, kissed each other, console each other.
They might even know how each other�s saliva and love nectar tastes like.
But, have they licked each other�s asses?
It seems that they haven�t
Yomi, who read Rie�s thoughts, replies instead.
These twins haven�t gone that far.
I guess so. I thought that it would be like that
I smiled.
But I do. I know something about Eri that you don�t
I�m going to destroy the closed world the twins live in. And I will be thorough with it.
You two seem to understand each other but it seems that you have a lot more you don�t know
A world where it�s just the two of them is an illusion.
If they don�t go out of that place and interact with other people.
The twins will have no future.
Eri, listen. I shoved my dick inside Rie. I know how it feels inside Rie, how the entrance to her womb feels squishy. You don�t know that do you? You never will, Eri. After all, you don�t have a dick Only a man�s penis can feel that sensation.
Now look. I�m going to taste Everything that Eri has and Rie doesn�t know
Finally, we�re about to start having sex.
Chapter 949. Night of Flirting Deflowering the twins Eri Arc: Deflowering
Noo! This is my first, noo
Eri screams while tearing up.
Don�t mind that, face this way
I turn Eri�s small body over.
From crawling to lying down.
I want to look at Eri�s face while I deflower her.
I want Eri to remember my face as the man who took her first.
Yomi, I�m taking off Eri�s clothes, make sure that she doesn�t resist
Okay, Sensei
I forced Rie to strip, but.
I will tear Eri�s swimsuit.
no. Stop! Rie-chan, help me!
Eri tries to ask for her twin sister�s help, but.
You shouted Eri-san�s name just like that, didn�t you?
Yomi embraces Rie from behind.
She�s forced to watch Eri and I have sex and she can�t talk either.
Look at Eri-san and Sensei
Yomi uses her Miko power.
Good, she�s smooth at control.
She�s controlling only the body and she tries not to touch Rie�s mind.
Okay, starting from the arm.
I tore off the chest part of Eri�s school swimsuit that her breasts are exposed, but.
The arm part remains.
Therefore, I first grab the shoulder part of the swimsuit and pull it down.
noo
Then, pulling it down to her waist.
Yomi, make Eri raise her hips.
Okay
No! No! Noo!
Eri bends her body and raises her ass.
I slip the swimsuit out of her body.
Then, the front.
I can see Eri�s vagina.
don�t look
Of course I will.It�s Eri�s virgin pussy
I went for a closer look.
Yep, that�s a smooth pussy for her age.
There�s no hair yet.
What�s in there is a single straight cut.
I can�t look inside unless I open it with my fingers.
Also, Eri�s pussy is placed lower. It�s hard to see the slit unless you face it right below.
I guess this is what they call subscript
I can�t put my penis inside her unless I lift her hips up a bit.
I guess I�ll place a pillow underneath her hips to match the angle.
uu, don�t look, I told you not to look
Eri cries.
Oh well. Anyway, I removed her swimsuit.
It�s our style to take photos of the naked body before deflowering.
I pull her swimsuit from her thighs to her ankles then take it all off.
Hmm.
Eri�s toes have the same shape as Rie�s
I noticed.
I compare her toe fingers with Rie�s.
Yeah, it sure is the same.
uu, it�s obvious. We�re twins
Eri glared at me and said.
No, not really. That�s not that you should say, Eri
I.
Sure, you two have the same toes. It looks the same, but they aren�t the same
That�s right, similar doesn�t mean that it�s the same.
It�s just similar, but it�s still different.
Eri glares at me.
You two have the same face, height, and build. Sure, you twins look the same. At first, I couldn�t even tell who�s Eri and who�s Rie. But now I do. You two are similar but different
I tell them.
You two have the same mold of face, but your traits and Qi are different. Your voices are also different after hearing it a lot. Seeing the difference one-by-one lets me see through it. Rie�s nipples are caved in, but Eri�s nipples are already sticking out. Eri�s pussy is placed lower. They have different shaped navels They have the same genes and the same environment that raised them and yet there are still differences.
You twins are not the same You two are different people
I look at the twins.
Onii-chan is a man who takes a good look after all
Mana?
Papa and Mana live together with me every day but they never look at me. Thinking about it now. They don�t look at me in the face when talking. That�s why they never notice how I truly feel
Me too. Those who make contact with me don�t look straight at me, they talk only to what I carry
They bow their head not to Ruriko herself but to the title of The young lady of the Kouzuki house, and the granddaughter of the head
They show her respect but nobody among them associated with her as a human.
Onii-sama�s the only one who looked at me as a woman. Therefore, I cast away my arrogant and narrow-minded pride and became Onii-sama�s slave
I mean, Ruri-oneechan. Onii-chan�s the only one who can take you as a slave without a care in the world
Mana said.
Indeed, no person would have the courage to do that even if Grandfather gave his permission
Buying the young lady of Kouzuki house for 3000 yen and turning her to a sex slave.
That�s indeed messed up.
I can�t help it. Ruriko�s so cute after all
I said.
And if I can make such a cute girl forever mine, then I�ll do anything
That�s my reasoning. And that�s good enough.
Mana and Yomi too. You girls are beautiful and cute. And.
I look at the twins.
Rie and Eri too. I see you as cute girls. That�s why I�m making you mine. I�m turning you to my sex slaves. I�m making you bear my child
Eri;
that�s too selfish. This is cruel
Really? What�s selfish?
Ruriko smiles.
What we�re saying is that we�re happy
Onii-chan�s going to take care of us forever
Ruriko and Mana told the twins.
When I read Sensei�s thoughts and his movements in real-time, I can see that Sensei�s an honest man
Yomi?
Sensei�s not raping you girls just to relieve his sexual desire. He�s also giving it a serious thought on how to make you twins happy
That�s not going to happen
Eri looked down.
Then, does spanking my butt, showing my butthole to everyone, and licking it all acts to make me happy?
That�s right. And you probably don�t believe it right now but it�s the truth. Sensei�s amazing
Yomi says while embracing a small girl in her arms.
That�s a lie, I don�t believe it. After all, Onii-san just raped Rie-chan and now he�s going to rape me. How would that make me happy?
Why?
Ruriko asks smilingly.
because it�s my first time! Don�t you want to give your first to someone you love? Is it wrong to want romantic and passionate sex with someone you love?
Eri said. Ruriko.
You can�t wait for that prince charming that may never appear before you. That person may not come at all
but!
No, that�s wrong. The Prince Charming is already before you
Ruriko smiled and looked at me.
Onii-sama is your fated man. You�ll understand that soon. You�ll see how much happiness it brings to be Onii-sama�s slave
I don�t understand!
I.
I�ll make you understand, even if it�s forced. Yomi
Yes, Sensei
Loosen up Eri�s legs
Okay
I grab Eri�s legs and spread it open.
hey Wait! Noo! I don�t like this pose! I look like a frog! Noo!
Ooh, Eri�s thighs are smooth.
This feels just like a woman�s skin.
My hands bounce back from her smooth skin.
You have to give up. Eri-chan
Did Yomi let Rie speak?
I�m also raped, and so, let�s become the same, Eri-chan
She speaks with a gloomy expression.
And then, we can be together again
Then.
It�s not just you girls. We�re all the same
Ruriko said.
That�s right, together with Mana and everyone
It�s not just you girls who had this experience
Mana and Yomi added.
Now, let�s take photos of Eri�s pure body before deflowering her
I get in between Eri�s legs and spread her slit wide open.
noo! Don�t look! That�s not for people to look at !
I need to see the inside
I peek inside Eri�s pussy.
Oh, she�s not yet wet.
It might be hard to get her wet, or maybe, she�s too nervous.
Even so, I check for Eri�s hymen inside the meat wall.
Once I shove my dick inside here, this membrane will tear apart. And we�re going to take a photo before it�s gone
noo! That�s.
Eri trembles.
Eri-chan, they also took a photo of mine, I feel the same way as you
Rie tells her sister.
It seems that she understands that I will rape Eri no matter what.
Therefore, she�s trying to talk to Eri to ease the pain.
Not just you girls, it also happened to us
Ruriko said.
That�s right. I�ll show it to you next time. Yomi�s photos
I�ll show you the video of the time when Onii-chan first raped me!
Yomi and Mana.
The two of you worked hard so far. It must�ve been painful. It must�ve been hard. But, it�s different from today onwards
Indeed. We�re your seniors as slaves
You don�t have to stay with just the two of you
Ruriko and the girls cut off the twins from escaping to their world.
To make Eri and Rie my slaves both in mind and body.
Now, don�t be afraid. I�ll be taking photos
Ruriko turns the camera to Eri�s naked body.
Hii! noo!
Though she rejects it, Eri�s body is under Yomi�s control.
Don�t make that face. This photo will remain for eternity. You�ll only regret it later
Mana said.
If only I was smiling when taking photos back then
For Mana, well, even that cry and screams of fear are now good memories, I�ll just let it be
Yomi have no regrets either
My slaves speak up.
Smile, we�re taking photos
I spread Eri�s slit wide open.
I guess we need it a bit more wet
I approach her pussy.
what are you going to do?
Isn�t that obvious? I�m going to lick it.
I stretch out my tongue and lick Eri�s insides.
Hii!
Eri trembles from the sensation she�s receiving for the first time.
Ufufu, so cute
Ruriko takes photos of my cunnilingus.
Eri�s expressions as I lick her.
Ah, I�ll take close-up shots too
Mana holds her Handycam and comes closer.
noo, don�t take photos! I beg you! aah! Rie-chan! Help me!
Sorry, Eri-chan. I can�t do anything
Rie can�t move her body freely as Yomi embraces her.
Now, let�s go with your clitoris
Cli? What?
The young girl doesn�t know about that part of her body.
They film lolicon videos but they don�t film anything hardcore.
Oh well.
If these girls go hard on masturbating or entwine with each other, most lolicon would accept it, but.
Most of the lolicon fans would be turned off.
Maybe, the soft route has more sales.
That part where the nipples and pussy are almost visible.
This is the clitoris
I use my index finger to peel out her clitoris.
Oh, she�s afraid and not aroused.
Eri�s clitoris remains small.
First, I blow wind to it.
Kyauu! what�s this?
She�s sensitive.
If that�s the case.
I�m licking it now
Fingers might hurt her, and so I start with my tongue.
I wet it with plenty of salivae.
Rerorero.
Kuaa?
Eri�s eyes opened wide as I lick her clitoris.
what�s this?
Then, I use the tip of my tongue to go around her clitoris.
stop! Noo!
Next, I use my mouth to suck it in.
What are you doing? Noo! I�m scared
While I stimulate it.
Oh, her clitoris starts to swell.
Now it�s a red gem.
Eri�s slit starts to get wet too.
I can feel the sour love nectar on my tongue.
Kucha, kucha, kucha.
Eri, you�re getting wet
no. I�m not wet! aah!
Eri trembles.
Look at me and only me. I�m Eri�s Master
uu, O-Onii-san
Her face that�s crying.changes.
It�s changing to the face of shame.
Look, it�s dripping wet now. Let�s take another photo of Eri�s pussy and hymen
I opened it up again.
Ruriko and Mana take photos of Eri�s wet insides.
noo! I don�t want this! Noo
Yeah, we can move forward now
I get on top of Eri�s body.
I erase Rie from Eri�s vision.
To make sure that she looks only at me.
Now, let�s kiss, Eri
I kissed Eri�s lips.
why? Why do I have to kiss Onii-san?
Eri looks up at me while gasping for breath.
It�s because this is Eri�s fate
I replied.
Eri. You�re born in this earth for me to have sex with you
Then, this time, I kiss her nose, forehead, her cheeks
You�re cute. Eri
O-Onii-san
I gently massage Eri�s breasts.
Look, this is different now, isn�t it? Feel my hand, my lips, my tongue
I licked Eri�s nipples again.
Aah, it�s true. It�s different from earlier. aah!
Her body starts to fire up.
Eri might have a lewder body than Rie.
She�s quick to fall from her sensitive spots.
Eri�s breasts are delicious
don�t say something that embarrassing
It�s cute. Eri, all of you belongs to me
Then, I.
what are you doing?
I�m placing a pillow below your ass. If you raise your hips, it won�t hurt that much
It�s to give my penis a good angle of insertion.
It will hurt?
Eri looks at me worriedly.
It will hurt at first. Give up
Everyone�s experienced it
It�s okay, Onii-chan�s a professional at this
Good luck
Ruriko and the girls cheer for her.
Rie.
I�ll be watching. Eri-chan
However, I.
But, Eri will only look at me. That�s an order. You won�t look at Rie until we�re done. Only me
why?
Eri asks while trembling.
The two of us are having sex. It means it�s just us, a man and a woman. Therefore, look at me and nobody else. I will also devote my body and soul and make Eri feel it
Then, I grab my penis and touch Eri�s entrance.
I�m scared. I�m scared
Eri tells me.
Me too, I was scared during my first time
That night where I raped Yukino.
Sex isn�t all about pleasure. It has fear as well.
Onii-san too?
Yeah, but don�t worry. I�ve accepted it
I coil my left arm around Eri�s back and grab her shoulder.
I embrace Eri�s body.
It�s to pin down her body so she can�t escape from insertion by slipping her body away.
You know, I�m an expert in deflowering girls.
Eri, take a deep breath. Match with my breathing. Two in, and two out. Okay?
O-Okay
Suu, suu, haa.
Suu, suu, haa.
I breathe together with Eri.
I wait for the right timing.
Suu, suu, haa.
Suu, suu, haa.
Suu.
As soon as she starts breathing in.
I shove in my hips.
Guu?
Since she�s about to start breathing, Eri didn�t scream.
My glans spread Eri�s entrance and invade her insides.
aah, O-Ouch!
She�s not as loose as I expected.
Eri�s insides are tight.
I use my tensed glans to spread it open.
i�m tearing this!
I can feel a wall in front of me.
It�s her hymen.
If I don�t thrust it fast, I will not break the membrane.
wait!
I won�t wait!
I screw it in.
Ouch! It hurts! Aguu! it�s tearing me apart!
I pin down Rie�s body as she tries to escape.
You�re not going anywhere.
Hii!
I tore her hymen.
Jubobobobo.I go all the way inside Eri�s pussy.
This is impossible! I can�t do this Onii-san!
Eri desperately tries to plead.
Her forehead is sweating cold.
She�s looking at me in pain.
Nobody but me.
That�s right, Eri�s not looking at her twin, Rie right now.
Our naked bodies stick together and my penis is inside her pussy.
It�s sex.
Right now, Eri�s concentrating on me, her partner in sex.
That�s not true. It�s all in now
Nugugugugu!
I�m spreading this road nobody entered yet to my penis.
But it hurts! It really hurts!
Endure it!
Zuzuzuzuzu!
It�s a sensation similar to an iron rod pushing inside a solid clay.
No more! I don�t want this!
Hey, this is the goal!
Zun!
My abdomen finally makes contact with Rie�s crotch.
I can feel the smooth texture of Rie�s crotch.
We�re connected.
We�ve become one.
See, can you feel it? My dick is inside Eri to the root
No way, I�m going to die
You won�t die from this. Human bodies are created to do this act
I stopped my hips from moving for a while.
I�m waiting for Eri to calm down.
I gently caress Eri�s hair that�s wet from sweat.
Did you break my hymen already?
Eri looks up at me.
Yeah. I tore it. I felt it when I tore your membrane
Then, I�m no longer a virgin
Eri speaks mournfully
Sure, but we�re just half-done
Half-done?
I haven�t ejaculated inside Eri yet
Eri�s body trembles.
It clamps down my penis.
If you do that, I�ll become pregnant
Yeah, that�s right. It�s okay. There are no problems with that
I look at Eri in her eyes and speak to her clearly.
Eri.
I see. I can�t run away anymore
Haa, she sighs.
I guess I have no other choice but to live as Onii-san�s lewd slave
That�s right, Eri now belongs to me. I�ll make sure that you�re mine
I slowly begin to move my hips.
O-Ouch! Please don�t be too hard
Aah, Eri. Eri
I stir up her insides.
I want to ejaculate as soon as possible for Eri, but.
I already ejaculated too many times today.
Eri, hold it out for a little longer
I speed up my hips.
Eri�s young body starts shaking.
Her still-stiff breasts shake.
Therefore, I give it a rub with my hand. I knead her nipples.
Ouch! It hurts! Onii-san! It hurts!
Sorry, sorry! Eri!
I vigorously push it inside Eri.
Her young body resists below me like an air cushion.
Sorry, I�m going to hurry up so I could cum already
Aah, Eri. Eri.
Once I cum inside Eri then it will be over. That�s why
Then hurry up and cum! Cum inside me already!
Eri shouts at me while enduring the pain.
Ooh, my arousal is rising up.
Yeah, I�m going to cum inside Eri. I�m going to pour it all. I�m going to make you pregnant! Eri! aah! Eri!
Noo! I�m scared! I�m scared! It hurts! aah! Hurry! Onii-san! Hurry!
Eri�s body is wet from sweat as her naked body is in pain from deflowering.
The hot lump is rising up from the inside.
aah! I�m cumming! Cumming! I�m cumming! Eri!
Hurry up and cum inside me!
uu!
Ah, it�s coming in? Something�s coming inside me
Eri can feel the hot semen pouring inside her.
aah, Eri! Eri! Eri!
I continue ejaculating as I stare at Eri�s face.
Eri looks up at me in surprise.
What�s this? Onii-san, what are you doing?
i�m mating with Eri
I grind my hips harder and continue ejaculating.
You really raped me
Hearing Eri says that feels cute.
aah, uu
I squeeze out until the last drop inside Eri.
Haa, haa, haa, haa
I pumped it all out.
is it over?
yeah, it felt great
I kissed Eri.
Eri no longer hates it.
She�s accepting my kiss.
I see. This is my fate
Huh?
It�s my fate to have sex with Onii-san I finally get it after you came inside
Why?
Onii-san didn�t hesitate at all, you look like you feel so good that you came. I see. It was true. You intend to make me your slave forever
Didn�t I tell you since earlier?
I thought you were lying. I thought that you want to rape me only now. But I was wrong. Onii-san is serious
I�m always serious
I lay on top of Eri�s body and embrace her.
Yes, that�s why I now know that it�s my fate
Eri also clings to me
Then.
uu. You were kinder with Eri-chan compared to my first time
Rie speaks.
I�m sure of it!
Rie looks at us while Yomi hugs her.
Ah, I completely forgot that Rie-chan�s watching
Eri.
I only looked at Onii-san that I forgot about everyone else
That�s good.
With that, the twins have escaped their shell.
Rie is Rie. Eri is Eri. Both of them are my sex slaves.
If you think that way, then come here, Rie
I tell Rie while still connected to Eri.
This time, I�ll be gentle with you compared to earlier
If it�s now, I can make love with the twins at the same time.
Chapter 950. Night of Flirting Post-study
Before that, Onii-sama
Ruriko faces the camera towards us.
Please show the spill
Oh right
It would be the commemorative photo of Eri�s deflowering.
Eri, look at the camera. You don�t have to force a smile
Huh?
Don�t worry. Yomi and everyone did the same thing
Yomi smiled at Eri.
They took photos of me too
Rie mutters.
That�s why; face the camera
Okay, look this way
Ruriko and I urged Eri and she faced the camera�s lens.
I get up from the top of Eri�s naked body and have the camera focus on the part where we�re connected
Okay, let�s take photos
Snap. Snap. Ruriko presses the shutter.
Mana is also recording the scene with the video camera.
Okay, now I�m pulling it
I pull out my penis from Eri�s small vagina.
aah, O-Ouch
As I pull my glans, it reaches the area where I tore the hymen and it spreads her opening.
Aauu
Chupon. My dick�s out of that young vagina.
As expected, it�s red with fresh blood.
She�s not bleeding but, Eri received quite some pain.
Besides, I only ejaculated once,
Therefore, there�s not much semen spilling out.
Eri, put some pressure on your stomach, brace it
I put my hands on Eri�s abdomen.
why?
Just do it
Eri looks confused, but.
Hmmph
She puts pressure on her stomach as I told her.
Then.
There!
Yes, there it comes
Mana and Ruriko�s cameras film the semen spilling out from Eri�s insides.
It�s mixed with virgin blood and so the white liquid turned pink.
Eri, you did well
I gently pat the cheeks of the half-crying Eri.
For now, I won�t be thrusting inside you
I gently pat Eri�s cute stomach.
Huh, why?
Rie asks, not Eri.
Why is it that Eri-chan only does it once and yet you did it twice with me?
I.
I�m the one deciding who do I do it with and how many times I do it. Don�t complain about everything you see
I shut them down as my slaves.
but, that�s unfair
Rie looks dissatisfied
What unfair? I will continue to have sex with you two until you die. Who cares about the amount tonight?
But
Rie looked at Eri.
i want to have the same rounds with Rie-chan
Eri who is lying down on the bed looks at me.
I�m still okay. Please do it with me with the same times you did with Rie-chan
These two has to leave their shell.
You�re not okay. It should hurt a lot
Ruriko puts down the camera and tells Eri.
Onii-sama judged that Rie-san will be okay even if he goes for another round
But, as for Eri-chan, one round will do for tonight
Mana said. Eri and Rie looked at me.
Your insides are on a different state, Eri and Rie. How do I say it? You won�t know that unless you have a dick
Rie has more stamina despite both being virgins.
Therefore, I decided that it�s enough for Eri today
If Onii-sama says it, then he�s correct
Yeah, Onii-chan took a lot of girls� first time and so he knows it
My little sister is younger than you girls but her body growth isn�t that much different from you two
Yomi said.
Right, Luna�s body is about as young as Eri and Rie. But, I concluded that she�s ready for sex. If she wasn�t, then I wouldn�t have done it with her
Actually, I haven�t done it with Koyomi-chan, whose body developing late.
I had sex with various women, so I know. I know that Rie can endure it and so I went for a second round, and as for Eri, you should take a rest now
Women are different. Their mind, their bodies.
Trust me. By tomorrow, you can do it again
They should get a medical examination from doctors after this.
Minaho-neesan will send them to a health checkup after this for sure.
Although, it probably won�t be Ikeda-sensei, just the medical team on Kouzuki SS.
Rie-chan
Eri-chan
The twins look at each other.
By the way, I meant that I won�t put my dick inside you girls. I will still give you kisses and lick your breasts
I added in a hurry.
Sex means shoving my penis inside and pouring semen in your womb
I embrace Eri on my right.
Rie, come
I spread my left arm and call Rie.
Go
Yomi lets Rie go.
Our Master is calling for you
O-Okay
Rie comes to me.
Okay, I got you two.
I embrace Rie tightly.
Eri on my right arm, Rie on my left arm
Both of them are naked, I just deflowered them.
My semen is inside your wombs right now
I whisper to the twins while feeling their skin.
Right. Eri-chan, we�re the same now
Rie who lost her virginity first tells her sister.
Yes, we�ve become a woman from the same penis
Eri speaks with a pained expression.
Hey girls, it�s not just you two!
Yomi smiled.
Yomi also gave her virginity to Sensei, and besides, Sensei poured his semen inside me in the shower room before coming here
Me too, Onii-sama is my first time and ravished me before dinner and his semen is inside me
Ruriko rubs her abdomen.
uu, Mana lost her virginity to Onii-chan too but I haven�t done it yet today
Mana said.
Then, let�s do it. Mana. Although Eri�s blood is still here, you should wipe it off
We�re taught not to lick human blood if possible.
Wait, I�ll get a clean towel and get it wet
Mana puts down her camera and looks for a towel.
We�re done taking commemorative photos for the deflowering so it�s okay.
Ruriko looks like she still wants to continue filming, however.
Anyway, Eri and Rie. It�s not just the two of you now. You now have us
I kiss them on their cheeks.
That�s right, Yomi and the girls are your seniors as sex slaves
Yes, and if you have troubles, you can talk to us
But, don�t be too spoiled
Mana says while squeezing the towel on the corner of the nap room.
You girls aren�t in the family, but we�re all Onii-chan�s sex slaves! We welcome you
We will be strict but we�re not bullies, don�t worry about that
If we do that, Onii-sama will scold us after all
The twins are dumbfounded in my arms.
Okay, Onii-chan. Mana will wipe Onii-chan�s penis
Mana starts wiping me down there with a wet towel.
Then, I will wipe Eri-san
Ruriko takes a towel from Mana and wipes the virgin blood from Eri�s pussy.
no, i�ll do it
Eh, uhm, but I can do it myself!
The twins said, but.
Just let Ruriko do it, Eri
I ordered.
Yes, Onii-sama gave his orders
but
We�re all Onii-chan�s slaves, and so you have to follow his orders
Mana said.
Okay, time to wipe Onii-chan�s penis
Ooh, Mana�s small hands grab my half-erect penis.
She grabs the skin and rolls it down and wipes it with the wet towel.
uu.
That cold towel stimulates my glans.
Okay, now spread legs
In the end, since I�m holding Eri�s upper half in my arms.
She can�t refuse Ruriko.
If we don�t wipe it, then it won�t stay clean, and you won�t feel refreshed
O-Okay
She spreads her legs, as she has no other choice.
Ruriko peeks into Eri�s genitals.
It seems that the bleeding stopped
She said, then opened the slit with her fingers.
Then, she wipes it with a wet towel.
Hii!
Eri trembled as the towel touched her insides.
Hey, grab onto me
I also gave her a hug.
Yes, please hold it out a little longer. I�m giving it a clean
Ruriko gently wipes off the filth from Eri.
Ah, auu
Eri-chan
Rie looks at Eri worriedly while embracing me.
It�s okay, just trust Ruriko
I told Rie.
I won�t do anything heartless to you two. After all, I now own you girls. I will be sure to treasure you
But, you just did a lot of horrible things to us, Onii-san
Rie looked at me.
You forced me to get naked, raped me, and turned me to a slave
But, you girls will live. You can be together with Eri and you will never separate
But
Rie, what are your dreams in the future? What do you want to become when you grow up?
I asked. Rie.
I don�t have dreams
Why?
I expected that answer.
After all, Father�s selling us off to the lolicons, and we know that we will sell our bodies sooner or later
And what�s next?
Hmm. I thought that we�d sink to soapland or something. Or selling off to someone
Rie said. Eri listens as her crotch is wiped clean.
To be honest, we never thought of what�s ahead. We can�t do anything anyway. Father�s a messed up man and who knows what he would do when he snaps
Right, we�ve seen Father get drunk, rage, and stab our dreams to death. Seriously, we were scared of what�s ahead of us
Eri added.
I know. I was just like that back then
I embraced the twins with strength.
When people feel despair, they feel scared of the future that they don�t think of it. If that happens, you�ll start escaping reality
My past.
When I was alone in the night as my parents abandoned me.
What�s going to happen to me? I was so scared that I cover myself with a blanket while trembling.
I resorted to escapism, imagined raping Yukino, and masturbated all night.
But it�s okay now. Your parents won�t come back
The Yakuza whose minds broke from the Miko power has no other path but towards destruction.
No. It�s the same. Onii-san just replaced Father
Rie said.
Aren�t you going to control us just like how Father did?
No, that�s a bit different
Mana said.
What it means to be Onii-chan�s sex slave is that you�ll never have sex with anyone but Onii-chan, and have sex with him anytime, anywhere, as long as he asks for it, but everything else is free Free?
The twins are surprised.
Yeah. You know, I have a dream to become a supermodel. A model on Paris Fashion Week. I will flourish worldwide. I told Onii-chan that�s my dream, and he gave me a program to become one. Meals and exercise, I�m still 14 and so I can grow taller, have longer legs, and I�m starting now. Also, I�m studying foreign languages. If I want to work in global-fashion, then I would need to speak English, French, and Italian, won�t I? The big brands are over there Mana said.
I�m born in a shrine in Kyoto, and my future was to become that shrine�s shrine maiden. No, I thought that I had to, ever since I was small
Yomi followed up.
I thought that it was my destiny. But, I met sensei and taught me that I�m not suited to become a shrine maiden
Yomi discovered that her elder sister, Tsukiko, is the daughter of a Yakuza and her mother.
Thinking that she, the daughter of her father and mother, has to become the shrine maiden.
Yomi�s shrine was under the Yakuza�s control. Just like you, I was also under the control of the selfish reason of the Yakuza. That�s why, if I did inherit the shrine maiden title, actually, the Yakuza will give me all the cruel treatment. Just like how they did it with Mother Yakuza toyed with her life, broke her mind, and in the end, killed her with her husband.
And Sensei saved us from that fate
No, I didn�t save the Takakura shrine at all
It was Jii-chan�s power.
Kouzuki house has the power, and so they can stop the Yakuza.
No. It�s Sensei. Sensei�s the one who�s with us, and that�s why we were able to survive
Yomi said.
And now, Yomi�s free. Every day is fun. I�m Sensei�s slave, but I�m freer ever since I became Sensei�s sex slave. When Yomi lacks in courage, Sensei pats my back and says I order you to do it,
I.
Yomi is actually ignorant of the ways of the world and always afraid, and so becoming Sensei�s slave puts me at ease. I feel relieved that Sensei owns me
That�s okay but what does Yomi want to be in the future?
I return to the topic.
It�s getting a little embarrassing.
I�m still deliberating, I would like to use my powers to be helpful to Sensei and everyone
For now, she�s going to Misuzu and Ruriko�s school as Agnes� bodyguard.
That doesn�t mean that Yomi will become a bodyguard in the future.
To start a new life by erasing their past in Kyoto.
She will use the school for the young ladies.
Only the young ladies of the first-class nobility are allowed to bring bodyguards in that school.
Therefore, the nobility has to guarantee the identity of the bodyguard.
Both the school and other nobilities don�t look for the origin of the bodyguard.
It�s because it shows that they don�t trust the nobility who brings that bodyguard.
The nobility has their honor, and to protect that, they will not defile the honor of other families.
Using those circumstances, Tendou Otome was able to infiltrate as Misuzushima house�s bodyguard.
And Mizushima house receives a harsh penalty for letting a Yakuza spy infiltrate.
They harmed the trust between nobility to bring bodyguards that don�t cause trouble.
Therefore, Mizushima house is excluded as nobility.
And Mizushima Karen-san has become Misuzu�s pet.
Since that was a precedent.
When Agnes is introduced as a relative of Kouzuki house and enters Misuzu�s school.
If Yomi and the girls join in as bodyguards.
The school and the young ladies will never try to look for Yomi�s past.
They can�t do any act that shows suspicion of Kouzuki house.
As for my dream, it has come true already
Ruriko?
My dream is to make meals for Onii-sama every day, choose Onii-sama�s underwear, and fix Onii-sama�s beddings
You mean.
Misuzu-oneesama and Megumi-oneesama has the title of Onii-sama�s legal wife, but I take the meaning of it
She smiles.
Now I get why I want to bang Ruriko while she�s drying the laundry.
Ruriko has become my wife in substantial meaning.
I�m happy as Onii-sama�s slave. I want to stay with Onii-sama forever and for as long as he allows me to serve him
Haa, you�re head-over-heels
Rie speaks in amazement.
Eri-chan, what do we do?
Right, Rie-chan
The twins look at each other.
For now, we�ll try out being Onii-san�s lewd slave
Yeah, we have no other paths ahead of us anyway
Maybe soon enough, we�ll find a new path
Yeah. But anyway, it�s amazing that no Onee-san says that they hate it
They all look like they�re enjoying it
The two.
Yes, it�s fun! When Onii-chan�s with us, we can�t think of anything but a fun future ahead of us. And that�s all we can think of
Mana said.
Okay, Onii-chan�s penis is now clean
She cleaned it up using the wet towel.
Err, Eri-chan hasn�t sucked it yet, right?
Eri makes a confused face.
Right. I�ve done it already, and I also drank Onii-san�s semen
Rie replied.
Then, Eri-chan, let�s suck it together. I�ll teach you how to do it. Onii-chan, lie down
Mana pats the bed.
Then, let�s do something else
Yomi tells Rie.
Haa, I understand
Rie accepts.
As for me, I will continue taking photos
It seems that Ruriko�s in charge of filming again
Hey, Onii-chan, Hurry
Can�t help it.
I lie down on the bed.
Mana and Eri go to my crotch.
Yomi and Rie.
Here, Sensei. Time for some breasts
She pushes her breasts to me.
I don�t have the same volume as Onee-san
It�s not about the volume. Sensei loves the whole body of his slaves
That�s right, I�m going to lick on Rie�s nipples
I stick out my head and lick Rie and Yomi�s nipples in turns.
Meanwhile, my lower half.
Do it like this, stroke the root with your fingers and lick it like this
O-Okay
Mana teaches Eri how to lick my penis.
Now, do it
Err
Eri hesitates.
Everyone does this
That�s right, it�s nothing hard
I�ve done it too
Ruriko, Yomi, and Rie said.
That�s right. All you have to do is lick it and Onii-chan will show the pleasure in his face. And it�s cute
Mana licks my glans.
Onii-sama�s so cute
Ruriko takes photos of my face.
Look, that�s the way, Now you do it
O-Okay
Eri crawls her tongue on my penis, following Mana�s instructions.
Ooh.
I plan on having 3P with the twins and yet.
Mana and Yomi joined in, it became 5P.
Oh well.
It�s a good opportunity for the twins to get along with their big-sisters.
Eri and Rie can�t seclude themselves in their shell anymore.
If other people gently teach them.
Then, someday, they might be welcome in the family.
I hope that day comes.
We ended the 5P with cowgirl sex with Mana.
The way Mana uses her hips, and the way she looks at me while we�re having sex.
She teaches the twins to not close their eyes.
aah, I�m cumming! Cumming! Mana!
Yes, me too! I�m cumming! I�m cumming! Onii-chan!
i�m going to shoot it out
Come! Cum inside Mana !
I poured it inside Mana�s womb like a water fountain.
Wow, I see. so that�s how you do it.
Yes, women can feel pleasure too
They experienced sex with their body, and that�s why
They can understand what�s going on with Mana.
aahn I love you! Onii-chan! Onii-chan!
Her sweat drops into my chest.
Mana continues to twitch on top of me.
The twins watch as that happens.
Chapter 951. Night of Flirting Oration
Sorry, Mana
I whisper after my long ejaculation as I embrace Mana who is exhausted above me.
Huh, why?
That wasn�t a lot
I ejaculated too many times today already.
As expected, the volume is lacking now.
Geez, you don�t have to mind that
Mana kissed me and sips on my tongue.
I�m happy that you embrace me like this
Mana rubs her nose with mine.
Onii-chan, I�ll be staying over tonight
This is an old building used for training for Kouzuki SS
I�ll look after the girls
Mana looked at Eri and Rie and smiled.
Onii-chan, shouldn�t you be going back together with Ruri-oneechan by now?
Ruriko came here travelling incognito.
It would be bad if we don�t return to the Kouzuki mansion while it�s still evening.
Indeed. Onii-sama, I think that Misuzu-oneesama�s already waiting
Ruriko�s right, Misuzu, and the girls are waiting for us to return. We have to give Kaan Momoko-neechan a report through Torii-san too.
Right, we need to go back now
Still.
Is it okay to leave the twins to just Mana?
Should I stay too?
Yomi reads my thoughts and asked.
No need. Yomi-oneechan and Tsukiko-san haven�t eaten dinner yet, right? Go back and eat dinner
Mana smiled and said.
Right, Yomi should be tired now.
She disposed of the Yakuza and monitored the situation of the twins.
She used her Miko power all night. It�s about time she loosens up.
Then.
Okay Hey Coming in
The door to the nap room opens and Nei comes in.
Done fucking? I thought that it would be about time and so I came in at this moment but.Ah! Yo-chan�s still inside Mana-chan!
Nei grins as she looks at us.
Either way, she�s watching what�s happening here in the monitoring room.
Okay, good job Yo-chan! I�ll stay here by the way. That�s why Mana-chan and I will look after the twins!
Nei and Mana will look after the twins?
Minaho-oneechan will also stay, Kinoshita-san and other people from Kouzuki SS will also remain. We can�t make a move until morning. There�s no rush anyway
Kouzuki SS people also kept their alert status in high ever since the party.
Now that Tendou Sadao and the Kansai Yakuza teams are gone, they can take it easy now.
Tendou Otome, Tokuda Sonoko-san, Kurosawa-san, Eri, and Rie can stay in here until tomorrow.
With that said, Eri-chan, Rie-chan, are you girls hungry? Let�s go eat some food on the next room
NEi smiled at the twins.
i.
Yes, I.
The twins look at each other.
Nobody�s going to bully you, don�t worry. You�re both Yo-chan�s sex slaves, right? Then you can eat as much delicious food as you want, but don�t get fat
Nei smiled wryly.
Both of you need to stay as cute slaves. If you eat too much, you won�t look cute, and I won�t need to tell you what happens next
The twins trembled.
Nei-oneechan, you�re putting too many threats. It�s okay. You can eat balanced meals and do exercise. Besides, you two can have a program that you can follow and I�ll be with you. You�ll become more beautiful. Just like Mana. Your path to follow is to become healthy and beautiful! You two will be receiving Onii-chan�s love from now on after all Mana smiled.
She gets up.
My penis comes out from Mana�s vagina.
Semen and love nectar spills down from Mana�s insides to my stomach.
Eat a lot, sleep a lot, exercise to make your body beautiful, and then once you have a lot of sex with Yo-chan, you�ll be brimming with charm as a woman
Mana who just reached climax and received my semen emits a bewitching aura that it�s hard to imagine that she�s a young girl.
I become more beautiful the more Onii-chan ejaculates inside me!
Yes, sex with Onii-sama is filled with kindness and love
Mana and Ruriko said.
The twins are making a face questioning whether it�s true or not.
Well, of course, they�ll think like that.
It�s true that you become more beautiful when you have sex. But, only when doing it with someone you love
Nei says, and she brings in a paper bag from outside the room.
Oh, here�s your change of clothes. Although that�s the maid corps uniform from Kouzuki SS
Oh right, they can�t stay here wearing just a white school swimsuit.
Besides, I tore off Eri�s swimsuit.
The sizes of the underwear don�t match but for now, I got some sports bra and panty, put these on
Nei hands over the change of clothes to the twins
Uhm, if possible, we�d like to wash our bodies first
Eri who just lost her virginity said.
She wants to wash away her sweaty body and the semen in her.
You�ll have to wait for a little longer. We�re going to have doctors give the two of you medical examination. We still have woman doctors here
Nei said.
Look, Yo-chan�s going to enjoy your bodies from now on, and so it�s better to check how much damage you took after losing virginity before taking a shower
She smiled and speaks like it�s natural.
That�s right. Mana also took a medical exam from a doctor after Onii-chan raped me for the first time
Ruriko too. I had a doctor look at me. It gives you peace of mind
Mana and Ruriko speak like it�s natural.
Does that mean, uhm, earlier, Onii-san came inside me but is that uhm, are they going to take measures so I don�t get pregnant?
Eri asks bashfully.
She seems to be worried that I came inside you.
Oh? You girls don�t get it?
Nei shows a teasing smile.
Eri-chan and Rie-chan, you two are Yo-chan�s slaves. And so, Yo-chan�s the one to decide whether you get pregnant or not. You don�t have to worry about it
Naturally
That�s right. Mana�s also ready to bear Onii-chan�s child anytime
Yes. And if make one, we�ll give birth to it
Nei said. Ruriko, Mana, and Yomi, the slave trio affirmed.
but
right, Eri-chan
The twins are confused.
What are you afraid of? If Eri-chan bears Onii-chan�s child, then we will all raise the child. Onii-chan�s child is our child
That�s right. You don�t have to worry. We�re not pushing the child to you girls. Onii-sama�s child will get along with everyone, and they will be raised in the best environment.
Yomi too. That�s why you don�t have to be afraid. You know that Tsukiko-oneesama and I can read people�s thoughts and force them to obey us, right?
Yomi reminds the twins.
that�s.
Well, we do, but.
The twins replied. Yomi;
Our Master is always serious. He never lies. He�s showing his intent to everything he says. I can guarantee that since I can read his thoughts
She smiled.
That�s why, when he says that he�ll look after his sex slaves for the rest of his life, he�s serious about it. And when he said that he�ll make you bear his child, he�s also serious. This is why Yomi follows Master As long as you girls don�t betray Onii-sama, serve him as sex slaves, then we will keep you safe
That�s right. Mana and the girls are just like you, Onii-chan�s sex slaves!
Yomi and everyone will bear Sensei�s child
Who knows who will get it first but that�s for Onii-sama to decide anyway
Mana and everyone swears to treasure the child as everyone�s child no matter who gives birth
The twins are amazed by the bright voices of their sex slave seniors.
I mean, currently, Yo-chan has two children expecting delivery
Nei said.
That�s right. One is Mana�s real Onee-chan. Onii-chan both raped Mana and Onee-chan for our first times but now we�re living together
Mana laughs.
The other one is Nagisa-sama
Ruriko said.
Katsuko-oneechan plans to join in but she�s not yet pregnant
Nei laughs.
Maybe Mana-chan will get pregnant before Katsuko-oneechan
Ee Maybe Ai-chan comes first?
Yo, that�s definitely possible
Nei and Mana smile at each other.
It�s not just the two of you in this world
Lastly, Yomi speaks to the twins.
Well then, leave the rest to us
Nei tells me.
Everyone puts on their clothes.
Then, we all move to our destinations.
Onii-chan, goodbye. You two, go greet your Master off too
Mana urged the twins.
Ah, yes, goodnight. Onii-san
Good night, Onii-san. uhm
Rie mumbles.
What?
Onii-san, what�s your name? Or is it okay if we call Onii-san as �Onii-san?�
Huh?
Oh right. Onii-san probably introduced himself earlier but sorry, I don�t remember it
Oh right.
THen, I�ll tell you, girls. He�s the successor of the criminal organization named Black Forest, and his name is Kuromori Kou-Oniichan
Mana answered for me.
And I�m Mana
And I�m Ruriko
I�m Yomi
They speak only of their first names.
We shouldn�t tell the twins that Ruriko is the young lady of Kouzuki house for now.
I�m Nei, well, you girls remember that
Nei says with a smile.
So, how about the way we call you?
If we�re slaves, then do we call you Master?
That�s.
Sorry, I already have a girl who calls me Master
Right. Michi-oneechan monopolizes that call
Hmm, if anyone else uses Master Mitchan would get angry
And since it�s Michi, she will be furious
I think that you shouldn�t
Mana, Nei, Ruriko, and Yomi replies.
Mana�s using Onii-chan
Ruriko�s using Onii-sama already
I guess there�s no problem using Onii-san, right, Yo-chan?
Nei looks at me.
But, is it okay if the two of them use the same call?
I think that they should gain independence to stop this two in one character.
That means having separate ways to call me.
Well, there�s no need to hurry. We can talk about it later
I said.
Okay, Yo-chan. Mana-chan and I will think with the twins
Yeah, well then, Good night. Ya-chan, Mana, Eri & Rie, see you tomorrow
I smiled at the four.
Yeah. See you tomorrow Yo-chan, now everyone follow me! First, let�s eat, then go to a doctor, and then take a shower!
Come, let�s follow Nei-oneechan
Ah, yes, excuse us, Onii-san
Good night, Onii-san
After greeting us off, the four left the nap room.
Haa
I sighed loudly.
I�m tired. Really tired
The tiredness attacks my body as soon as the twins are gone.
Sensei, you did your best not showing a tired face when in front of the twins
Yomi who can read my thoughts knows that.
Yeah, of course. I can�t show any weakness to Eri and Rie right now. I had to act like a man who doesn�t know fatigue. If I show weakness, those girls will not trust me, right?
Not until the twins believe that We can trust this Onii-san
Onii-sama, you really are a hard worker
Ruriko clings to me.
Ruriko?
Everyone is gone for a while, and so just a moment
Yomi too
Yomi also clings to me.
Her soft meat and warm temperature.
Oh, I feel like you girls are charging me up
I�m happy that you say that
Ruriko smiled.
Anyway, we can leave the twins to Ya-chan and Mana
I persuade myself.
I think that�s the right choice. They can create an intimate relationship with the two
Ruriko said. 1
If Tsukiko-oneesama and I are present, the girls will remain wary, and so Nei-oneesama�s thoughts say that we should back off for tonight
I see.
There�s the likelihood that Tsukiko and Yomi read their minds and control their bodies.
Besides, the two have a bright personality.
Ruriko said, but.
Both Mana and Nei forged that personality of theirs.
Nei and Mana act cheerfully to erase their past self as Yasuko and Maika.
That�s why it shows effect. The twins have their Right? Rie-chan, and Right. Eri-chan
Yomi said.
Nei and Mana who are both skilled in acting can dig the hearts of the twins out of the ground.
After all, the two are caring for younger girls.
I think that it�s right to leave Eri and Rie to Nei and Mana for tonight.
I think that Onii-sama�s training for them is good enough. What�s left is for them to take time to mature
Ruriko said.
Right. You can�t create bonds of trust with people that fast.
Ruriko, Yomi, and I head back to the monitoring room next door.
Edie, Haiji, Tsukiko, and Rei-chan�s waiting.
That�s a horrible face, Darling. Exhausted?
Edie looks at me and smiled.
Well, it�s natural
I sit down on the floor.
Do you want me to carry you in my arms until we reach the Kouzuki mansion?
That�s.
If it�s Edie�s strength, I�m sure that she can, but.
Her height isn�t that different from mine.
It doesn�t look great at all.
Edie. That would be my job
Rei-chan laughs.
If it�s Rei-chan, who�s tall, I can imagine myself carried in her arms with ease.
No, either way, I�ll go back on my own feet. I won�t ask for your help
I said.
Why is it that the guy is on the receiving side of the princess carry?
I mean, these two want to carry me.
They�re gallant when in front of others but when it�s just me and them, they become a woman.
By the way, Darling
Edie calls me
What�s this?
Edie points at something in front of Haiji-san and her.
This is.
A plastic model, right?
I get that, but what�s the motif of this plastic model?
They actually completed making this plastic model.
Original SD No.18 Warrior Seita Lowgrade calm cloud horse-riding special.
I think that the motif is from a warrior during the warring states of Japan but this doesn�t look human at all
Well, yeah.
The plastic model Edie completed is a centaur.
It�s a human top half and a horse body below.
That doesn�t exist.
Furthermore, this is an image of a Sengoku warrior from the SD Gundam.
I don�t get what�s the meaning of the design
I don�t get it either
Haiji-san also added.
The American and halforeign girl who came to Japan just recently don�t know.
They probably don�t know about Gundam either.
Furthermore, it�s the four body proportions that are deformed, added with warring states image, and also a centaur.
We asked Nei but she doesn�t tell us anything and just smiled
Nei.
I came from a girls� school, and so I don�t know much about toys for boys
Rei-chan said.
I get Gunadm but why is it in Warring states?
That�s.
I don�t get it either.
Tsukiko-oneesama, you read Nei-oneesama�s thoughts, haven�t you?
Yomi asks Tsukiko.
Nei-oneesama surely knows the right answer
Tsukiko.
Indeed, I saw Nei-san�s thoughts but I didn�t understand it. It�s something I don�t understand
Huh?
Like, He�s the sun of a low-grade warrior and crossed Abram to the sea. Or Riding his favorite hours, Oration and combining, reaching 30x speed, or inheriting the second generation obstinate commander2
Yeah, you won�t understand if you hear the plot this suddenly.
I mean, Nei knows a lot.
Yeah, it�s distorted robots fighting on a warring state world without humans, just robots.
Thinking about it slowly, it�s hard to understand.
A robot riding a horse is already weird but combining with a horse and turning to a centaur and getting 30x faster is even weirder.
Is this some mangaka idea or something? And the image inside Nei-san is something I don�t even understand
At that moment, I realized that Miko power has a weakness.
Tsukiko and Yomi can read minds but they do not know how to understand it.
They have no way of understanding.
The image doesn�t fit inside Tsukiko�s head.
Then that means.
If it�s with the power to make people obey.
Tsukiko, does that mean that you can�t make orders that you can�t create a mental image of?
Tsukiko read my thoughts.
I see
She�s also surprised.
I don�t have a driver�s license and so I can�t drive a car myself. However, I know what it means to drive a car, and so I can give orders to drive, however,
Tsukiko said.
If I do not know the details of the mental image, it will be hard to give orders
Chapter 952. Night of Flirting Changing Relationships
I guess Miko power isn�t unbeatable.
For example, when facing a problem, and there�s one person who can resolve it.
However, if Tsukiko and the girls can�t have the mental image of what to do, they can�t use their power to give orders.
We need to keep that in mind
I tell myself.
Sorry
Tsukiko apologized, but.
Don�t mind it. There�s no unbeatable power in this world
Whatever it is, it should have a weakness.
What�s important is to not let the enemy know that weakness.
In case they discover that, then, they can think of countermeasures.
We can manage as long as we don�t forget that.
Let�s talk to Minaho-san then return
Rei-chan stands up.
I will come to see you off to Kouzuki mansion
We can leave this building to Minaho-neesan and the subordinates of Kouzuki SS.
Minaho-neesan should still be talking to Kurosawa-san and Tokuda-san, her prostitute applicants.
Those girls will be moving to the new brothel, the hidden basement on a hotel in front of the station.
Minaho-neesan will stay in this building for tonight.
Now, let�s go
Rei-chan takes the lead, then, Haiji-san, Tsukiko, Yomi, and Ruriko and I leave the room
This way
We ride an elevator and head to another story.
Then, we walked across the corridor. This floor has nothing but conference rooms.
Here
Rei-chan stopped in front of the door with a sign Conference room C-01
I�m opening it now
Saying that; she inserts a key card on the door�s slit and placed her index finger on the sensor.
It seems that this uses an electronic card and fingerprint authentication.
Confirmed. Unlocking
After a mechanical announcement, the lock is removed.
Okay, it�s just you
Rei-chan looked at me.
Everyone else will wait here. Especially Edie
She tells the other girls while showing a smile.
I don�t know the reason why, but.
I guess it will be a hindrance to Minaho-neesan�s briefing if there are too many people.
For now, Rei-chan and I entered the room.
Then.
uu, uu, Sonoko-chan! Sonoko-chan! I�m scared!
Tendou Otome is clinging to Tokuda Sonoko-san.
It�s okay, Otome-chan, it�s going to be okay
Sonoko-san pats Tendou Otome�s back.
Meanwhile, Kurosawa-san�s watching the two coldly.
Oh, you�re here. She woke up a little earlier. And now, she�s like that
Minaho-neesan smiled.
I think it�s because Edie gave her a near-death experience. That�s why she regressed to childhood
Yeah, Tendou Otome received Edie�s Shingetsu.
She had a scary experience that she wet herself and fainted.
uu, Sonoko-chan, I.I.
It�s okay. Otome-chan
Tendou Otome who had that tough look before is now crying intensely like a small child.
Sonoko-san rejected Tendou Otome so much earlier and yet, she�s gently hugging her.
I guess it�s because they�re childhood friends.
She�s panicking right now, but it�s just temporary anyway. I think that she�ll revert to her personality after a while
Minaho-neesan said while looking at Tendou Otome.
The human mind does have some restoring powers and so you don�t have to worry about her
Then that�s great.
Although, if she sees Edie right now, it will be awful for her
I guess that�s why we left Edie in the corridor.
She will come to her senses later but she will remember this scene. Tendou-san, Tokuda-san, and Kurosawa-san
Minaho-neesan.
Tendou-san who always makes use of her brute strength to put on airs is now clinging to Tokuda-san while crying. And seeing that experience, the relationship of the three will change
I see.
Tendou Otome pushed her love to Sonoko-san one-sidedly, but.
It�s because she thinks that she �wants to protect Sonoko-san.and she should have the power to do so.�
But, Edie denied her strength.
Currently, all she does is cry.
Sonoko-san has seen Otome�s weakness.
Kurosawa-san too.
Kurosawa-san who received bullying from the daughters of Yakuza will no longer fear Tendou Otome.
It�s not just Edie who knows that Tendou Otome is weak, Haiji-san also knows as she won against her.
If Tendou Otome gets arrogant with Kurosawa-san, she can ask Minaho-neesan and Edie, or someone else will come and put her at ease.
I asked Kurosawa-san to become my prostitute after all, even without strength, Tendou-san, who can�t become one, will be below her
Minaho-neesan speaks while making sure that Kurosawa-san hears it.
With that, Kurosawa-san will hold pride as the prostitute of Black Forest.
It�s Minaho-neesan�s scheme to bring Tendou Otome who regressed to infancy to this place.
Sonoko-san will not be able to abandon Tendou Otome now.
Seeing the childhood friend cling to her, Sonoko-san who feels hopeless and accepted becoming a prostitute out of self-abandonment will surely bring a new change.
Tendou-san will stay alive. But in exchange, Sonoko-san will be paying for her living expenses. Are you okay with that?
Minaho-neesan said.
There�s no other way, see? We can�t release someone like Tendou-san outside, and besides, we can�t sell her to customers with her appearance and personality. Sonoko-san, you�ll have to earn for two people Sonoko-san.
I understand. I�ll work for Otome-chan�s share too
Don�t make such a grave face. You don�t need to work twice as hard. You need to entertain your guests in the normal way. Your pay should have enough for Tendou-san�s living expenses
Minaho-neesan said.
Tokuda-san, you can�t work hard for yourself, can you? That�s why you should carry the responsibility for Tendou Otome-san
If it�s just herself, she will give up and say I don�t care anymore.
However, If she�s carrying someone else that she has to provide for.
She will not feel hopeless, she will think of how to earn money or her childhood friend will die from starvation because of her.
You need to start from a handicap to gain positivity
Minaho-neesan appraised Sonoko-san.
Well, everyone�s like that. People who start a new business loan from banks, don�t they? They have a sum they have to repay every month, and that�s why they work hard. People who start a business with enough funds aren�t as desperate, and so things don�t go smoothly for them, it�s a common pattern Those who carry something in their back has to work harder. They have no other way out.
That�s the difference between managers and employees. Employees only need to work and receive their pay, right? Their manual labor goes from Zero to positive. Even without customers, they will receive payment as long as they work. It�s part of their contract Yeah.
But for managers, when customers pay them, they reduce the commodity cost, expenses, labor costs, then there�s also the repayment for the bank loan, and what�s left is the profit. Their work-time does not become personal income I see.
Well, Tokuda-san will have to carry Tendou-san as responsibility
Minaho-neesan tells Sonoko-san.
It�s okay. I don�t mind
Sonoko-san replied while looking down.
Then, she looked at me.
Uhm
What?
Did you do it with Eri-san?
I.
Yeah, I did. Eri�s also a virgin. The twins are both my sex slaves now. I had them pledge
Sonoko-san looks at me hatefully.
Don�t you feel embarrassed? Those two are still young
Oh, she�s throwing her frustration at me.
It�s okay. They have well-developed bodies, and it also feels great to embrace them. I came inside them so they might get pregnant
You�re the worst
That�s how Sonoko-san sees it.
Sorry, Sex is the only thing I can do. Besides, I�m doing the best that I can. You won�t understand it though
Yes, I will not understand it
Not that I want you to understand. That�s not the point
I said.
He saves people through sex
Rei-chan tells Sonoko-san with a smile.
No matter how much heroes have displayed, if there are people they can protect then they will fight, right? That�s how he is. If there�s someone he can have sex with, then he will do it anytime. That�s how he is. He�s our hero I don�t understand
Sonoko-san replied.
Right. Because you never had sex with him. That�s why to do what you should. What your body can do
You mean prostitution?
If you can�t do anything else then that�s it
Rei-chan said with a smile.
Fortunately, my kills are accepted, and so I can work on a different occupation
I can�t train my body and show on television like Fujimiya-san
Oh, to Sonoko.
She�s aware that Rei-chan appears on television and is the commanding officer of Kouzuki SS.
That�s right. You�re you. I�m me. You won�t get anything if you compare the two of us. We�re different people. You think about yourself
I.
Minaho-neesan interrupts.
Thank you. Reika-san, you gave her a good hint. But, I think that she should discover that herself
To why she has to become a prostitute.
Why does she have to fight her fate?
Not to get washed away by it.
Sonoko-san has to find that answer by herself.
If not, she can�t ready herself to become one.
Minaho-neesan isn�t teaching about sex techniques, she�s training them to be ready to become a prostitute.
Then, I�ll be escorting our guys home. I will be heading to the branch office after that
Rei-chan said.
Branch office, that means the HQ in front of the Kouzuki mansion.
Yes, leave this one to me
Minaho-neesan started working with Kouzuki SS, in charge of analysis.
Besides, other familiar faces from among the bodyguards will remain here, not just Kinoshita-san
Kou, hold out a little longer
Minaho-neesan tells me.
Reika-san�s right, no matter how tired you are, as long as someone is asking for you.
I know, I�ll have sex. That�s my role after all
I replied.
The night isn�t over yet.
Welcome back, Danna-sama
Rei-chan sent us off using a car from Kouzuki SS and Misuzu welcomed us.
Torii-san, Katsuko-nee, and Michi are also present.
What happened there?
Yes, yes, I�m curious
Torii-san asks filled with interest.
Well, everything went favorably. I�ll talk about the details later
I replied.
I have to talk to Torii-san.
Especially the disposal of Tendou Sadao and the other Yakuza.
We sent them back to die to Kansai.
But, I can�t tell Torii-san about Tsukiko and Yomi�s Miko power.
Everything Torii-san discovers will also reach Kaan Momoko-neechan.
Kaan house and Kouzuki house are both great nobilities.
Where�s Agnes and Mao-chan?
I asked.
Koyomi-chan and Luna too, but.
I can�t see them.
They�ve been waiting for Danna-sama�s return until earlier, but.
They got tired of waiting that they fell asleep now
Misuzu and Katsuko-nee said.
Now I feel sorry
I promised that I�ll play with them.
I took too much time in that building.
It�s okay. They�re in a different environment and so they played a lot and got tired. Agnes and Luna were also present in the party
Katsuko-nee said.
Right, Agnes.
She�s introduced to the young ladies as a distant relative of Kouzuki house.
Luna also showed herself during Kyouko-san�s exhibition as Agnes� attendant-cum-bodyguard.
It�s their first time exposed to a lot of strangers.
They�re probably too agitated that they got tired.
The girls had fun playing by themselves even without you there
That�s great if they do, but.
I�ll give some time to play with the girls by tomorrow morning.
Then have sex with Agnes and Luna.
Good.
Tsukiko-san, Yomi-chan, I have your dinner prepared. Anyone else hungry? Dear?
I.
You should eat something Darling, you worked a lot
Edie said.
Worked? It�s all sex.
Oh well.
I�d like to drink tea
Ruriko said with a smile.
Michi. looks like everyone�s safe here
Good job. Edie
Michi, who can�t leave the mansion because she is Misuzu�s bodyguard, replied to Edie.
This girl, Haiji. She�s useful
Is that so?
Michi stared at Haiji-san.
Come, Haiji, let�s drink tea
Thank you. Michi-sama, please look after me
Haiji-san bows and smiled at Edie and Michi.
Your Qi has changed a lot
Michi told Haiji-san.
Well, that�s for the better for your current self
thank you, Michi-sama
Michi-oneesama
Ah, yes, Michi-oneesama
Haiji-san really has an honest personality.
And, that�s a gentle smile.
However.
Haiji-san�s change will be the trigger for the next fuss.
Hey, what�s going on?
We moved to the tea lounge room and are taking a light meal and tea, then.
Looking at Edie, Michi, and Haiji-san sitting on the table together in good terms.
Torii-san complains.
Uhm, why is my bodyguard now your protegee? I would like an explanation
Oh, it�s like we�re taking away Haiji-san from her, she doesn�t like it.
It is as you can see. She�s not a protegee. Haiji-san will soon become our little sister.
Haiji-san will join our family.
What do you mean by that? Hey! Haiji!
Torii-san glared at Haiji-san.
I�m your Master you know? Stand behind my back!
Instead of the confused Haiji-san, Edie.
Nononono, Haiji�s no longer your bodyguard
She smiled at Torii-san.
Haiji-san already decided to join us
What do you mean?
Torii-san pushes Haiji-san for an answer.
Uhm, that means I decided to serve Kuromori Kou-sama
Haiji-san replies bashfully.
Serve me, that means giving her virginity to me and ready to have sex with me anytime.
Yes, that, that�s why she�s with us now! Good girl. Good girl
Edie happily pats Haiji-san�s head.
Hey! Don�t make decisions without my consent!
Torii-san is offended.
I�m very sorry. Mariko-ojousama, but.
Haiji-san looks at me.
I have decided to serve him for the rest of my life too
Too, Haiji?
It means becoming the same as Edie and I
Michi answers Torii-san.
what? What what? You�re just a bodyguard! Misuzu-sama, Ruriko-sama, are you okay with these girls saying that?
Torii-san brings the conversation to Misuzu.
Me? I welcome her
Ruriko is also happy that Haiji-san decided to serve Onii-sama
The young ladies of Kouzuki house drink their tea gracefully.
that�s.i.
Torii-san.
it�s a problem if Haiji�s gone
Torii house isn�t from the nobility.
Although, Torii Mariko-san�s mother has the blood of Kanou house.
The school allows her to bring a bodyguard as she has a semi-nobility status.
However, with that situation, Torii-san can�t find a bodyguard for her inside Japan
This is why she summoned Haiji-san from Europe.
Oh? I thought that Torii-san dismissed Haiji-san first?
Misuzu smiles.
That was a joke. I wanted to see Haiji look troubled
Torii-san replies.
But, it�s Haiji-san�s decision on who she wants to serve
Ruriko said.
That�s right. And that�s why you�re no longer Haiji�s Master
Edie laughs.
That�s! That�s!
Torii-san is in dismay.
We�ll take Haiji. Then, Michi and I will train her and she�ll become stronger. Haiji can�t become strong with you, see? That�s why this is for the better
Yeah, if it�s in Torii house, she has nobody to train together.
but! I, Haiji!
As soon as Torii-san raises her voice.
The door opens.
I�m a bit peckish
Everyone seems to be eating together
Anjou Kinuka-san and Mitama.
Oh, these girls are in here too.
Bodyguards of Kurama Misato, the one we plan on using as a prostitute, and her little sister, Arisu-san.
Katsuko-nee, prepare tea for them too
Sure, I got it
Come here, You two
Misuzu invites the Anjou sisters.
Chapter 953. Night of Flirting Mealtime
Hauu, hauu, hauu
Hahii, hahii, hahii
Anjou Mitama And Kinuka gulped down the tea Katsuko-nee made for them in such vigor.
uu, that�s delicious
I feel it penetrating my organs
These girls are cute if they stay quiet, and yet.
They�re a waste.
Err, Anjou-san, you were in front of Kurama-san�s room earlier, weren�t you?
I remembered the time before we head to that old building of Kouzuki SS.
These sisters were trying to call out to the sisters who closed themselves in despair.
Auu, in the end, Misato-ojousama and Arisu-ojousama never responded.
Kinuka-san said.
Oh, the Kurama sisters never responded to the Anjou sisters, their bodyguards from childhood.
Then, it�s now past 10pm
Pm!
If we keep on making noise outside their room this late, it�ll only trouble them
Them!
That�s why we backed off
Backed off! Backed off!
I think that Ojou-sama will be retiring in bed soon enough
Enough!
Besides, we�re hungry, we looked for food and loitered around the mansion
Loitered!
Mitama-san and Kinuka-san says while holding the rice bowl and chopsticks in hand
Grains of rice stick to their cheeks.
Kinuka-san talks while putting in food in her mouth and so she speaks weirdly.
Err, Kinuka-san�s a bodyguard, so shouldn�t you be taking night watch in front of their door?
I asked. Mitama-san.
This is the Kouzuki mansion, is there a need to go that far?
no hmm
Well, yeah, starting from Shou-neechan, we have professional bodyguards from Kouzuki SS in here.
This mansion should not need Anjou sisters to be alert, but still.
That thought should be common sense.
Their actions are fundamentally wild but these sisters are.
When we�re done eating then we will return to Ojou-sama�s room
woom!
After we brush our teeth and wash our face
And put on a nightcap
Err.
We have no business with the two from Kurama house tonight. Ojou-sama�s over there after all
Katsuko-nee said.
Minaho-neesan is staying over in the former training building for tonight.
Until tomorrow morning, when the prostitute applicants and Eri & Rie is transported.
It�s the sequence. We need to first deal with the girls there before facing the young ladies of Kurama house
That means, Kurasawa-san and Tokuda Sonoko-san will receive training as newcomer prostitutes and create the atmosphere.
Kurama Misato-san will participate after that.
If there are girls who have resolved themselves to become prostitutes, then Kurama-san will ready herself too.
The little sister too. It�s easier for her to join in when your new slaves feel stable, right?
Yeah.
If Misato-san, the elder of the Kurama sisters becomes the prostitute of Black Forest.
Then the little sister, Arisu-san, will become my sex slave.
Not my family.
She will live together with Eri & Rie in the basement of the hotel in front of the station.
But, is it going to be okay?
Eri and Rie are both stubborn. They�re filled with vitality.
Can they stay together with Arisu-san, a young lady of nobility?
It�s okay. That�s why Nei-chan and Mana-chan remained, to train and discipline them
Katsuko-nee smiles gently.
I see, they�re training Eri and Rie as sex slaves to prepare them to welcome Arisu-san.
Leave it to them. You don�t have to work hard on everything anymore
Yes. I think that it�s better if it�s between women. Danna-sama
Misuzu tells me.
Yeah, if it�s Mana and Nei, they can talk to the twins with ease.
If it�s just one of them, then I would be worried, but it�s the two of them.
Nei�s a schemer, and she�s a quick thinker but in reality, she�s timid.
As for Mana, she gets too carried away sometimes.
Both know that they have that weakness,
Thus, they team up and follow up with each other.
In any case, we can�t proceed unless Ojou-sama�s present. That applies to the Kurama sisters, and these girls too
Katsuko-nee looked at Anjou Mitama-san and Kinuka-san
We have to talk together with Minaho-neesan about the future of the two.
Whatever happens, we will never leave Misato-sama and Arisu-sama�s side
Definitely!
Their determination is solid.
However.
Girls who�ll become our prostitutes or my sex slaves don�t need a personal bodyguard.
I�m a bit troubled about what to do with Mitama-san.
You can�t do anything about it now so please put that on hold
Tsukiko replied after reading my thoughts.
If not, you�ll only going around in circles with all your worries
She�s right.
We can�t do anything unless we hear Minaho-neesan�s opinions.
Minaho-neesan�s the current boss of Black Forest.
Right, let�s think about it by tomorrow
Edie tells me.
You�re not going to find yourself a good answer because you thought of it for a long time. It�s more important to hit up with a good idea. It happens when your thoughts are sorted out, and so, don�t think about it for tonight Right.
There�s no need to hurry up anyway.
Darling, you can think about just Haiji for tonight
Edie said. Haiji-san�s cheeks blushed.
I will have sex with Haiji-san and have her join the family.
What�s going on? What are you going to do to my Haiji?
When the topic returned to Haiji-san, Torii-san intervenes in panic.
It�s got nothing to do with you
It does! Haiji is my.
Then.
Those who receive Danna-sama�s love belong to our family. It�s not just Michi and Edie-san, I also welcome you as my little sister
Misuzu declared.
What? Misuzu-sama?
Ruriko too, I�ll dote on you as my little sister
Even Ruriko does that.
In short, if Haiji joins us, she will be closer to Misuzu and Ruriko compared to you. She won�t have to listen to your orders anymore
Edie laughs at the sullen Torii-san.
that�s.Haiji. You�re betraying me? That�s not it, right?
Torii-san asks Haiji-san, but.
What betray? Our relationship is only an agreement of the contract, Mariko-ojousama
That�s right, it�s just a contract
And the contract period ends by this month, right? Besides, Haiji-san can also call off the contract
If there�s a penalty for the contract breach, then Kouzuki house will pay Torii house
Ruriko said.
hey! Wait!
Torii-san will have problems if Torii house and Kouzuki house started trouble because of Haiji-san.
Her family business is going smoothly but Torii house doesn�t belong to the nobility.
If they are against the Kouzuki house, the nobility among nobilities, the backbone of Japan�s political and business circles, then they will be on the low ground.
Geez! What do I do?
Torii-san looks troubled.
Then.
You seem to have a different atmosphere now? You seem stronger compared to earlier
Anjou Mitama-san who finished filling up her empty stomach noticed Haiji-san�s change.
I think that my Kinuka can�t hold her own against you
uu
Kinuka-san groans.
Haiji-san and Kinuka-san are of the same age.
Earlier, they had an even match at the party, but.
Haiji-san now has powered up thanks to Edie coaching her.
How long do you sisters intend to fuss over using only Anjou arts, your family techniques?
Michi asks the Anjou sisters.
If that�s the case, then you girls won�t become stronger than you are now
Hearing that stirred up the Anjou sisters.
Anjou arts is an immortal killer fist. We will not lose to any enemy
We won�t lose!
I wonder about that?
Michi speaks coldly.
If you continue the tradition of an old technique then the times will leave you behind
Yes, your skills are old fashioned
Edie takes part in the battle.
Are you mocking our family techniques?
Techniques?
Anjou sisters get offended.
Besides, our skills aren�t just old. We have adapted our skills to the modern age!
Modern age!
Oh, that skylab-hurricane-mixer?
That didn�t seem like an old technique.
The problem is that it�s just the two of you
Edie said.
Okay, saying it that your ways are old is a bit misleading. That wasn�t the correct expression for that. If it�s old, then Michi�s Kudou style and my Assassination cult techniques are also old
Right, Edie and Michi�s techniques also have a long history with them.
However, our skills aren�t closed like yours. We take Margo, Shou, Reika, and Kyouko�s advice and train every day, adding more to our skills
And today, Kyouko-sama gave me a big pointer
Michi said.
Kyouko-san taught her that Kudou arts� essence isn�t using Qi but techniques to ward off enemy Qi.
By interacting with teachers who have the talent and experience, we gain new insight everyday
And you girls don�t have that environment. You will not grow if it�s just the two of you figure it out. Don�t you think so?
However, the Anjou sisters.
If we mix with other schools carelessly, then we will lose the soul of Anjou arts. We have inherited these techniques from our ancestors and we will pass this to the next generation!
Next Generation
Edie smiled wryly.
Then you�re just showing it off
Then, Michi.
Michi, to you, what is Kudou arts?
Michi.
For me, Kudou arts is about studying and building up techniques. It�s to take lessons from my grandfather and experience the technique and aim for a higher skill. I am the embodiment of my martial arts, and so, no matter how much the shape evolves, my technique will always belong to Kudou arts.
That�s right. If you�re aware, then your true nature will not change, no matter how much the shape is altered. You mustn�t be swallowed by your techniques. You use the techniques, not the other way around. Adapt, so it�s the best for you Edie said.
I mean, with your techniques, you won�t have anything left to pass on to the next generation
Oh, Torii-san.
She can�t read the atmosphere.
I mean, your family serves Kurama house for generations, right? And that family in question is, in fact, collapsing right now. You girls are losing your job. Get it?
Her dissatisfaction with Haiji-san is directed to the Anjou sisters.
She can�t pick a fight with Misuzu and Ruriko, the young ladies of Kouzuki house.
Geez.
You girls have no other choice but to become bodyguards of other nobility or enter Kouzuki SS or similar companies. That is if you want to capitalize on your skills. But, if that happens, it�s natural that you can�t have all your family traditions and techniques as the only thing you know. Your coworkers will ask for you to use your techniques in combination with them. That�s modern martial arts. I don�t know much but seeing what you did in the party earlier, you two don�t seem the type who wants to cooperate with other people Torii-san can�t read the mood but she has great insight.
Sure, Anjou sister�s skills are superior, but their techniques are too offbeat that other people can�t understand.
Our skills can only be completed with just us. Kinuka and I will protect Misato-ojousama and Arisu-ojousama without the help of any other families. That�s our Anjou arts
Anjou arts!
No, saying that in this situation is.
Misato-san and Arisu-san will be under Kuromori house�s custody from now on. If that happens, Kuromori house will be the people who are in charge of them. You won�t be able to guard Misato-san anymore Misuzu said.
However, we�re Misato-sama and Arisu-sama�s, bodyguards! That�s how it always been since we�re born in this world! And that�s how it will be. Until our lives are exhausted. And, our children will protect Misato-sama and Arisu-sama�s children Protect!
this is hopeless.
Anjou sisters aren�t looking at the reality.
They believe this should be world that they don�t take a step outside.
This is the worst pattern
Edie?
These girls can�t think for themselves unless Michi and I beat them up black and blue
Yes, if we don�t show them that their Anjou arts is broken, they will not accept it
Michi said.
They don�t want to see the truth, and so it�s useless to speak to them
Misuzu sighs.
We can stop giving them night meals and use starvation tactics?
Katsuko-nee said.
They eat food thoughtlessly, and so they�re energetic and obsess themselves in their thoughts.
If we leave them hungry for a while then they might understand the severity of the situation.
It can�t be helped. It will be a problem if someone dies of starvation inside the mansion of the Kouzuki mansion. In their case, they might swipe something from the kitchen and survive with it
Right.
These two said that they loitered around the mansion looking for food because they�re hungry.
If Katsuko-nee doesn�t provide them food, then.
They�ll go to the kitchen on their own and get food for themselves.
And it�s a problem if they do something that weird.
Maybe we have to split the two and persuade them one at a time?
I asked.
Just like Eri and Rie.
The twins also live in a closed world where it�s just the two of them.
I captured Rie while Eri�s not watching.
That was to keep the twins from relying on each other.
I wonder? I think that these two are tougher than the previous
Tsukiko tells me.
Of course, she already peeked inside the Anjou sister�s hearts.
The twins have some unrest in their hearts. Kou-sama used that to guide them to a better direction
Yeah, the twins sure were frightened inside.
They pretend to have composure by creating that combination.
Their father, the blonde-haired girl, red-haired, and perm-haired girls, their memories and thoughts, their unease that we will dispose of them.
Their fear that they might die.
Those were inside Eri and Rie.
Therefore, my strong approach went smoothly.
However.
These two take it easy
Tsukiko�s right. Anjou sisters feel okay even in this situation.
Are they unaffected by pressure or they can�t feel it?
They have no insecurities
Edie speaks her analysis.
Each to their own. I know that people are different. Michi and I say that they�re weak but they don�t feel annoyed at all. To them, they have no other identity but as Kurama house�s bodyguard They don�t even think about becoming stronger than before Yes, Misato-sama and Arisu-sama�s security is Anjou house�s responsibility, our responsibility. No matter what obstacle we face, we will fulfill our duty
That�s right!
Anjou sisters declared.
Haa.
They don�t care about their strength and skill as a bodyguard.
Anyway, they�re born as Kurama house�s bodyguard.
Therefore, they keep the sisters safe.
They don�t look at anything else.
They don�t care about other people.
That was a delicious meal! Thank you! We�re grateful!
Grateful!
Anjou sisters bowed their head to Katsuko-nee.
Well then, we will return to our duties. Excuse us
Excuse us!
Then, the sisters returned to the room where Kurama-san�s sleeping.
No, they said that they�ll wash their face and brush their teeth on the way.
Still, the Anjou sisters live adamantly and follow their own rules even inside the Kouzuki mansion.
Okay, I give up. What do we do with them?
I think.
Let�s leave them alone for now. Those girls are harmless. They will remain quiet while their Masters are sleeping
Right, if the Kurama sisters are actually sleeping.
The Anjou sisters will not make a new move until they wake up tomorrow.
Maybe they�ll come here again because they�re hungry, but.
Just feed them and they�re okay.
Right. Those two won�t take the Kurama sisters and escape from this mansion
The Kurama sisters refused to answer the calls of the Anjou sisters over the door.
I don�t think that the Anjou sisters will ignore their Master�s will and open the door without permission then take them outside this mansion.
Then, I guess we have to put this case on hold until tomorrow
I muttered.
Or should I say that we should gain Kurama sister�s cooperation and approach Anjou-san with that
Misuzu said.
Oh. I agree
Our voices won�t reach the Anjou sisters unless we change their Master�s thoughts.
We can�t do that now, so we can put that off
Edie smiled.
Then that means, what�s left to do is.
I looked at Haiji-san.
Yes, please take care of me
Haiji-san bows her head.
Can we watch?
Misuzu asks with a smile.
Please do. Everyone will be my elder sister after all
Haiji-san accepted.
She will lose her virginity while her elder sisters watch over her.
Then, let�s change rooms
Misuzu leads the way.
Chapter 954. Night of Flirting The Night I embraced Haiji Star
Let�s take a shower before having sex.
This is just good manners for Haiji-san who is about to give her virginity to me.
I�m alone in the shower room.
Ruriko and the girls offered to wash my back but I refused.
To be honest, I wanted some time to reorganize myself.
Today, I had too much sex.
No, if it�s compared to the usual amount I do with my family, it�s still okay.
I have to pay attention as it is the girl�s first time. And it�s a lot of trouble.
I took Rie and Eri�s virginity, and then there�s also Haiji-san.
Hmm, I have to be careful when it�s girls that are younger than me.
Haa.
I look at myself in the mirror.
My face is showing exhaustion.
I can�t go to Haiji-san with that kind of face.
I have to stand strong.
Okay
I started doing the breathing exercise Michi and everyone does in the morning.
Haa, suu
I take deep breaths, boosting my heart and lungs.
My heart�s throbbing, and I am sweating lightly, but I continue.
It�s to improve blood circulation and remove waste products through perspiration.
It sharpens one�s senses and refreshes the mind
Good
Following that, I do some stretching exercises.
I stretch out muscles I haven�t used when having sex.
It�ll get stiff when I use it.
Right.
Michi mentioned that she learned it from her Grandfather.
Humans are also animals. Animals move. Therefore, when you feel doubtful, move your body lightly, warm your muscles, make your blood flow lively. Stimulate your bones, muscles, nerves, trunk, and your brain. If worrying in your head is all you do, you�ll only sink deeper in your troubles When you have some worries to think about and all you do is cover yourself with a blanket, then you won�t come up with anything.
If you give up thinking, go outside and take a walk, take a bath, you can find more ideas with that.
That�s how the story goes.
If you loosen your body, your mind will loosen up too.
You can reset your brain.
You can analyze objectively, from a different standpoint.
If�s important to rest one�s body, but I think that there�s merit on purposely moving your body
Yeah, Michi�s right.
If I think that I want to take a rest, I might crash and wake up in the morning.
That�s why I should move my body like this.
All while making sure that I don�t exhaust myself.
I warmed up my body to some extent and washed off the sweat.
While at it, I washed my head with shampoo since the old Kouzuki SS training grounds had none.
I wash my body with soap.
That was a worthwhile use of my time alone.
Now, how�s this?
I look at myself in the mirror.
It�s better than earlier.
I can see vigor in my eyes now.
With this, I should be alright if I face Haiji-san.
I leave the shower room and head to the dressing room.
I put on new clean underwear.
I put on a white cotton shirt and a fresh pair of pants.
Now, let�s go.
Dear, this way
Katsuko-nee�s waiting for me in the corridor.
Then, Katsuko-nee led the way and we walked through a long corridor.
Our meeting place is Ruriko-chan�s room
Ruriko�s room?
You know? Ruriko-chan made that room for sex, right?
Yeah.
Ruriko lived in this Kouzuki mansion ever since she was a child.
Therefore, Ruriko has some private rooms where she can use it for however she wants it.
Half a year ago, Ruriko basically started living in our Kuromori mansion, but.
She swaps with Misuzu and Yoshiko-san from time to time in this mansion so Jii-chan won�t get lonely.
Even tonight, we have no bread-making business since we have no classes tomorrow and so we�re staying over tonight.
Then, Ruriko reorganized one of the rooms she owns.
It became an exclusive sex room for the two of us.
I think that it�s better if it�s just the two of you for her first time. Of course, it�s inevitable to know that everyone will watch the deflowering but, she�s embarrassed to have people watch her right next to the bedside Katsuko-nee�s talking about Haiji-san.
Ruriko-chan said that if that�s the case, then she�ll lend her room
I see. Ruriko granted Haiji-san�s wish.
That sex room is remodeled to Ruriko�s preferences.
By that I mean, Ruriko loves filming sex.
And so, that room is filled with video cameras and you can record everything from above the bed.
Naturally, that means you can watch the video in the room from other rooms.
Haiji-san and I will be alone in Ruriko�s sex room, but.
Everyone will watch her deflowering, and so that�s one way of sparing her the embarrassment.
I think that�s the right answer. If people are watching in that room, especially that young lady, she will retort on everything you do, won�t she?
Katsuko-nee smiles wryly.
That young lady.It�s Torii-san.
Torii Mariko-san thinks of Haiji-san as her servant, and so.
She will start complaining while we�re in the middle of sex.
She�s filled with curiosity that she will make noise without reading the mood.
Hey, stop! Let me see that part! and Haiji�s hurt, stop it! We won�t be able to concentrate on sex if she continues to speak from the sidelines.
Misuzu-san can deal with her but I will keep watch to make sure that she doesn�t get too agitated that she invades your room
Yeah, please do. Katsuko-nee
We would prefer avoiding any strange troubles while I take Haiji-san�s virginity. It�s a once in a lifetime event.
Ojou-sama, Margo-chan, Nagisa, Nei-chan, Mana-chan aren�t present right now. I�m the only one who can do this
Minaho-neesan, Nei, and Mana are staying in the old Kouzuki SS training building.
Margo-san and Nagisa are in the Kuromori Mansion. We left Megu and Ai over there too.
Agnes, Mao-chan, Luna, Koyomi-chan, they�re tired from playing that they�re sleeping somewhere in this mansion.
Wait a second?
Speaking of which, I haven�t seen Yoshiko-san
I realized.
Once the party is done, I saw her outside the mansion, but.
I haven�t seen her since coming back.
Is Yoshiko-san sleeping in her room, just like Agnes and Mao?
I�m sure that Yoshiko-san played with the younger girls.
Putting the children aside, I think that it�s too early for someone her age to sleep.
She could be lying down but I think that she�s just sulking in bed
Katsuko-nee smiles.
Huh, what�s going on?
Why is Yoshiko-san sulking?
I mean, while Yoshiko-san�s trying to muster up her courage, a new girl comes in and will lose her virginity to Ruriko-chan�s room. Yoshiko-san will never find that amusing
Not amusing?
In truth, she should be the one who offers that virginity in that room and yet, all she does is grit her molars and bury her face on the pillow in the bed
Katsuko-nee said.
Besides, Ruriko-chan created a room that is off-limits to Yoshiko-san. That puts pressure on her
Huh?
Yoshiko-san is Ruriko-chan�s attendant before, right? She�s with Ruriko-chan all the time and she looks after her daily life. That�s why it�s natural for Yoshiko-san to be in Ruriko-chan�s private space too That�s true.
They were living together ever since they were young.
Yoshiko-san assists Ruriko from taking a bath to changing clothes.
It meant that Yoshiko-san can freely enter Ruriko�s private rooms.
But now, Ruriko-chan bans Yoshiko-san from entering rooms that are related to sex
Therefore, Yoshiko-san can�t enter Ruriko�s sex room.
She�s forbidden to enter.
Yoshiko-san isn�t your woman yet
Yeah.
Misuzu and all the women who came with me from Kuromori house are.
They have entered Ruriko�s sex room.
I�ve done it with three or four of them.
That room isn�t a sacred ground for just Ruriko and me.
My family can enter that place.
Ruriko is sending Yoshiko-san an implicit message that if she wants to enter that room, she needs to have sex with me.
However, while Yoshiko-san�s hesitating, another unknown woman is permitted to enter that room. Yoshiko-san can�t bear that. She feels like another person is cutting in the line between her and Ruriko-chan Yoshiko-san lived together with Ruriko in Jii-chan�s mansion.
This place has memories of Yoshiko-san and Ruriko-san.
But now, Ruriko and Yoshiko also live in our mansion.
It�s only the first three months where the two lived separately.
She managed to accept life in the Kuromori house somehow, but.
This sentiment where she can�t control her home ground, the Kouzuki mansion, is.
Yoshiko-san probably hates it.
Well, let�s leave her for now. If she doesn�t feel frustrated, then she can�t get up
Katsuko-nee says that but.
But you know, it doesn�t mean that having sex with me is the right choice for her
Right.
Yoshiko-san can fall in love with an ordinary man and marry him, can�t she?
If she joins my family and becomes my woman.
She can�t do any of that.
Especially since I, Kuromori Kou, am Misuzu�s fiance, and it�s known by the public,
I can�t marry Yoshiko-san.
Putting on a wedding dress, calling her friends and getting married, that�s something she can�t do.
The choice depends on her. Her happiness and misfortunes are her responsibility. However, in Yoshiko-san�s case, she tossed the problem and kept it on hold
Katsuko-nee.
She�s in the time where she must make her decision
Even I can�t deal with dozens of women around me
My limit is drawing near.
If we�re accepting her in the family, then we need to be prepared for it too. It�s our responsibility
That�s right, once we�re family, we will never betray nor abandon her.
Our family is a lifetime pledge to take care of each other.
If not, this family-play will be over.
Ah, Sensei, give me a moment
Ruriko�s in front of Ruriko�s sex room.
Ruriko-sama�s taking photos inside
Taking photos of Haiji-san while she�s a virgin.
She wants to get it done before having sex with Sensei
Oh, she�s embarrassed to have me watch her spread her legs and take photos of it
I mean, since Ruriko-sama�s inside, it will be a three-way relationship
Yomi said.
She doesn�t like it. She wants her firstime sex with just her and Sensei
Yomi read Haiji-san�s thoughts.
She�s still Kouzuki Ruriko-sama to her
Katsuko-nee said.
Haiji-san who entered this Kouzuki mansion as Torii Mariko-san�s bodyguard.
She knows that Ruriko is the granddaughter of the head of Kouzuki house, a family with huge power backing them.
She understands, and therefore, she can�t create a smooth relationship.
Yomi too. Yomi unconsciously calls her Ruriko-sama I know that I have to call her Ruriko-oneesama
Yomi and the Takakura sisters asked for Jii-chan�s help and got to know us.
It�s become a habit for them to speak politely when it comes to people of Kouzuki house.
Even though I can take it easy when talking to Sensei
She smiled at me.
That�s what�s amazing about him. His attitude never changes whoever he faces. He�s thickheaded in a sense. But that�s okay
I don�t know if she�s praising me or insulting me.
Either way, Haiji-san�s still nervous
I guessed.
Though she�s ready to lose her virginity, she�s still a young girl.
Be gentle but strict with her
Yeah. You�re right, I�ll do that. Katsuko-nee
Naturally, I will be gentle, but that alone will make one spoiled.
Therefore, show strictness at times.
Click.
The door opens.
Ruriko shows up.
Onii-sama, I�m done taking photos of the �before� Please come in and enjoy the night
She smiled.
Please use everything inside the room as you please. Once you�re satisfied, we�re sorry to bother but please do call us. We�ll be ready to take the �after� shots
Taking photos of my penis inside Haiji-san.
And taking photos of semen spilling from her deflowered pussy.
Well, it�s the usual.
Then, Yomi will be going to Tsukiko-oneesama�s room
Those who have Miko powers can�t come close to Torii-san.
It�s because Kaan Momoko-neechan will doubt us that we might�ve manipulated Torii-san�s mind.
Therefore, Tsukiko and Yomi are in a different room from Torii-san.
Ruriko will come to Yomi-chan�s room too
I will be heading to Misuzu-san�s room. Well, Michi-chan and Edie are present there so it should be okay
Katsuko-nee said.
Yeah, Thanks
Please enjoy it. Onii-sama
Good luck, Sensei
Don�t force yourself too hard. Just do what you can. If you can�t do it today, just push it for tomorrow
Ruriko, Yomi, and Katsuko-nee said.
Yeah, I�ll do my best
The best that I can do.
I�m determined.
Knock, knock.
I knocked on the door and opened.
Ah, i�ve been waiting
Haiji-san�s sitting on the bed bashfully, wearing nothing but a bathrobe.
It�s the adult size and so it�s bigger than Haiji-san.
Uhm, please take care of me
Haiji-san tells me with a blushing face.
Me too, my best regards
I speak politely and bow my head to Haiji-san.
I�m not the one giving it.
I�m the one taking Haiji-san�s virginity.
It�s that kind of mood.
Then, how should we do it?
Somehow, this is embarrassing.
I know that everyone�s watching through the cameras, but still.
When we�re alone in a room.
Haiji-san and I never had a proper conversation before.
Normal? Or does Haiji-san want something?
I say while standing before the door.
I can sense Haiji-san�s nervousness as she sits on the bed that I can�t come close to her.
Her heart is throbbing.
Haiji-san�s blushing.
uhm, I have a request
O-Okay, anything?
Haiji-san looked up at me with upturned eyes.
please call me Haiji, or Adelheid
Ah, yeah. Got it
And, uhm
What?
Can I call Kuromori-sama Shatz?
What?
Shatz
Err.
no?
well, not really, but, what does it mean?
Uhm, it�s how you call your lover in my homeland
Oh, like how Edie calls me Darling
Got it, call me however you want
Thank you, Schatz,
Haiji-san smiled.
And so, Schatz
what?
Haiji-san speaks bashfully.
please tie me up
Huh?
please tie me up so I can�t move, and violate me
You mean?
I want to lose my virginity like that
Chapter 955. Night of Flirting The night I embraced Haiji Preparation
Though everyone�s watching through the cameras.
Haiji-san and I are alone in the room.
A halforeign beauty sits on the bed wearing a bathrobe, looks at me.
I talked that my origins were from a prostitution den in the slums
Yeah, you did say that.
I escaped from there. Seki-sama�s correct, I graduated from the shorterm course, but I still graduated from the academy. However
Haiji-san said.
So far, I never thought of marrying in the future. I know that I can�t have a lover
Why do you think that way?
I.
Haiji-san, I mean, Haiji, you�re beautiful
She has black hair and finely chiseled features. Her big eyes. That smooth bridge of the nose.
She�s definitely a beauty.
Besides, you have talent. Even if it�s a shorterm course, you graduated at that age because you skipped grades, haven�t you?
She�s trained her body. Besides, she�s also smart.
My talents aren�t that important. I understood that when I saw the people in this mansion. I saw how overweening I was
That�s.
Michi, Edie, Shou-neechan & Rei-chan, Margo-san, Kyouko-san, and Miss Cordelia.
Seeing all those extremely strong people.
Yeah, well, you�d feel down. It�s normal. But you see, Kyouko-san is someone who breaks the rules
No, I overestimated myself that I can cross over the society by myself that I feel embarrassed to the core
That�s.
You�re overstretching. Haiji. You thought that you have to do it alone. That�s all
She had no person she can rely on and nobody to protect her.
That�s why she�s steeled herself and became standoffish.
She became wary of antagonism from others that she created a wall around herself.
It often happens. I experienced that too
When I just entered high school, I didn�t make any friends.
Thinking about it, that is communication disorder itself.
I couldn�t trust anyone because my parents abandoned me.
I�m too cautious of the people around me that my speech became unclear and I acted suspiciously.
Luckily, I met my family. Therefore, I�m saved
I wanted to talk to Haiji before having sex with her.
This world has a lot of evil intent, see? People who are so much of a scum that they can do anything just to satisfy their desires
Shirasaka Sousuke and Cesario Viola for example.
Right, there�s also the Kansai Yakuza who had control of the Takakura shrine.
They�re guys who are happy to make people kneel, plunder, cause misfortune on someone.
No, it�s not just the big-shot criminals.
You can find people who have ill-intent in your daily lives.
People who will bully someone once they show an opportunity.
Those who assault the weak to relieve their stress.
Ill-intent will always come after us.
My Granma�s the only one I can talk to back then. When she died, I created a wall around me like a hamster, held my breath, erased my presence, and lived that way
That was me back then.
There was no blood-related parents who protect me in my home, in school, anywhere
Right.
My parents abandoned me
Haiji.
I understand that
Huh?
I went through the same experience when Mother died. I didn�t trust anyone around me. They were evil who pretend to be good
This girl is smart, and so she can see what�s behind the words of the adults.
Therefore, she never got fooled and experienced cruelty, however.
She became unable to trust people as well.
Without anyone to protect me, I had to survive on my own. That�s what I thought all the time too
Haiji said Too
There�s the difference between Haiji and me
I smiled wryly.
I�m not talented nor smart like Haiji
Haiji looked at me.
That�s why I fell to despair. I can�t live alone, and so I stopped caring. I didn�t even care if I die. I thought that I had no future. I couldn�t think of what�s ahead that the image of my future was pitch black Far from a year, I couldn�t imagine what happens to me for the next month.
My father left me and disappeared.
I covered myself with a blanket in a pitch-black room. It was cold, scary, pitiful. Yeah, I felt pitiful instead of sad. How cold? I can�t feel anything but my temperature. All I did was wait for the morning. I�m scared of the dark after all I was alone in that house.
I�m scared of going to the toilet at night and so it became a habit to go while it�s still bright.
Me too. I was like that too!
Haiji speaks somewhat excitedly.
I was scared because I�m alone. It�s cold. I felt pitiful, that�s why I.
She put on an aloof and brave front, and make contact with other people that way.
But it�s different now. I have my family. People who will live together with me. People who will protect me. People I can trust. And people I want to keep safe
I want to protect my family from the evil of this world.
Not just receiving protection but giving it as well. If it�s just me then I wouldn�t care about I have to keep my precious family safe. And for that reason.
I clenched my fist.
That�s why I will use all kinds of powers, no matter how unlawful it is, to keep my family safe. Without any power, evil will destroy us right away. That�s the world we live in
I�ve prepared myself for this.
In short. Haiji, humans can�t live alone. No matter how strong you are, you can�t live alone. You will need to have someone with you, someone who will protect you, and someone you�ll protect. Else, everything is in vain Haiji who pushed herself to the limits will collapse sometime.
In fact, Haiji failed from leaving as Torii-san�s bodyguard and step up as a bodyguard of a better nobility.
She�s about to start a referral business of Academy graduates but Shou-neechan shut it down.
No matter how resourceful Haiji is, she can�t win against adults.
Furthermore, Shou-neechan�s a first-class bodyguard.
Her beauty, physical ability, her knowledge from the Academy in Europe, her status as Jii-chan�s personal bodyguard, plus her achievements and connections with the leaders in each circle.
No matter how much Haiji, a chick, fights her, she will never win.
Besides.
Shou-neechan also changed after joining our family.
Back then, she has that harsh personality, but.
Now she�s calmer. She has plenty of composure.
It�s because she found a family she wants to keep safe.
I want to protect Haiji too. I know that I�m weak and stupid, but still, I want to do what I can for Haiji
I look straight at Haiji.
Therefore. Haiji, please keep us safe too. Help us. Protecting, helping each other. That�s what family means
Yes, I know, mein Schatz1 I want to be your family, please make me
Haiji stands from the bed and comes before me.
I think that this family system is wonderful. Tying up a sexual relationship with you, pledging to bear your child, and forming a family with you as center
Oh, Haiji�s told that Torii Mariko-san�s watching from a different room.
She�s inviting Torii-san.
You will never betray your family. You�re that kind of man. That is why you are the keystone of the family. And, we will never betray you either. Therefore, this family creates a strong bond of Me to you, and You, to me Haiji said.
Joining in your family means vowing to have sex with nobody but you. That�s all. The people we protect and the people who protect us live together
I now get why Edie wants Haiji to join our family as soon as possible.
This girl is under pressure and insecurity that she has to live alone, but.
If we fix that distortion, she�s a splendid girl.
Her true nature is an honest and insightful girl.
For me who can�t consider ordinary romance nor marriage, this is the best path to take
Then, she speaks to me.
So, please, make me yours
I.
Haiji
I embraced her body.
Earlier, she just had her proof of virginity photographed.
Thus, she�s naked under her bathrobe.
Ah
Her mind is mature but her body is still young.
She�s small, thin, and soft.
Schatz. Ahn, I feel weak when you embrace me like that
That�s good. It means you�re leaning on me
Yes
Haiji loosens up in my arms.
Let�s kiss
O-Okay, please do
Haiji�s body stiffens once again.
I bring my lips closer to Haiji�s face.
Then, we kissed softly.
!
Oh, Haiji�s getting nervous. Her lips fill with pressure.
I coil my arms around Haiji�s back and embrace her tightly while kissing.
Ten seconds. Twenty.
Yeah.
Feeling my tight embrace.
Haiji�s body loosens up its tension.
Her lips became soft and springy once again.
I let go of her after a short while.
Puha, haa, haa, haa
Haiji�s blushing, her breathing is violent.
She�s aroused.
There, Haiji
Huh?
I carried Haiji in my arms
uhm
It�s okay. You�re light, I can carry you to the bed
thank you
Haiji replied bashfully
Oh, I can feel her skin across the thin bathrobe.
My right arm can feel Haiji�s spine.
My left arm can feel her thin thighs and bouncy ass.
She�s still young so there�s not much meat on her thighs, but.
Women�s asses swell to some extent, even if they�re young.
This is like a dream. To think that a man would carry me like this
Oh.
I can hear the girls on the other rooms thinking that they want me to give them a princess carry too.
If it�s Mao-chan, Agnes, and Luna, it would be easy.
Michi, Mana, Ruriko, and Yomi have a small stature and so I don�t think I�ll have problems with it, but.
Megu, Ai, Misuzu, Tsukiko, Kana-senpai, and the other girls.I think I can barely do it.
Minaho-neesan is tall, but she�s thin.
But, if I try to carry Shou-neechan and Rei-chan, the tall girls.
Yeah. I guess I have to train my arm strength further.
As for those who have nearly the same height as me but have great volume, like Katsuko-nee and Nei.
Nagisa and Yukino are pregnant, and so let�s not think about it for now.
I carry Haiji to the bed while thinking about all that.
Give me a second
What?
Haiji looks up at me curiously.
Haiji, you want me to tie you up, right? If I recall, there�s one in this closet
This is Ruriko�s sex room.
Ruriko�s masochism is strong.
Found it. Leather handcuffs. It won�t leave a mark on your skin nor stop your blood flow
We can bind her without clamping her skin too tight. This is a fine item.
Ruriko said that I can use whatever is in the room so I will
I hold the leather cuffs and head back to Haiji who�s waiting for me on the bed.
These cuffs are thin but they�re custom made. I can hang Haiji on the ceiling and this will stay strong. Now, raise your hands. Banzai
O-Okay
Haiji raises her hands up in the air while wearing a bathrobe just as I told her.
I insert the leather cuffs on her wrist in turns.
I make sure that it�s not too tight, but not too loose either.
After locking her arms with leather gloves, I tied it up on the chain attached to the bed.
This bed is prepared for that kind of play and so it has metal fixtures for ropes and chains around, it should have no problem with its strength.
How�s this? You can feel that you�re tied up even though it�s just your wrist, right?
Yes, I feel my heart throbbing
Haiji replies bashfully.
I took off my shirt and lie down next to Haiji.
By the way, why do you want to get tied up?
I whispered to Haiji�s ears.
I might rampage from fear, therefore
She looked at me with a blushing face.
If I�m under the impression that I�m tied up, then I won�t struggle
It�s okay if you try
but, everyone�s watching
Haiji�s worried about the eyes of other people.
I would like to improve the time of death
No, you�re not going to die.
Don�t be afraid, believe me,
I gently pat Haiji�s cheeks.
yes, thank you
Then.
I�m taking this off
YEs
Haiji closed her eyes.
No. Don�t close your eyes. Look at me
But.
If you close your eyes, you won�t be able to see who�s doing what on you, right? You�ll start thinking Why is this happening to me?
I said.
It�s a rule when I have sex. You don�t close your eyes, you look at your partner and continue to confirm what�s in your vision, what�s happening to you, who�s doing it
i understand
I loosen the cord of Haiji�s bathrobe.
i�m nervous
Me too
Our first time having sex.
I feel like I�ve returned to the time when I was a virgin.
Each of the women is different. Their minds, their bodies, their sensitive spots.
I can�t down in the experience and knowledge with other girls.
I must understand the woman that is before me.
I�ll open the chest part
Err
I want to see Haiji�s breasts. I want to touch and lick them
I love breasts after all.
then please do
Yeah, well then.
I spread the chest part of Haiji�s bathrobe nervously.
I opened it widely.
The white skin of a halforeign beauty.
Then.
uhm, is it weird?
It�s bigger than I imagined.
It�s not to the extent where I can call her loli-big-tits like Yomi, but.
How do I say it?
The shape of her breasts is a bit unique.
It�s the European shape. I heard that most girls in Europe are shaped like that
I remembered Katsuko-nee telling me that.
Yeah, these breasts are springy and they�re like fruits dangling down.
It�s not like that. Don�t worry
Anya�s breasts are like this too.
is that so?
Yeah
I grab Haiji�s breasts lightly.
It�s soft, elastic, and warm.
Haiji�s skin is getting hot from arousal.
This feels weird
Haiji said.
Having my breasts massaged like that
Does it hurt?
It doesn�t, it just feels strange
How does it feel?
I feel like my back is shivering. My chest feels hazy
That�s not good
I.
I�ll touch it more and lick it
Haiji�s nipples are colored beautiful pink.
It�s standing out from her areola.
I grind her nipples with both hands.
Hyaa, that was a jolt
Haiji trembles.
Yeah. I�m licking it
I forcibly place my lips on her right nipple.
aah!
Haiji leaks out a small voice.
I spread out saliva from my mouth.
Pecho, pecho.
I lick her nipples.
aah, don�t lick too much
She looks at me lick her nipples and she leaks out hot breaths.
aahn, you�re like a baby
Yeah, now I�m licking the other side
This time, I crawl my tongue on her left nipple.
Chapter 956. Night of Flirting The night I embraced Haiji Feeling our skin
Ahn.it feels weird. Are you enjoying.ah, my breasts?
Haiji asks while I lick her nipples.
Yeah, it�s fun. Haiji�s beautiful, and that bashful face is also cute
I attack Haiji�s nipples with my lips and tongue.
Then, I look at Haiji�s face.
Haiji�s looking back at me.
Look, you can see how much I enjoy this, right? Sex is about a man and a woman enjoying each other while looking at each other�s reactions
If the other party can�t feel anything, then it�s just masturbation.
There�s no good or bad breasts. This is Haiji�s breasts, and nothing else
I massage her European pear-shaped breasts.
This texture, elasticity, it�s like this with the current Haiji. I want to know about Haiji today, tonight, right now. I want to understand
Her still-virgin body.
Tomorrow, it will change.
Humans change slowly every day. They never stop changing. Therefore, I want to feel that having sex at least once a day. I want to understand
That�s what I think.
I don�t discover everything about the woman after having sex once, I need to do it again and again to do that. That�s how complicated and deep women are, and they also change fast
Is that so?
Haiji looks at me.
That�s right. Haiji, have you ever thought that you would be having sex with me after a few hours during the party?
You�re right
She ignored me back then.
She only thinks of me as someone extra.
She never thought of me as someone she should impress with her skills.
People change. Naturally, I do too. Even in cases where people think that they can�t change, they just notice that they already did before they are aware. Therefore, one must look with eyes wide open and look at the �now� of their partner. A condescending attitude of I know myself the most, or I know everything about her will only get you in trouble What do you mean by trouble?
Haiji asks.
The people I love will scatter. The people I love will abandon me. They will be gone from my surroundings. That�s what I�m the most afraid of
I replied honestly.
If I take a condescending attitude towards my women because I got conceited.
My women will abandon me.
I�m an inferior man, I have no worth.
Therefore, I always take a good look. To understand every one, to see the changes in me. I look straight at it. You�ll only know what to do if you give it a good look
I won�t think It should be .
I won�t think I know
After all, I might not understand it.
I must not overestimate myself and I must not act arrogantly.
Anyway, I look at what�s happening at the moment.
To see if there are changes from before.
I�m dumber than others, and I can�t understand the what, why, and how of events. Therefore, I give it a good look. I don�t arbitrarily decide on something, I look at things with nothing in mind. If not, I might make a mistake. it will only cause displeasure to everyone Worst case, my family will leave me.
Is it that necessary?
Haiji peeks into my eyes.
It�s obvious. They�re my family now. They�re precious. I don�t want anyone to leave me
I bury my face on Haiji�s chest.
Starting tonight, Haiji is also my family. I�ll treat you with care. Therefore, please stay with me
Haiji.
So cute
Huh?
This halforeign beauty stares at me with motherly love.
My Schatz, your heart has a big black hole in it
Haiji?
Everyone wants to fill that hole, and yet, you are scared of love from other people. You fear that you�re not qualified of their love
I.
It�s okay. Even so. Just as you�ve said to me, you�re you. And we love you from the bottom of our hearts
Then, she hugs my face.
There�s no need to be afraid. I�m here right now. I�m looking at you. Just like how you�re looking at me
Haiji�s eyes have tears in them.
I�m happy
Haiji?
The man who I offer my love offers his back. It�s a meeting by chance
That�s.
I never understood. Why did Misuzu-sama and everyone send you to danger? You�re not a man who fights, and so you should�ve been with Misuzu-sama, somewhere safe, and yet.
I joined the attack on the karaoke bar.
After that, I also stood as everyone dealt with the Yakuza in the old training building of Kouzuki SS.
After all, I.
I�m a member of the criminal organization Black Forest
And, I can�t let Edie get in danger by themselves.
Schatz. You�re a bit crazy. You�re not normal. You think that you can�t leave it for other people, that you have to be in a place of danger all the time. That you have to answer everyone�s expectations and that you fear that you�ll lose everyone�s confidence. Even though that won�t happen Haiji speaks gently to me.
But, your family loves you because you�re like that. It�s going to be okay, you can stay here, Instead of saying that, becoming overprotective of you, they let you out. Of course, you always have the most support, but still, you don�t choose the easy way. They let you do what you want. That�s great love That�s.
You�re loved, my Schatz. And, you also love them. Your family
Haiji smiled.
It�s very interesting. It�s contradictory, but it�s okay. As long as there�s love
That�s.
I love you too. And, I want to become a woman worthy of you
Then.
Please teach me about sex. So I would become a woman worthy of you
Oh.
That�s enough talk.
What�s left is to feel each other�s bodies.
Haiji, I like you
Me too, I want to be with you forever
We kiss each other.
I insert my tongue inside Haiji.
The tip of my tongue touches the surface of Haiji�s tooth.
It�s smooth.
Then, she opened up.
Haiji�s tongue entwines with mine.
?
Haiji twitched.
are you okay?
i�m sorry, I never thought that entwining tongues would shock me that much
Haiji speaks bashfully.
There�s more coming
Yes, please.Please teach Haiji
She�s a halforeign girl raised in Europe, Haiji�s body is mature for her age, but still.
Haiji�s startled expression was charming.
This young girl is blooming now.
She�s rapidly developing to become a woman.
First, your ears
I cover Haiji and kiss her from the back of her ears to her nape. I lick it.
Ahn that makes me shiver
Haiji�s bare chest touches mine.
Her nipples standing up from arousal rubs on my chest.
I will look for all the sensitive parts of Haiji
yes
I crawl my tongue from Haiji�s nape to her chest.
I smear my saliva on Haiji�s skin like calligraphy.
Then, back to her nipples.
I can�t help it. Women�s nipples are for licking, for sucking.
Ah, aah, it�s different from earlier. I can feel more
It�s not just me, Haiji�s different from earlier now
Me?
Look, your nipples are hard now. I can grind it like this
I flick the tip of her nipple.
aah, it tingles me! aah
I attack her more with my tongue.
aahn aah! i feel weird
Yeah, do it. It�s okay to feel it. It�s just the two of us
We have people watching the cameras from another room, but.
Nobody�s going to come in until Haiji loses her virginity.
Haiji and I are alone.
yes, i�ll feel it all.
Haiji.
Please grab my breasts tighter
I grab and massage the breasts free from my tongue.
aah, it feels good
Gently, cautiously, more than touching it.
Haiji today likes it when I put a little strength and massage her.
Then that means, her nipples too.
Auu?
I suck them strongly.
Ahn That feels good, yes
I knew it.
Then, I suck on both her nipples in turns.
Then, my tongue explores Haiji�s body.
Ah
I opened up the bathrobe still covering her lower half.
no
Haiji�s cute navel shows up.
Haiji twists her body and hides her genitals but since her hands are cuffed, she can�t resist further.
That�s cute, Haiji
Haiji has some soft light pubic hair growing up.
It�s growing delicately that it�s still fresh.
it�s embarrassing
It�s obvious. It�s normal to feel embarrassed when someone�s looking at your embarrassing parts
Losing that embarrassment is just sad, or miserable.
Having someone ready to get naked before me anytime, anywhere, is a bit.
I�m more aroused when the girl twists her body and her skin turns red in shyness.
First, I greeted her navel with my lips.
Ah
Then, my tongue goes lower.
Yeah, I remember the illustration I�ve seen on textbooks.
My tongue goes lower as it conquers Haiji�s body.
don�t look there
Haiji says in a panic.
Why?
because
Haiji looks at me bashfully.
it�s wet
Haiji�s virgin slit.
Her slit closed tightly seeps out love nectar.
Yeah, it�s wet
I.
That�s why I�m going to lick it
Huh?
I won�t know Haiji�s taste unless I give it a lick, right?
I stretch out my tongue.
aah!
I run my tongue up and down the slit.
Love nectar spills out from her insides.
It penetrates my tongue.
It has a sour taste.
aah, does it tastes weird?
Didn�t I tell you not to worry about it?
I stimulate her slit, digging my tongue in.
aahn!
It doesn�t matter if it tastes weird or not. Haiji�s body is mine only. Isn�t that right? I like it, so don�t worry about it
Aah, you like it?
She looks at me with wet eyes
Isn�t that obvious? You�re so cute. That�s why, Haiji.
I.
Spread your legs, Spread it all the way
I can�t open her slit if she doesn�t spread her legs.
O-Okay
Hiaji has her hands tied up on a leather cuff above her head.
The young lady exposes her fair body as her bathrobe spreads open.
She spreads her thighs, which don�t have meat yet.
More. Spread it more
O-Okay
Haiji is a woman who uses her body as a bodyguard to earn money.
She should be training and stretching her body every day.
Therefore, her hip joint is soft.
She spreads her legs and her thighs tough the bed.
Ah, ah, uu
She looks up at me embarrassed.
Even after spreading her legs this much, her slit still doesn�t open.
She�s a virgin so it�s inevitable.
I�m going to open and look at it inside
please do, Ruriko-sama did take photos earlier already
Yeah, Ruriko already recorded Haiji�s hymen before me.
Don�t be afraid
I use fingers from both my hands.
Kupaa.
Haiji�s door opens.
Love nectar drips out.
I�m enveloped with an obscene odor.
I�m embarrassed, This is more embarrassing compared to when Ruriko-sama took photos of it
They�re both women, and Ruriko�s not a lesbian.
Compared to that, I look at it filled with lust.
aah, I�m being seen
Haiji squeezes out more love nectar from embarrassment.
I can�t see the insides like this.
I.
I�m slurping this out
What?
Haiji couldn�t understand what I said but I already placed my lips on Haiji�s pussy and suck out the love nectar.
Hyaauu
Haiji�s body trembled.
After a few moments.
Spread it for a little longer
I spread out her slit.
Hyaa
Now I can see it
Haiji�s hymen inside her meat pot.
It�s a whiteish pink flesh membrane.
This is also different from every person.
It�s a difference between women.
Yeah, I see your hymen. I saw it with my own eyes
thank you
Haiji thanked me for some reason.
But, I�ll be taking that today
I�m going to thrust my dick in that membrane and tear it
O-Okay
Haiji looked at me.
But, I�m going to change, so.
She speaks straight to me.
This alone self will become one of your women
That�s right, people change. They have to.
uhm, today, there�s a high likelihood that I may become pregnant
It�s her unsafe day
i�m ready. If I get pregnant, I�ll bear the child. You�ll raise them together, right?
Haiji doesn�t know about contraceptives.
That we use that kind of medicine.
Of course. My family and I.Haiji�s elder and younger sisters will all raise them together. Therefore, you don�t have to worry about it
O-Okay
But she�s still scared.
Haiji�s trembling.
Haiji, it�s going to be okay
I embraced her small body.
I kissed her in the lips.
Until her trembling becomes smaller.
i�m not scared. I�m not scared, because it�s you. My Schatz
Haiji persuades herself.
By the way, what does that Shats mean?
I asked.
It�s a German word, one way they call their lover. It�s similar to sweet in English. Meaning, My treasure
Oh, so it�s the same as Edie�s Darling
I start up a conversation to calm Haiji down.
I�m a half-blood after all. I don�t want to forget my ancestry
I see
She�s facing her past her own way, thus those words come from her.
I kissed Haiji on the cheeks.
Haiji, you�re such an earnest girl
I�m sorry that I�m not flexible
I�m praising you. It�s cute
thank you
Haiji blushes bashfully That�s really cute.
Okay, I�m taking my clothes off too
I�m still wearing my pants and briefs.
It�s about time I let this erection free.
I take off my belt and lower down my pants.
Then, I lowered my underwear.
Big.
Haiji mutters after seeing my erect penis
You�ve seen it earlier haven�t you?
Haiji watched me have sex with Misuzu and the girls in the bathroom after the party.
Naturally, she�s seen my erect penis already.
back then, I never thought that it would go inside me
Haiji said.
err, should I lick it?
Huh?
Uhm, licking it with my tongue before it comes inside me
Haiji doesn�t have that much sexual knowledge.
No, but.
Then, just a bit.
Since she asked for it, I�ll have her suck me while she�s still a virgin.
If you lick it all over and smear it with your saliva, it will become smoother
O-Okay
I stick out my penis to Haiji�s mouth.
Oh, I can feel Haiji�s hot sighs of arousal.
Lick it
Haiji opens her mouth and accepts my penis.
Ooh, her mouth is.
It�s moist and warm.
Chapter 957. Night of Flirting The night I embraced Haiji DefloweringCreampie
Hmm, hmm
The young halforeign lady puts my penis in her mouth.
She hasn�t learned how to do it properly and so she uses her tongue awkwardly.
But, it�s lively, so it�s great.
Hmm, hmm, hmm
My mouth gets harder inside Haiji�s warm mouth.
Can this big thing enter me?
Haiji mutters.
It will. Don�t worry
I confirmed Haiji�s entrance earlier.
She�s still young but her Japaneseuropean origin shows good development in her body.
I can go in smoothly compared to Rie and Eri.
O-Okay, please take care of me
Haiji replies bashfully.
Uhm, I�m prepared for the pain involved, and so please go all out
This is.
I want to make memories I�ll never forget
Even if you don�t say that, this is your first and only deflowering.
You won�t forget it.
Although.
This will be a good memory
I gently pat Haiji�s cheeks as she licks my glans.
Haiji, let�s make this a precious memory for the two of us
That�s right, I won�t say I�ll make it a good memory, and such.
Sex is about a man and a woman.
It�s the two people who make it.
In ten years, twenty, thirty, no, even in fifty years, we�ll remember this and say that it was fun
Haiji looked up at me.
Yes
She replies with a small voice.
Uhm, should I lick and suck it more?
Err.
Please teach me. I will not do it with anyone but you for the rest of my life. Teach me how to make you feel pleasure
I.
If that�s the case, uhm, sorry to ask but could you lick this part?
I point at my balls.
This part?
Hmm.
I don�t know if Haiji is aware but this part is where the semen is created
I know. It�s called testicles, isn�t it?
Haiji said.
Ah, I know it because there�s an anatomy class in the bodyguard academy
Yeah, she�s also a prodigy, just like Edie and Michi.
If not, she won�t be graduating the shorterm course of the academy at such a young age.
She understands medical science and knows about the male body�s physiological response.
And you know, after a lot of things happening today, I already ejaculated a lot. I need to produce semen here or I can�t cum inside Haiji
I make a pathetic explanation.
And if possible, I want to cum a lot inside Haiji�s womb
So much that I�ll get impregnated in one round?
Haiji looks at me with earnest eyes.
That�s right
That�s why, I replied to her earnestly.
It�s not like I need to get Haiji pregnant, but still.I mean, it�s better if you�re a bit more grown-up than this, but, this is our first sex, and so I want Haiji to remember the taste of my semen your womb Haiji stares at me.
I want the deepest part of your womb to become mine and mine only me. I want all of Haiji, both in mind and body
Haiji.
Yes. I�ll offer my everything to you
Then, she kisses my glans.
You truly are fascinating. A very interesting man
Huh?
Still scared even this late. Wondering that I might refuse it.
Well.
You�re an honest man. It�s okay. Look, I�m tied up
Haiji looks at her wrist that�s tied up on a leather cuff.
You can violate me as you please until I feel that I belong to you. Please order me. I will show that I can accept it all
Then.
Err, licking the backside of the penis and the testicles, right?
Ah, yeah
Then I�ll lick it, please move them
I lift my balls and press it on Haiji�s lips.
Haiji uses her pink tongue to lick my balls and the back of my penis.
Is this good enough?
yeah
I move my body to raise my balls, telling Haiji to use her tongue to lick it.
Uu, that�s great. I feel like it�s brewing some semen now
Yes, I want more too
She continued to lick it for a while.
Yeah, that�s good enough. Thanks
No, Sex is about making both parties feel pleasure so there�s no need to say thanks
Haiji said.
Then, I�ll give yours a little bit of licking too
I head to Haiji�s crotch again.
No, uhm, I.
I guess she�s embarrassed to have my face close to her pussy.
I already tasted it earlier, but, I can�t go in unless you loosen up
is that so? Then.
I confirmed the inside of her vagina earlier, but.
Haiji, do you touch yourself down here?
I look up at Haiji�s face coming from her crotch, seeing between the two mountains of breasts of hers.
No
She�s never masturbated before?
I thought that I shouldn�t do it
Haiji said.
I came from a prostitution den, and so I thought that I should not possess sexual desire.
Because she�s close to people who use sex as a business, she has strong displeasure towards it.
I�ve always been alone, and so, I had to be wary, even when I�m sleeping. The dorms in the academy are two per room. My roommate might be a lesbian. I can�t be at ease anytime
I see.
I was in despair and solitude because my parents abandoned me, but.
It�s just me in that dark house.
Therefore, I could escape from reality, imagine that I raped Yukino, masturbate all I want every day, but.
Compared to me, Haiji�s in a place where she can�t be alone.
She couldn�t comfort herself at night.
She�s scared of other people.
Not knowing when the people around will assault her.
She�s always cautious of her surroundings, preparing for combat.
She had that kind of life.
Oh, the reason why she�s always aloof, making a wall around her.
I get it now.
I see. Then, you won�t touch yourself ever. If you feel horny, then just tell me. I�ll do it. I�ll lick it. We�ll have sex. Don�t ever do it alone, okay?
Yes, I�ll do so
Haiji replied.
I will not touch myself. I will leave it all to you. Therefore, Mein Schatz, please seek me out too
Yeah got it
It has to be a 50-50 relationship.
Therefore, if Haiji�s banned from masturbating, then me too.
I will not masturbate.
If I want to ejaculate, then I will do it inside my women.
It has to be.
If you never touched yourself before, then you probably don�t know this
I reach out to the upper area of Haiji�s genitals.
what?
Don�t worry about it, just leave it to me
I expose Haiji�s clitoris.
Wha?
Haiji�s body trembled from when I blew the wind on her sensitive spot.
I�m licking this
I use the tip of my tongue to lick her clitoris.
Kyaa! Afuu!
Feeling this kind of pleasure for the first time, Haiji.
i�m scared! what�s this?
Don�t worry! It�s something your body always had
I use a lot of salivae and give her a lick.
The ruby gem becomes polished with water and whetstone.
aah! aah! Kyafu!
Haiji�s clitoris becomes red, it swells.
Just like a ruby gem.
aah, aah, aahn!
Her love nectar spills out a lot.
She�s easy to get wet.
She�s been distant to anything sexual but Haiji�s body might have a disposition where it loves lewd stuff.
aah, no more. please spare me
Haiji closed her thighs.
She presses my face firmly.
I grab Haiji�s thighs and ass with my hands and continue attacking her clitoris.
Yeah, I can feel Haiji�s thighs and ass with my face and hands.
It�s soft and warm. It�s squishy.
Iyaan No more! i�m feeling weird
Then feel it.
I think that Haiji should experience ecstasy before experiencing sex.
I speed up the stimulation.
aah! What�s this? Iyaan! aah! aah! Weird! I�m feeling weird! I! I.
My mouth is wet with Haiji�s love nectar.
aah, aah, kyuu!
Byukubyuku!
Haiji came.
Kuu, auu, aguu, aguu, aguu!
I�m glad that I tied up her arms with leather cuffs.
Haiji�s not struggling because of the mental image that she�s bound.
She�s now exhausted after my tongue attack.
Auu, haa, haauu, haa!
She�s still twisting around, trembling.
I lift Haiji�s lower half,
Then, I continued to caress her until the aftertaste of the climax ended.
Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa
Haiji takes deep breaths.
Her whole body�s sweating.
The smell of love nectar and sweat.
I want to mix the scent of my sweat and semen in here.
I look up from Haiji�s crotch.
I grab the towel from the bedside and wipe off Haiji�s love nectar from my mouth.
Then, I kissed Haiji.
Haa
Haiji seeks my tongue feverishly.
Her skin is flushed.
Her white skin is turning pinkish.
That tightly closed slit opens a little bit.
Everything�s ready.
Haiji. We�re doing it now
I whispered. Haiji opened her eyes.
Yes
Loosen up, take a deep breath. Each time you take a breath, your body loosens up. Imagine that. Copy what I do
I understand
Suu, suu, haa
Suu, suu, haa
Haiji who just reached climax loosens up nicely.
I open up Haiji�s legs to an M shape.
Then, I placed a pillow below her hips to adjust the angle.
Are we going to do it now?
Yeah, we are
I look at Haiji�s body, whose ready for penetration, and get my erect penis harder.
Uhm, do you really want me?
Haiji?
Do you want someone like me?
Haiji. Adelheid Katori. 13.
This girl is just like me, she�s not confident about herself.
Haiji�s cute
I said.
I want to do it. I want to have sex and ejaculate inside Haiji. I want to impregnate Haiji
And so I confess.
Haiji looked at me.
I want to do it too. I want to have sex with you. I don�t mind if I get pregnant. No, I mean that I want your child
Haiji.
I want to join your family, I want to make a family with you
Just like me.
Haiji wants a family.
Yeah, we will make one
Yes
I touch my glans on Haiji�s opening.
uu?
Don�t be afraid, loosen up. Just do the same breathing I taught you earlier
Suu, suu, haa.
Suu, suu, haa.
Slowly, Haiji loosens up.
Haiji�s eyes look up at me.
I also look back at Haiji.
Suu, suu, haa.
Suu, suu, haa.
I open Haiji�s slit with my fingers and push my glans inside the entrance.
My penis fits inside Haiji�s warm and wet insides.
Suu, suu, haa,
Suu, suu, haa.
As soon as Haiji takes the next big breath.
I pushed in my hips.
My glans goes inside Haiji together with her breath.
Aguu!
Wow.
It�s a really tight ice cream cake sliced by a heated kitchen knife.
Haiji�s body is still young but before it could reject the male object.
I grab Haiji�s shoulders and push further inside.
Guu!
I break through the wall that�s obstructing the way.
Higii!
My hot erect penis tears through Haiji�s hymen.
did you tear it?
Haiji stares at me in a daze.
Yeah, I just did. Haiji�s no longer a virgin
I replied.
Aah, God!
Haiji muttered, but.
We�re not done yet.
Then, I continued.
O-Ouch!
I push to the roots.
Now that�s all in
I can feel Haiji�s pubes and her abdomen.
Haa, haa, haa, haa
Haiji who experienced sex for the first time takes deep breaths.
Stay still for a little while. Until Haiji�s insides get used to me
I kissed Haiji.
Haiji grasps her restrained hands, enduring the pain.
You okay? Does it hurt?
Just a bit
We look at each other and talk.
Am I connected to you?
Yeah, look
I raise my body.
I show the connected part to Haiji.
It�s true. We�re connected
We�re having sex
Yes.You and I are having sex
Then, Haiji.
She smiled, even though she�s frowning in pain.
What�s wrong?
It�s weird. I wonder why we do this when having sex? Getting naked, and embarrassed
Haiji�s cheeks are blushing from arousal and embarrassment.
But, I understand. I will do this with you from now on and for the rest of our lives
Yeah, you�ll have sex with me
Yes. I will. Sex with you.aah!
Haiji.
It�s okay now, please move
You sure?
Yes. Please move, and ejaculate inside me
I slowly move my hips.
Kuu
Haiji looks like she�s in pain. She�s hurt. She�s struggling.
But
I�ll endure it. I�ll be okay
Sweat spills from her forehead.
Her eyes are moist.it�s from pain.
Haiji
I grab Haiji�s breasts and entwine it with my tongue.
Ooh, Haiji�s body is getting hotter.
I can feel her heartbeat thumping.
The blood flow of oxygen feeds in and her skin becomes hotter and sweat oozes out of her skin.
Haiji, just hold it for a little longer
I grabbed Haiji�s small ass.
Let�s go for the final spurt already.
Guu, guu, guu, guu, aah!
Each time I thrust, Haiji leaks out a breath in pain.
Even so, Haiji looks at me.
To me, who is violating her.
Therefore, I violate Haiji with an earnest mood.
We�re connected. Our minds and bodies.
aah! I�m going to cum! Haiji!
Let it out! Hurry! aah! Give it! Give it to Haiji!
I think that she wants to end the pain as soon as possible rather than wanting it.
However, Haiji accepts me from the bottom of her heart.
aah, I�m cumming! Haiji! aah! I�m cumming!
Dobyuu!
I release it inside the young woman�s womb.
aah, so hot! I can feel it! It�s coming in! aah! It�s spreading on my stomach!
I look at Haiji while ejaculating.
She�s accepting my semen while enduring the pain.
You look like you�re feeling good. I�m happy
Haiji looks at me while I ejaculate inside her.
Haiji.
My Haiji.
I lost strength on top of Haiji while still ejaculating.
So cute. Does it feel that good? It feels good to me too
Huh?
Haiji is feeling the pain from deflowering.
She shouldn�t know the pleasures of sex, and yet.
I feel good looking at your face of pleasure while ejaculating inside me
Haiji tells me while enduring the pain.
Sweat, love nectar, semen, and Haiji�s virgin blood.
The bed we�re on is soaked with all of it.
I like you! I love you! aah! I want to do this with you forever!
Sex isn�t an act to release sexual desire.
It�s an act of making love.
I thought of that while gently caressing Haiji�s flushed naked body.
Chapter 958. Night of Flirting Pajama Party
Haiji
I fell exhausted on top of the young woman�s body.
I guess I�m just too tired.
Haa
I take a deep breath then some of the semen that remained inside my penis is released inside Haiji.
Ah
Haiji can feel it inside her. What a sensitive girl.
I want to stay connected for a little longer.
I gently caress Haiji�s skin as I�m still on top of her.
Her smooth stomach and bouncy breasts. Her nipples too.
Mein Schatz, me too
Haiji also gently caresses my back.1
We just had sex
She smiled.
I�m happy. I�m glad that it�s you
With her hands above her head, tied up on leather cuffs, and legs spread wide.
Haiji giggled and tightens up her vagina, clamping my penis.
It must�ve hurt, are you okay?
I asked.
It would be a problem if it doesn�t hurt. It�s my first time after all
I�m still inside of her, and so she�s in pain.
No matter how developed her body is, she�s still young.
Once you get used to it, it�ll feel better
I�m looking forward to that. I don�t know much about sex so please teach me
Haiji.
I will never do it with anyone but you for the rest of my life and so please raise me however you want. I don�t know what�s normal and what�s not after all
Err.
I don�t have friends of my age after all
I see. Haiji�s a genius of her age.
She�s smart, strong, and so, she doesn�t talk to girls of her age.
There are several people who skipped grades in the academy just like me but, they�re nothing but competition. Since I have Asian blood and I have no guardian, I can�t get employed by European nobility Haiji said.
But it�s going to be okay now. Edie and Michi are there for you
Haiji and Michi are both geniuses. Edie�s unbound.
Those girls aren�t just bright. They are good girls too They will be kind to Haiji
Also, I think that Haiji will get along with Ruriko.
Haiji and Ruriko are both the thinker type, and they�re ambitious with their strategies.
Anyway, Haiji is now in our family. From now on, you can rely on your big sisters on anything
I tell her while our lower half is still connected.
The pain from losing her virginity, and the hot semen she receives in her womb.
It�s the proof of our bonds.
Yes. I will receive everyone�s guidance
Haiji replies obediently.
Then.
That�s not enough!
Edie�s voice comes from the speaker.
We also have girls younger than Haiji! You�re our little sister from now on but you are also the big sister of the younger girls
Right.
We�re a family.
Yes, I will guide the younger girls too. And, I will do all my best to keep them safe
Haiji looked at the ceiling and shouted.
Good response!
Edie�s voice sounds satisfied.
Oh, she�s happy to have a little sister in the combat group.
Uhm, Onii-sama, May I?
Ruriko swapped with Edie and speaks.
Right, thinking about Haiji�s body, I should avoid going for round two.
I mean, I�m reaching the limits of how many times I can ejaculate today.
Yeah, come in
I replied.
We need to take photos while my penis is still erect inside Haiji.
Excuse me
Ruriko and Edie knocked on the door and came in.
Oh, they were in the corridor already.
Both of them are wearing pajamas. Edie�s wearing a nightcap.
Right, it�s already that time. It�s late at night.
Okay, we�re taking photos
The two of them are holding cameras.
Then, they take photos of us while we�re connected.
Look this way
Yes, looking good!
Ruriko loves taking photos of sex, that it has already gone past the domain of hobby, she�s turning it to a lifework.
But, Edie looks happy.
Then, it�s about time. Onii-sama
yeah.
Haiji, I�m pulling it out
I want to stay like this for longer
Not going to happen.
I just tore your hymen, we need to check if there�s any damage.
We can just do it again tomorrow. Besides, we�ll be together for the rest of our lives, there�s no need to rush
Edie smiled at Haiji.
Yes, you�re right. Onee-sama
Haiji replies with a smile, but.
Kuu
As soon as I move my penis out, her face frowned in pain.
Just hold it for a little while
Even if it�s half-erect, it�s tight pulling out from this young vagina.
Haa
Jururu, nupon. Then, my penis comes out of Haiji�s entrance.
Oh, that�s a lot of blood.
My dick is red.
Then.
Hauu
Virgin blood mixed with my semen drips outside Haiji�s slit.
Ruriko and Edie take photos of that scene.
Haiji-san, look this way. Smile
Ruriko said.
I want to record your happiness from receiving Onii-sama�s love
Yes
The young halforeign beauty whose wrist is cuffed, legs spread, and her vagina just deflowered.
Faces Ruriko�s camera and smiled.
Her young body is recorded.
The photo session is over and I took off the leather cuffs.
Ufufu
Haiji hugs me.
She clings to me.
Oh well, can�t help it. Girls who had sex with Darling all fall head-over-heels like that
Edie smiles wryly.
And nobody knows about it other than those who received Onii-sama�s love, which is us, and those who watched Onii-sama�s sex, like Grandfather
Right, it�s the biggest secret of Black Forest
Err.
Why? It�s not like I�m doing anything special
I don�t get it.
That�s right. Darling only does what�s natural because you see it as natural, that�s okay
We also have sex with Onii-sama, and this has become our daily life. That�s okay
The two speak like they�re dodging the question.
Onii-sama, you�re kind. You always look after us
And you never get self-centered when having sex. Even when in the climax, you try to match with us, right?
Other men will never think the same way as Onii-sama. We�re scared and cautious of their approach
Ruriko�s born as the young lady of Kouzuki house.
Ever since Ruriko was a child, men who approach her all have ulterior motives.
Darling�s not just an ordinary man. Darling is a man who has resolved himself to live together with us, as a family, and that�s why we can lean on him with feeling at ease
Edie said.
It�s already night, let�s put Haiji-san�s medical exam for tomorrow morning
Ruriko said.
I guess it�s hard to get someone from Kouzuki SS medical team here.
Kouzuki SS teams have been on full alert since the start of the party today.
For now, drink this pain killer
Edie hands over a tablet to Haiji.
Here�s your water
Ruriko opens the fridge in the room and brings over bottled water.
This is Ruriko�s personal sex room and so she knows where�s what in this room.
Drink it
Yes
I know that the white tablet is actually an emergency contraceptive.
Haiji swallows the medicine.
Onii-sama, this way
Ruriko called me.
Ruriko will wash it off
There seems to be a bidet used on a porcelain washbin in Ruriko�s sex room.
It�s used to wash the lower half of the body it seems.
Ruriko uses it to wash her genital areas only after sex.
We�re going to take a shower together in the morning, and so she wants to wash only her crotch and sleep with the smell of my sweat.
Feel free
Yeah
I mounted the bidet, then.
Ruriko sprinkles water, washing my penis smeared with virgin blood using both her hands.
She does it gently.
Onii-sama, let�s have sex on this bidet next time
She looks up at me and smiled.
I read it on a porno graffiti of the 19th century France. Cold water pours on me while I�m connected to Onii-sama, it should be chilling and fun
that�s.
Cold water and Ruriko�s hands wash my penis.
Ooh, I�m imagining a lot now.
Ah, I�m sorry, Onii-sama
Ruriko opens the chest part of her pajama in a hurry.
She exposes her naked breasts as there�s no underwear.
Silly me, I should�ve shown Onii-sama my nipples
Yeah, Ruriko�s pink nipples are cute.
I want to touch them.
Ruriko, don�t do that right now
Edie warned her.
Darling�s tired, and Ruriko�s done it already
I had sex with Ruriko after the party, in the bathroom.
Yes. But Onii-sama wanted to look
Oh.
I guess I�ve been staring at Ruriko�s chest without thinking
sorry
Huh? Ruriko belongs to Onii-sama, please don�t mind it
Ruriko shows me a gentle smile.
Next, Edie washed Haiji�s crotch.
Kuu
Does it sting? But it should be okay. Darling tore it cleanly. There�s not much damage, I can tell
Edie peeked into Haiji�s slit and said.
Haiji�s crotch is now clean of her virgin blood, semen, and love nectar.
Then, let�s go
Where, Edie?
Everyone�s gathered in that room. The small girls are asleep now but we�re doing a welcome party for Haiji-san
The formalities is that you�re doing it again when you return to the mansion. It�s late at night, but, the young group might still want to do it
Not everyone in our family has gathered in the Kouzuki mansion.
Yukino, Nagisa, Megu, Ai, and Margo-san are staying at the Kuromori mansion.
Minaho-neesan, Rei-chan, Nei, and Mana are still in the old building of Kouzuki SS
Agnes and the girls are already asleep. Yoshiko-san�s in her room, secluding herself.
But, Edie wanted to welcome the new little sister to the group.
It�s just a tea and sweets pajama party but it�s your welcome party. Now, come with us, Haiji-san
Ruriko smiled. Haiji;
Thank you
She replied cheerfully
Then, Onii-sama, please change to pajamas too
I got it. We brought these
Err.
Yeah, I thought that this is a tea and sweets pajama party, but.
Ufufu, I opened a bottle of wine
Katsuko-nee opened an expensive wine.
Ah, Torii-san�s already drinking.
Katsuko-nee, Misuzu, Michi, Tsukiko, and Yomi, they�re all wearing pajama.
Then.
I�m finally free. I left Reika over there but I had someone take over my night shift
Shou-neechan, the leader of Kouzuki SS, has come.
Shou-neechan�s still wearing a suit, but she took off the jacket and the blouse has buttons opened around the chest area.
This is a private area in Kouzuki house, and so nobody�s going to come in without permission, not even my direct subordinates
That means Shou-neechan isn�t a servant of Kouzuki house at this moment. Just a member of the family.
Oh, Katsuko-san, that�s quite an expensive bottle you�ve opened there. Are you sure about that?
I don�t know much but it seems to be a high-class wine.
It�s okay. Shige-chan won�t mind this much
Katsuko-nee can make that call as Jii-chan brought her to high-class restaurants back when she was a prostitute.
Of course, Shige-chan gave his approval. We went down the wine cave of this mansion and picked this earlier
Wine cave?
I asked.
It�s a wine cellar underground. I picked four of them
Oh, there�s something like that here.
Right. I guess Katsuko-san is much more accustomed to expensive wines than me
Even Shou-neechan, Jii-chan�s personal bodyguard, and an elite employee of Kouzuki SS.
She�s never allowed to sit on the same table as Jii-chan and drink the same wine in a high-class restaurant. She�s working.
I think that I have some courage to buy that kind of wine with my earnings
Shou-neechan�s got a huge foreign cruiser with her income, and yet.
Is that wine that expensive?
Don�t mind it. We�re celebrating for Haiji-san anyway
Misuzu comes over.
Danna-sama seems to have been gentle with you, hasn�t he?
Misuzu smiled at Haiji.
Yes. It�s a wonderful first experience
Haiji replied.
I welcome you. From now on, you are now my little sister
Please take care of me, everyone
Haiji bows her head politely.
Oh my, you seem to be less rugged than before
Shou-neechan looked at Haiji.
But, Edie�s right. I would�ve scouted you too
That�s right. Haiji�s just afraid. It�s just that she picks a fight with people around her, but her true nature is of an honest girl. I got that right away
Edie smiled at Haiji.
Thank you
Tears gather in Haiji�s eyes.
We will be together forever. Let�s all serve Onii-sama with pleasure together
Ruriko holds Haiji�s shoulders intimately.
Seeing all that.
uugh, what�s with that? Haiji, you should be my bodyguard you know!
Torii-san, who�s a little drunk, starts shouting.
This is horrible. Misuzu-sama, you took Haiji away from me
Misuzu.
Oh? But I didn�t do anything
She looked at me.
Haiji-san decided for herself. And, Danna-sama accepted her. That�s all
but!
Why is Torii-san so displeased?
Let me tell you just in case. Haiji is now Ruriko and my little sister. If you speak impolitely to my little sister, I won�t go easy, even if it�s Torii-san I�m facing
Misuzu.
Mariko and Haiji�s position have swapped now
Edie speaks to me.
Indeed. Torii Mairko-san is Kaan Momoko-oneesama�s protegee, but you�re not her little sister.
Misuzu said.
That�s right, you�re just Momoko�s follower. Protegee is different from Little sister2
Haiji-san is our little sister, our family. Haiji-san�s enemy is an enemy of Kouzuki house
Haiji became Misuzu and Ruriko�s family because she�s now my woman.
It�s a higher status compared to Torii-san, who is Kaan Momoko-oneechan�s protegee.
But, but, but! I�m the one who brought Haiji from Europe to here! Despite all that!
Torii-san shouts. Haiji.
Mariko-ojousama saved me by taking me to Japan. I�m grateful to you from the bottom of my heart. I will never forget that favor
Then, come back to me, Haiji
Haiji shakes her head while smiling.
I can�t do that. I already vowed to offer my whole life to him
She looked at me.
This man will be my Master for the rest of my life and I will stand in the same table as this family. I will do everything that I can for this family, for my Master, for my elder sisters and younger sisters, I want to work with the best that I can for them Haiji.you.
Torii-san�s speechless.
I wanted to be friends with Mariko-ojousama. But, I couldn�t cross over the split between the Master and bodyguard
That�s because.
Torii-san said.
It�s because my Grandfather is from nobility, I have the blood of Kanou house, and I will inherit nobility soon enough, that�s why I.
Oh, that is Torii-san�s insecurity.
Pretending not to worry about it.
But actually, she worries that she�s just a semi-nobility, that she�s not an actual daughter of nobility.
Therefore, she butters up Momoko-neechan of Kaan house, the nobility among nobilities.
She can�t get along with the ordinary daughters of nobility, and so, she�s thinking of getting in good terms with Momoko-neechan�s class.
I also like Haiji, but, I can�t be friends with you. Because Haiji�s my.
It�s because she�s an employee.
But it�s different now. Haiji is my little sister. Kouzuki Misuzu�s little sister
Ruriko�s little sister too
Torii-san who fusses about the lineage of nobility can�t break her master-servant relationship with Haiji.
As for the young ladies of Kouzuki house, a family that matches the Kaan house in prestige.
They accepted the halforeign girl who came from Europe with welcoming arms to the family.
why? Why is this happening?
I wonder, maybe it�s something Torii-san doesn�t understand?
But, everyone around here understands. Everyone welcomes Haiji-san
Misuzu and Ruriko tells Torii-san.
Okay, that�s enough, let�s leave this conversation and start drinking!
Mana and Nei are the brakes most of the time, but.
Since the two aren�t here, it�s Yomi who can read the mood who said it.
Have fun with it too. It�s not every day that we drink wine
Katsuko-nee pours wine on my glass.
Please take care of me
Haiji bows her head to Tsukiko.
Indeed, let�s get along. Kou-sama�s embrace truly cleans your heart
Tsukiko reads Haiji�s thoughts and said.
All your worries have disappeared. All she�s thinking is to live cutely
Hearing that makes me happy too.
Okay, everyone, do you have your glasses?
Yomi asks everyone.
Come now, Torii-ojousama, hold yours too
Shou-neechan pours wine on Torii-san�s glass.
Then, Danna-sama
Misuzu looks at me.
Yeah, let�s celebrate Haiji�s entry to our family. Cheers!
Cheers!
Ignoring Torii-san�s grumbles, we started our party.
Fuu
As expected, my body�s tired.
I sit down on the sofa and loosen up.
Edie�s looking after Haiji.
She loves looking after others so it should be okay leaving her to Edie.
Master
Michi comes over.
What�s this? She looks expressionless as usual, but.
Edie looks happy to get herself a little sister
Oh, she thinks that Haiji�s taking away Edie, her good friend.
Michi�s a complex girl.
Come here
YEs
I get Michi on my lap and hug her from behind.
Didn�t Edie say that in the assassination cult, she looks after the younglings? She�s also playing with Agnes and the girls all the time. Maybe, she just wanted a little sister in combat group?
Edie and Michi are teaching the young girls martial arts for self-protection, but.
I think that she�s just happy to have a little sister in the same combat group, someone she can teach all she wants. Like Haiji.
That�s okay. Sure, that girl has the talent, and I think that she�s suitable for our family. I have no objections that she�s Edie�s disciple
Michi says. Then she looked at me.
Master, should I also pick up a disciple?
Huh?
Anjou Mitama and Kinuka, I think that I�m better as their teacher instead of Edie, but
That�s.
No, well, putting Kinuka-san aside, Mitama-san�s older than Michi, right?
Kinuka-san�s 13. Mitama-san�s 18.
Michi�s 15, in third-year middle school.
In martial arts, the age of the disciples means nothing
Michi speaks flatly.
Instead, for someone who walked the path of martial arts like me, I can make disciples of any age
You could say that.
I think that a 15 teaching an 18 is weird, but.
A 40-year-old master can have a 45-year-old disciple, and it�s not weird.
I think that Anjou Mitama will need to become a disciple or she can�t improve
Michi said.
Those girls closed their eyes on anything other than Kurama house and their Anjou arts, and that would be bad
They already reached their dead-end
That�s how Michi sees it.
Therefore, I would like to Ask Master. Do you need those sisters?
Mitama-san and Kinuka-san.
If necessary, I will split their heads into half, but.
Now, what to do?
Anjou sisters are connected to their Masters, the Kurama sisters.
I don�t know what Minaho-neesan will do with the Kurama sisters.
And so, it would be bad if I make any move on the Anjou sisters.
We need her. Go split their heads apart, Michi
Misuzu speaks from behind before I could answer.
Unless we find the value of those sisters, the Kurama sisters will not change
That means.
Well, for now, those girls have a good nature. Timid personality will do. But, if the girl values themselves with blind belief, then they can�t take a step forward
Shou-neechan speaks her analysis.
That means, that they�re the bodyguards of Kurama house, the nobility?
Anjou clan is a bloodline that serves Kurama house as bodyguards for generations.
That�s right. But, Kurama house is no longer a nobility. Their family has been destroyed
Kurama Misato-san will become a prostitute of Black Forest brothel.
They might be able to restore their nobility status, but not now. It would be weird if the house is destroyed but the bodyguards remain. Kurama house already lost Anjou-san
That�s right, the Anjou sisters keep on chasing after the Kurama sisters, but.
Kurama Misato-san refuses to meet the Anjou sisters.
It�s pitiful. They�ve lost their primary duty, therefore, they can�t show themselves as bodyguards
Misuzu said.
Yeah, nobody�s going to pay their wage. Anjou sisters were in social status that they shouldn�t receive meals, and yet.
Mitama-san and Kinuka-san come over themselves.
The Anjou sisters have to become aware that there are paths in life other than being Kurama house�s servants
On the other hand, the Kurama sisters have to abandon their past as daughters of nobility while the Anjou sisters chase after them
Shou-neechan said.
Chapter 959. Night of Flirting GOOD NIGHT BABY
But, don�t think about it for today You�ll burst if you do
Shou-neechan tells me.
Michi-san, put that case to on hold. There�s no need to hurry and besides, anything we do with the Kurama sisters will affect other nobilities, so don�t make any rash decisions
Minaho-neesan and Jii-chan placed the Kurama sisters in a different room.
They judged that we can�t make a move on the Kurama sisters until we finished dealing with Tendou Sadao and all the other problems.
I understand
Michi agreed.
Although, either way, I think that it�s the right choice to get Anjou Mitama and Kinuka through Michi, as they both use martial arts and both are bodyguards of young ladies.
Those two don�t live with rules other than their own.
Our words won�t go through them.
As for Torii-sama�s young lady, let�s ignore her for tonight. She has some worries to take care of
Shou-neechan whispers to my ears.
Worries?
Her dissatisfaction that you took Haiji-san away from her.Also, the fact that Haiji-san, someone she looks down on, is now Misuzu-sama�s family. Furthermore, after having sex with you, she�s become more beautiful, as if the demon possessing her has come off. That�s the reason why Torii-san�s turned her head away, drinking wine by herself.
Haiji�s with Ruriko and Edie. It doesn�t look like she wants to talk to anyone other than daughters of the nobility.
Yoshiko-san was with her earlier so she had someone to talk to but she�s not here.
Tsukiko and Yomi have restrictions where they can�t approach Torii-san.
It�s better to keep the suspense for tonight
Shou-neechan said.
Before long, the four wine bottles Katsuko-nee picked are all emptied.
Misuzu, Ruriko, Torii-san, the young ladies are accustomed to drinking wine.
Katsuko-nee and Shou-neechan, both of them are adults so they�re strong against alcohol.
As for me, I took a sip during the toast, but.
Yeah, I don�t get the taste of high-class wines.
I feel sorry for Katsuko-nee who went out of her way to pick this.
Okay, it�s about time we end this
Katsuko-nee said.
I�ll return the glasses to the kitchen, Yomi-san, help me gather them
Ruriko said, but.
Ruriko-sama, we�re in the Kouzuki mansion, allow me to do it
Shou-neechan speaks in a hurry.
We have night-shift maids in the kitchen if Ruriko-sama shows up there holding glasses.
Employees don�t come inside this private zone in Kouzuki house, but.
The kitchen has someone present all the time.
If Jii-chan wants something to drink or eat in the middle of the night, they�ll come right away.
Shou-neechan�s the site chief of Kouzuki SS.
The setting must be that Misuzu and Ruriko called her over to reward her for the actions she�s done today.
Misuzu�s the organizer of the party today so it shouldn�t look weird.
There�s no problem if she drinks wine with us as the security of the Kouzuki mansion is now loose.
However, if Shou-neechan, a servant, is present.
It would be weird to see Ruriko, a master of the Kouzuki household bringing used glasses to the kitchen.
They�ll doubt Shou-neechan�s loyalty.
I�ll do it. Shou-oneesan, take it easy for tonight
Katsuko-nee smiled.
They will also doubt Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan�s personality if they let Shou-oneesan, a bodyguard, carry all these glasses. In that regard, the people in here know that I�m a maid of Kuromori house Yeah, I think that Katsuko-nee�s the best for the job.
Ah, Yomi�s going too. Yomi is also Agnes-chan�s attendant on paper
Yomi said.
I would like to help but, I am Misuzu�s fiance, doing that kind of job is.
Misuzu�s employees would laugh at me.
This is hard.
Then, let�s call it a night. Torii-san, I�ll guide you to your room
Misuzu calls her out.
Onii-sama, who will you sleep with tonight?
Ruriko asks.
Err, tonight.
Me
Edie raised her hands with a smile.
After all, I haven�t done it today
Right, for today.
I didn�t have sex with Edie.
Despite that, she�s been helping me out all day.
From the party to the karaoke bar fight, and even looking after Haiji.
I discussed it with her a lot.
Right. I�m thankful to Edie
I think that it would be hard to do it after all that but I guess I have to.
We can have sex tomorrow. Tonight, I just want to sleep smelling Darling�s scent
Edie smiled.
I�m tired too. Besides, I�m a bit drunk after all that
Indeed. Taking it easy with Danna-sama until morning is better than sex
Misuzu said.
That�s right. And I�ve been holding back all this time
All for the right to sleeping with me until morning.
I think that it�s okay, Edie-oneesama did a lot for today
Ruriko said.
It can�t be helped
Michi too.
We have no objections either
Tsukiko looked at Yomi and said.
Then, Haiji, Shou, and Katsuko are coming. Let�s sleep together
Edie smiled at the three.
uhm, I.
Haiji panicked, but Edie;
From tonight onwards, you�ll sleep together with someone in the family every night. Haiji, you won�t sleep alone in the bed anymore
Right, it�s for Haiji to get along with everyone.
It�s better if we do that.
Katsuko and Shou did a lot behind the scenes, I think that we should reward them at least this much
Yeah, those two worked hard away from my sight.
Err, I�m glad that you say that but I have to be early tomorrow
Shou-neechan said.
If everything goes well, they will be arriving by morning
She�s talking about the people Yomi turned mad.
They�re driving rental cards separately, heading towards Kansai.
They will attack their bosses, risking their lives, asking about the Tokugawa�s buried treasure hidden in Africa, which is something they never know.
I�m sure that it will make a lot of noise.
While at it, Kyouko-san�s going to make her move. Therefore, I need to wake up early. I need to give instructions to the Kansai group of Kouzuki SS to pursue the people
But still, you have a few hours of free time. You can flirt with Darling all you want and there won�t be any punishments
Edie said with a smile.
But, I feel sorry for Reika. Minaho-san too
Rei-chan and Minaho-neesan are still in the old training building for Kouzuki SS.
I�ll give them time later
I said.
Both of them still have work to do. Don�t feel sorry because of that.
It�s a rare chance for us, let�s take the opportunity. Shou-oneesan
Katsuko-nee said.
But, do we have a bed for five people?
Then, Ruriko.
We have a guest room with two big beds, we can merge them and it should be okay
I see. I guess the five of us can sleep together.
It also has a toilet and bathroom in the room, please use it as you please
Then, Minaho-neesan can dress and get back to her work in Kouzuki SS.
Tsukiko-oneesama and Yomi-chan, you can come to my room. I would like to talk about various things since we have the opportunity
Ruriko seems to want to deepen her relationship with Tsukiko.
Then, Michi, let�s guide Torii-san to her room
Yes, Misuzu-oneesama
And so, Haiji�s welcome party ended.
YES. Looking good. Haiji, push it
Yes
Edie, Haiji, and I pushed the beds together.
Somehow, this looks like a field trip. Seems fun
Shou-neechan says while checking the situation with her laptop.
Tendou Sadao�s current situation, and the situation around Kouzuki mansion. She�s also reading a mail sent from Kyouko-san�s friends. Also, checking the situation around the Kuromori Mansion.
Margo-san�s already back there, and people from Kouzuki SS and police are present as usual
We�ll know if there�s any problems right away.
Okay, thank you for waiting
Katsuko-nee came back after returning the glasses to the kitchen.
I have prepared guest toothbrushes and towels. Now, let�s wash our faces
This guest bedroom has all the toothbrush and towel prepared, but it doesn�t expect five people to stay over.
Katsuko-nee brought the rest.
Let�s go, Haiji
Yes, Onee-sama
Everyone head to the bathroom.
As expected of the Kouzuki mansion. Even the guest-use room mirrors are huge.
Everyone can line up and brush teeth at the same time.
This is fun
Shou-neechan smiled.
Shou-neechan, Katsuko-nee, Edie, Haiji, and I are all brushing our teeth.
We�re all in line, well, Shou-neechan�s standing behind the small Haiji, but.
Everyone�s brushing their teeth.
And we�re taking bath tomorrow, right? It would be a waste if Darling�s smell goes away
Indeed, it�s a priority that we secure them during our sleeping hours
Shou-neechan answers Edie.
Oh, she�s in high-spirits. She�s having fun.
After we brushed our teeth, everyone used the same cup and we rinsed off our mouths.
Then, we took our turns to wash our face.
Must be nice for you. You don�t have to put on makeup
Edie, Haiji, and I only needed to wash our faces with water, but.
Shou-neechan and Katsuko-nee are having a hard time taking off their makeup.
I don�t want to show myself without makeup, but.
Shou-neechan said, but.
But why? Shou-neechan�s beautiful even without makeup
Auu. Thanks, hearing that is embarrassing
She blushed bashfully.
But it�s true, she�s beautiful.
She works in the adult world, and so she has to put on makeup. I get it. But.
The customers of Kouzuki SS are all coming from nobility, large companies and such.
Katsuko-nee is with Jii-chan in the Kouzuki mansion and so she�s wearing her perfect makeup.
But, she�s just 21, and so her face looks lively even after taking out her makeup.
Then, let�s prepare for sleeping
Edie said then put off the pajama�s.
Hey, Edie, why are you getting naked?
Since I�m going to sleep with Darling, I thought I�d get naked
eeh.
Hey now, take yours off too, Darling
Edie is trying to take off my clothes.
No, but.
While I�m confused, Edie hugged me.
Darling, you don�t have to force yourself. Don�t think about getting your penis big or that you need to have sex with us
Edie.
Darling, do it when you want it, and if you don�t, then don�t do it. That�s okay. We�re already used to being naked together
Well.
Yeah, you�re right. I�ll take mine off too!
Katsuko-nee takes off her clothes.
Then, me too
Even Shou-neechan.
Haiji, take yours off too now
O-Okay
Then, the girls line up naked on the bedroom.
Shou-neechan is slim and tall naked body.
Katsuko-nee�s dynamite and bewitching body.
Edie�s malleable brown skin.
Haiji�s white and symmetrical trained body.
And my shameful body.
Dear
Katsuko-nee embraces me in front.
My face is buried into Katsuko-nee�s soft breasts.
You worked your best today. I wanted to this all the time
She pats my head gently.
No, I didn�t do anything
Everyone�s the one who worked hard.
All I did was watch them do it.
That�s not true. You worked hard too. I see you as my pride
Shou-neechan embraces me from behind.
We�re not asking to have sex with Darling. Though, if Darling wants it, that�s a different story
Well, to be honest, I had my fill for today already.
I already did it with my women, and I took three virginities today, Eri, Rie, and Haiji.
I had to be careful as it�s their first time, it tires me.
This kind of night is okay too, right? No, Darling would tire out unless we have nights like this
Edie said.
Having sex with us isn�t Darling�s right, not duty. It�ll only hurt you darling if you make that misunderstanding
That�s right, we�re not giving you orders to do it with us. You�re putting the cart before the horse if you think that you must
Katsuko-nee.
Misuzu and Ruriko are repenting for today. They think that Darling�s a superman who can supply endless semen but they understood that you have your limits after exhausting you today
That�s.
Currently, Tsukiko and Yomi are talking about the state of Darling�s mind. Just how much Darling persevered
They�ve been reading the movement of my thoughts all the time.
Misuzu�s plan is to bring Mariko down tonight. Tsukiko and I protested that it�s unreasonable
A lot happened while Haiji and I were having sex.
Darling had to turn Eri and Rie to slaves for tonight
Edie said.
Indeed, their parents will die by tomorrow for sure
Shou-neechan�s right.
Minds turned mad from Yomi�s power can�t go back.
They will speak something nobody understands and they will not stop unless they kill Tendou Sadao and his group.
They had to create a bond with Darling before losing their relatives
They�re now my slaves, even if their parents die later.
I will keep the twins safe.
I will keep them in peace and dote on them.
Haiji too. It had to be tonight. If not, she will spend the night alone and lonely
Haiji�s relationship with Torii-san turned sour.
Yes, and I�m thankful to feel that I�m loved
Haiji says with moist eyes.
And I�m happy that I�m sleeping with everyone like this
Oh, so that�s why Edie got naked.
To show Haiji, that all the family in here.
To understand that they�re people that you can show your bare self in peace.
So far, Haiji has always been cautious of the people around her.
But, there�s no need to hurry with Mariko. It�s okay to keep her in suspense for a while
I think so too
Katsuko-nee said.
That (pseudo) young lady�s pride will not break that easy
Yeah, she�s quite a complicated girl. Torii Mariko.
You�ve been stressed a lot
Edie said.
Hey, Dear. Do you remember about what Kyouko-san and Kakka talked about earlier?
Shou-neechan asks me
Huh, Kyouko-san?
Yes, earlier during the party and Reika�s lessons. You went to the room while Kakka and Kyouko-san were talking, right?
Oh, now that you mention it.
I was in the party and so I only watched the recording earlier. Kyouko-san is our ally for now but we don�t know if she�ll become our enemy someday, and so, we always check her speech and actions What did Kyouko-san say back then?
Kyouko-san told Kakka. Young ladies of nobility are sexually restrained
Oh right, that was the conversation.
The young ladies do have sexual desire too, and yet.
The families of the young ladies have their prestige and so they can�t associate with men. Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama, they were suppressed before they met you, weren�t they?
That�s true.
What�s amazing about Darling is that you�re able to take all of Misuzu and Ruriko�s accumulated lust in and satisfy them
Edie said.
Therefore, Darling, you�re okay no matter how perverted their desires are, aren�t you? Furthermore, you do it with a smile on your face. No other man on earth can do that. A man the young ladies can expose their fetished without any worries Yeah, Misuzu�s obsession with peeing, and Ruriko�s love for filming sex.
They can expose it because it�s me.
Therefore, the two will never let go of Daring. To them, Darling�s a necessity in their life. They can pour all of their sexual concerns to Darling
Misuzu and Ruriko loves sex.
They�re the granddaughters of Jii-chan after all.
But, they can only show their true nature to me.
No, the two are enjoying sex because I discovered and exposed their true nature.
And, it�s not just Misuzu and Ruriko, the young ladies who came to the party are all sexually suppressed, they�re itching for it
Edie said.
Of course, that includes Mariko
Torii Mariko-san too.
Yes, I think that she is
Haiji said.
Mariko-ojousama has a very lonely life
The young ladies of nobility.
Someday, they will become a bride of a man in nobility, or a man in the political and business circles.
They�re used to strengthen relationships between families.
They�re not free to love.
Therefore, Misuzu and Ruriko attend that super-high-class school.
The young ladies only have their attendants and themselves from kindergarten, there will be no weird bad company with them.
Jii-chan manages that school for that purpose.
But, Mariko�s also a lewd girl. She�s watched Darling have sex with everyone and lastly, she also watched Haiji lose her virginity happily
Edie said.
Yes, she�s been watching together with Misuzu-chan
Katsuko-nee provided her testimony.
She�s been watching Haiji and I have sex in real time.
I think that it�ll set her body on fire tonight
Torii-san�s a mass of curiosity. Now that Haiji�s done it, she�ll want to experience it too.
That�s why Misuzu thought that it�s okay to carry out their plans tonight. But they�re wrong. We should hold back our move. Keep her in suspense for one night
I see. As expected of Edie-oneesama
Haiji�s impressed.
You�re in the same combat group as Michi-chan, but in truth, you can do both combat and planning the same
Shou-neechan praises Edie.
She might start masturbating if she peeks into the cameras. But, well, that�s enough for today
Katsuko-nee ends the conversation.
We still have a lot to do tomorrow. Let�s go to sleep
Then.
I lie down in the middle of the two beds combined, naked.
I�ll take Darling�s left. Katsuko, take the right
Thanks. I�ll take that offer
Edie and Katsuko-nee are next to me.
As for me, I�ll be leaving by early morning
Shou-neechan lies next to Edie.
Although, she�s stretching her arm to me.
I�m satisfied with this
She holds my left hand.
Then, I will take this side
Haiji lies next to Katsuko-nee, and as expected, she took my right hand.
uu, Darling�s smell. I love it
Edie buries her face to my chest and starts sniffing.
If you feel lonely, then touch my breasts
Katsuko-nee said.
Then, let�s go to sleep
After covering us with a light bedding, Katsuko-nee pressed the bedside switch and turned off the lights in the room.
Haa.
Sleeping together with everyone and no sex, it�s good sometimes.
I feel at ease.
Edie talked about my smell, but.
I�m the one wrapped with the scent of women here.
Good night, Dear
Good night
Good night, Darling
Good night, Schatz
They all greeted me goodnight.
Therefore, I replied.
Yeah, good night girls
Katsuko-nee and Edie�s warm bodies.
Shou-neechan and Haiji�s hot breaths.
I�m wrapped by the vitality of the woman I love.
I fell asleep.
Chapter 960. Morning Sisters Morning Marathon 1
Hmm.
Hmm.
What?
It�s already morning when I opened my eyes.
I seem to have a sound sleep, wrapped in Katsuko-nee�s breasts and Edie�s scent.
Still.
That�s right. Then you suck it like that
Katsuko-nee�s still on my right side, lying down as she was before I slept.
Yes, you�re doing good. Now use your creativity
I can also feel Edie�s body on my left side.
Shou-neechan�s already out. She�s back to her work it seems.
And Haiji.
For some reason, she�s with Agnes, enjoying double fellatio with my morning erection.
I get that Haiji�s naked since she slept like that, but for some reason, Agnes is also naked.
Also, behind the two of them is Luna, who�s also naked.
Err
Ah, it looks like he woke up from the pleasure
Katsuko-nee noticed that I woke up.
Good morning, Dear
She kissed me in the lips.
Me too! GOOD MORNING! Darling!
Edie also kissed me.
what are you doing?
It is as you can see
Edie smiled.
Papa didn�t come to play last night, and so Luna and I came here for morning sex!
Agnes says while licking my glans.
Also, Papa, you had sex with her?
Agnes looks at Haiji.
Yeah, I did. Haiji entered our family last night
Agnes and the girls slept first, and so they don�t know about what happened to Haiji.
I see! Everyone who does sex with Papa is Agnes� family! Let�s get along!
Agnes smiled at Haiji.
Agnes, she�s been doubtful until she heard it from you
Katsuko-nee laughs.
With that said. Luna. let�s get along with her!
Agnes puts on a patronizing air with Luna.
Well, Luna understands Agnes so there should be no problems.
Please take care of me
Haiji greets Agnes and Luna after letting go of my penis from her lips.
Me too, please take care of me
Luna smiled.
If there�s something you don�t know then you can ask Agnes
Agnes says happily.
Hey now, Agnes, Haiji�s still a year older than you
Agnes and Luna are 12.
Haiji�s 13.
She�s older but Agnes is the first to have sex with Papa!
Agnes says that but.
If you�re going to say that, Yukino-chan will be the senior of us all
Katsuko-nee said with a smile.
Yeah, it�s Yukino who�s my first sexual partner.
Ugh, I like Yukino-chan but it would be a problem if she�s the number one
Agnes now looks troubled.
Besides, Haiji-san knows more in studies than Agnes. Isn�t that great Agnes? You have more teachers in your studies
Edie said.
Right, Haiji�s.
That�s how she can deepen her relationship with the younger girls.
Auu, but studying is.
Agnes is about to take elementary exams in Misuzu�s school and so she�s weak when we tell her to study.
Either way, she�s an Onee-san. I�m glad that you�re trying to get along with her but don�t be too arrogant, Agnes
I scolded Agnes.
Yes, desuno. But.
Agnes.
If this keeps on. Other than Mao-chan, Agnes will always be the little sister. Mao-chan�s too young either
Mao-chan is just 4 years old.
Agnes wants to be a big sister too
Well.
What are you talking about Agnes-chan? Isn�t that why we�re going to school?
Luna said.
There are a lot of girls in school, girls that are younger than us. All we have to do is find the cute, smart, and the girls we want to join our family
I see! Desuno!
No, look.
If Papa finds and likes a girl, then have sex with her. Agnes can get a lot of little sisters!
Agnes� idea of family is that they must have sex with me.
She accepts Koyomi-chan and Mao-chan with the idea that They can�t do it because they�re too young but it�s decided that they�ll have sex with Papa
As for Margo-san, she thinks that she�s just shy, that she doesn�t show that she�s having sex with me, and so she does it when Agnes is asleep.
Since she is under the impression that family = people who have sex with me.She thinks that Margo-san should have done it with me since she gets along with everyone.
In the end, he�s the one to decide who he wants to have sex with, okay? No matter how much you like the girl you bring, if he�s not interested, then she can�t join in the family
Katsuko-nee warns Agnes.
I know that. Papa never does it with girls he doesn�t want to have sex with
Agnes said.
Therefore, all the people Papa chooses in the family are all good girls! And I�m sure that she is too
She smiled at Haiji.
Yeah, I guess.
Yesterday, I took the virginity of three girls.
I accepted Haiji to our family, but.
I only took Eri and Rie as my sex slaves, not family.
If it�s their current selves, they cannot live in the same roof as Agnes.
The twins are mentally unstable, and if it is passed to Agnes and the other girls, it would be bad.
The twins will ask about things we don�t want Agnes to think about.
About her true parents, about why she had to do it with me.
They will ask Agnes about it without thinking.
They�ll make Agnes uneasy to raise their status.
By the way, where�s Mao-chan and Koyomi-chan?
I asked.
Can�t bring them to Papa�s morning sex!
Agnes starts stroking my penis with her hands and speaks with a serious face.
Seeing that, Haiji also resumes fellating me.
It�s too early for Mao-chan. And as for Koyomi-chan, it�s not good for Papa to suddenly want to have sex with Koyomi-chan!
Huh?
Koyomi-chan�s first time shouldn�t be like this! It needs to be better, where everyone can congratulate her
Agnes seems to be thinking a lot about the girls.
Half a year ago, everyone�s a stranger to her as she�s confined in that basement, and yet.
Agnes� first time has the blessing from everyone in the family, and it was happy
Oh, Agnes.
She doesn�t remember it clearly.
Maybe, she�s just remodeling it to become a good memory.
I also had a wonderful first experience last night
Haiji tells Agnes.
While Agnes was sleeping?
I think yes
Ugh, that�s unfortunate. Agnes wants to watch it and congratulate you too
You can still do that now. Besides, we recorded photos and videos of it
Edie said.
Yes, I�ll watch it! Agnes loves watching everyone have sex with Papa!
Err, I guess that�s a mistake in our education.
Well, Agnes disconnected when it comes to sexual stuff from the beginning, but still.
Shirasaka Sousuke taught her nothing but how to become a sex slave.
After all, girls who have sex with Papa are all happy! That�s why Agnes also feels happy! Love it
Agnes.
If that�s the case since you couldn�t watch last night, I�ll show it today. My sex, I mean
Haiji?
you�re sure? It still hurts, doesn�t it?
I said.
I�ll be okay. I took a rest already
Haiji said.
Hey, hey, wait! Haiji-san, you can�t take the first of the morning
That�s right, I�m the first, okay?
Katsuko-nee. Edie?
You don�t have to make us cum or ejaculating inside us at all
It�s fun doing it together, and so just cum inside whoever you�re doing it with if you feel like it
The two cover me.
Then, the morning sex marathon started.
Auu, yes, it�s your hard penis
Edie�s brown body.
Even so, the color of her meat inside her vagina isn�t that much different from everyone.
My penis inserts her already wet pussy through cowgirl position.
aauu, it�s been a while since we did it that I can feel the sparks in my brain. It feels great to have sex with Darling
Edie places her hands on my chest, grinding her hips while accepting my dick inside her.
That clamp on my penis is amazing.
I�ll move. Stay still, Darling
Then, Edie moves her hips dynamically.
Juppu, juppu, juppu.
The part where Edie and I are connected makes lewd wet sounds.
Wow, so you can move your hips this intense
Among the girls who are watching, Haiji�s the most impressed.
That�s not all! I can go harder! HAWoo!
Edie starts moving her hips up and down.
Slamming my penis inside her.
aah.
I reached out my hands to Edie�s breasts and grabbed it.
I stimulate her nipples with my fingers.
edie
What, Darling?
We stare at each other while having sex.
Edie smiled gently at me.
I love you
I love you too, Darling
Then, Edie.
aah, it�s been a while. I guess that�s why I�m already about to cum!
Thinking about the other girls, Edie climbs up to ecstasy.
Haa, haa, aa, uu, auu, aa
Edie speeds up her hips.
Her brown skin starts trickling sweat.
Warm liquid drips from Edie�s forehead to my chest.
Wow
It�s like a locomotive engine
So it�s okay to go that far
Seeing the rough sex with Edie. Luna, Agnes, and Haiji are impressed.
aah, Darling! aah! I�m cumming! I�m cumming!
Yeah, I�m watching. I can feel it
Edie�s expression changes.
The feeling of her skin.her breasts I�m grabbing, it starts to get tense.
Her vagina wrapping my penis tightens up.
It�s coming.
She�s coming.
aah! Darling! Darling! I�m cumming!
Edie reached climax on top of me.
Haa, aauu, aah, daarliinngg!
I thrust my hips from below at this moment.
Aguu! Hauu! Kauu!
Edie�s whole body trembles.
Then, she fell on me exhausted.
Haa, aa, aa, uu!
She embraced me tightly and bask in the afterglow of climax.
Before long.
Haa, haa, haa, haa, that�s happiness
She smiled and kissed me, then pull my penis out from her vagina
Haa
Then, she lied down next to me.
Okay, next
Then.
Then Agnes is next!
Agnes can�t hold back anymore after watching Edie�s flashy sex.
Okay, come here, Agnes
Yes, Papa!
Agnes also straddles on me in cowgirl position.
There we go
She puts my glans against her entrance.
Then, she turned back.
Luna, also, err.
It�s Haiji
Okay, Haiji-chan! Watch me! kuun
Her young slit is split into the shape of my glans.
eei!
Nuppori.
My glans struggle to pass through the narrowest part, then.
It went smooth sailing.
Haan I can feel Papa inside me. It�s great
I had sex with Agnes until she became mentally stable.
In fact, she�s the one I do the most among my women.
Even though she�s the youngest.
You see, Papa loves this
Agnes wriggles her hips and rubs my glans to her vaginal wall.
That�s not me but Agnes. You love it when I thrust it here, right?
I move my hips and hit the point I mentioned.
Hauu! Agnes loves it but Papa does too, right? Auu
Agnes says while twitching.
Isn�t that obvious? I love watching Agnes feel pleasure
Ahaan Agnes also loves to watch Papa feel pleasure.
This young woman with blonde hair, white skin, and an angelic beauty bounces on top of me.
Her pink nipples and cute breasts sway around.
Sometimes, she contracts her belly
When she does that, her insides clamp harder.
agnes is born to have sex with Papa! Hauu! I love the times when I have sex with Papa the most!
Agnes says.
All while still shaking above me.
Therefore, I�ll do my best in studies to have sex with Papa all the time. I�ll get along with everyone. I�ll also help out with everything, therefore. Papa!
Agnes is so cute when we�re having sex.
Please love Agnes forever and ever!
I get up.
It�s a face-to-face cowgirl position.
Isn�t it obvious that I love you, Agnes? That�s why don�t go anywhere
I embrace Agnes� thin waist.
Agnes embraces me back.
Her nicely shaped young breasts are pushed to mine.
Yes! Papa!
I lift Agnes� soft ass ad thrust my hips.
aah, aah! Papa! I love this too!
I know.
That�s why I�m doing it.
Papa! Kiss! Kiss me!
I give Agnes plenty of kisses.
Our tongues entwined.
Our lower halves rub together.
We enjoyed that kind of sex for a little while, then.
Papa! Stop! Stop.
Agnes?
Hafuu. I almost couldn�t stop myself. And I feel sorry if I did
She smiled.
That girl who�s been so greedy with sex is now thinking about Luna, Haiji, and Katsuko-nee.
I�ll just get a lot from Papa when it�s my turn
I.
Yeah, sure. If you want to do it, just come at me anytime
Okay, desuno! Papa, you should also come to Agnes when you want it
Yeah
Then, Agnes.
Uhm, Papa
What?
Once Agnes passes the school exam.
She speaks bashfully
I�d like to have sex while wearing school uniform
Agnes� insides start to tremble.
I�m a little jealous of Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan. They can have sex with Papa while wearing cute school uniforms
Misuzu�s school for young ladies have an old-fashioned sailor uniform.
It�s pure and clean, and elegant design.
Agnes, you want to put on a sailor uniform and have sex while wearing that?
Yes, desuno
Then, do your best in the exam. If you�re accepted, then let�s do it. I mean, I want to do that too
Agnes who never attended school before.
I�ll have sex with her when she puts on her uniform for the first time.
Yes, I�ll do my best! Desuno!
Agnes replies cheerfully.
Agnes clamps my penis tight again.
Chapter 961. Morning Sisters Morning Sex Marathon 2
Then, I head to the guest bathroom where we brushed our teeth last night.
Are we doing it here?
The naked Haiji asks bashfully while facing the mirror.
That�s right. That way, you�ll see how erotic and arousing your body is
Edie says while smiling.
Everyone followed along.
Next, Haiji and I will connect.
You see, when having sex with Papa, we follow this rule
Agnes smiles.
You see, if you want to do it with Papa, you have to say it yourself
Err.
Papa will do anything as long as Agnes and everyone asks for it
That�s right
Edie nods.
And the opposite is true. He�ll never do anything that we wouldn�t want. And so, just say if you don�t want anything
It�s true. I�m also a witness of that
Katsuko-nee said. Then Luna who can read my mind affirmed.
For example, last night, you had sex, Haiji-san, which part of it was the most pleasurable?
that�s
Hearing Katsuko-nee�s question, Haiji blushed.
Oh, it�s the breast part. She seems to like it when her breasts are licked
Hey now, Luna, reading her mind is breaking the rules
I scolded Luna.
No, uhm, it�s true. I felt chills when my nipples experienced licking
Haiji replied.
Then, why don�t you ask for it?
Katsuko-nee smiles.
Haiji looked at me.
uhm, please
He won�t know what you�re asking for with that
Edie smiled.
could you lick my nipples?
The halforeign beauty�s years turned red as she speaks to me.
Gladly
I replied.
Yes, Papa! I brought the chair from the other room
Agnes brings in the chair like a puppy
Yeah, thanks. That helps
I sit down and have Haiji sit on my lap while facing me.
Haiji�s breasts are before me.
I�ll be licking them
Yes, please do
I sucked on her pink nipples.
Ah
Haiji can feel it.
Isn�t that great? Darling loves breasts too
Edie said.
That�s right! Papa even loves Michi-chan�s chest even though there�s nothing!
Hey, Agnes.
You�re exaggerating now. Michi�s chest is a flatland but she still has nipples. Darling can still suck it
Edie.
Look, you girls may not know it but Michi�s chest may look like it�s completely flat but there�s actually some squish under her skin. I think that it�s the start of the swell. Besides, I love rubbing my cheeks on Michi�s chest I said.
I love Michi�s chest even if it�s like that, and I�m sure that it will grow beautifully
Sure, Agnes who�s younger than Michi has more puff, but still.
It�s not about the volume, it�s about the quality. If it�s about the size, you�ll lose to Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, and Ya-chan, won�t you? But, Katsuko-nee�s doing a lot of things just to keep that shape Of course, it�s also an in-born beauty.
But, that�s not everything.
The three became even more beautiful because they continue to make an effort to polish their innate beauty.
That�s right. I say that Agnes will grow bigger in the future, but without muscle training, it�ll sag, and you need to keep on wearing a bra. If you aren�t responsible, the shape of your breasts will become poor Katsuko-nee laughs.
eeh! Will Papa hate that?
Agnes panics.
I don�t think that he�ll hate Agnes with that much, but, don�t you think that the amount of sex you have with him will become less if your breasts have a poor shape?
I think so. Papa loves breasts after all
Hey, don�t look at me like that, Agnes.
It�s okay. I�ll be sure to guide you to make sure that your breasts have a great shape
Thank you!
Agnes huge Katsuko-nee�s waist.
It�s great to see naked beauties flirt with each other.
Ahn, I�m so happy
Haiji says as I lick her nipples.
Everyone�s here, you�re here.you�re licking my breasts, it makes me feel that I�m a woman. My body shivers, but it�s a blessed feeling
Haiji�s a lonely woman.
What she really wants is a family
Hey, Hey, Agnes wants to see Haiji-chan and Papa have sex!
Agnes smiles.
Agnes only accepts family when she sees the woman have sex with me while she watches.
Yes, do watch
Haiji replies to her little sister radiantly.
L-Like this?
Haiji faces the mirror, places her hand on the washstand, and then sticks out her naked ass behind her.
That�s right. It�s better to start from the back with those who aren�t used to it
Katsuko-nee guides Haiji.
The angle is better with this, and since you can�t see the connected part, it becomes less worrying
Oh, seeing an erect penis entering them must be scary.
Besides, with this mirror, you can see each other�s faces. But, everything below the washstand.like the connected part is hard for Haiji-san to see
I see.
Haiji-san, all you have to look at is his face in the mirror.
O-Okay
I grabbed Haiji�s hips.
Haiji�s naked back.
This morning, I started by having sex with Edie, an American girl with brown skin.
Agnes is halfrench, but she has blonde hair and blue eyes along with her white skin. If you ask me, her mother�s European blood is stronger.
But, Haiji.
She has black hair, and her skin feels more Asian than the other.
Although, her face belongs to the West.
Everyone�s different.
And, they�re all wonderful.
Beautiful, cute, lovely.
it�s embarrassing
Haiji said.
I�m getting wet
Then, looking at her ass.
Below her slit is love nectar dripping out.
Yeah, it�s natural to get embarrassed, and get wet
I scooped some love nectar from her thighs and wet my glans.
That�s okay. Haiji didn�t do anything wrong. That�s how it will always be
Yes
Haiji replies to me as she looks in the mirror.
Let�s go
I push my glans to her entrance.
aah, ouch
Haiji trembles in pain as I pass through the area of her hymen last night.
The wound from deflowering hasn�t recovered yet.
Even so.
Hii, auu, aah, aahn!
I invade deeper inside her vagina.
Haa, haa, haa, haa
Haiji leaks out hot sighs as a foreign object invades her vagina.
Yes, it�s family! You�re family!
After seeing that we made a connection, Agnes happily declared.
Look, Luna! She�s family!
Luna also smiled.
Papa! Does it feel good inside Haiji?
Yeah, it�s warm and tight, it�s great
I replied honestly.
What about Haiji-chan?
I feel happy
In truth, she�s still in pain.
Haiji forced a smile and replied.
Earlier, you said that you feel the most pleasure with your nipples, but soon enough, that�ll change
Katsuko-nee said.
Compared to stimulations on your nipples and clitoris, soon, you�ll feel better when his penis is rubbing inside you and poking your uterus. It�ll change where you feel pleasure
Ah, that happened to me
Luna replied.
Recently, I can feel it more inside me
Agnes also loves it when Papa releases it deep inside me but nowadays, I love it when Papa puts his penis inside! Agnes also loves licking and drinking it. It�s Papa�s semen after all
Err.
Haiji, I�m sure that you�ll feel more pleasure soon enough
Edie said.
Yes, please teach me a lot. Please enjoy my body
Oh.
Haiji�s insides are overflowing with nectar.
I slowly begin to move my hips.
aah, aah, aah, aah
Haiji grabs the washstand and I shook her.
Her small breasts sway around happily.
Look, everyone�s watching us. They all bless us while we�re having sex
yes! aah, aah, aahn!
Feeling Katsuko-nee, Edie, Agnes, and Luna�s warm gaze.
Haiji and I have sex.
Everyone�s watching over me
And you�re happy, aren�t you?
Yes, I�m.aah, aah, aah!
Haiji�s filled with happiness more than the pain.
I grab Haiji�s breasts from behind and continue to thrust my hips.
aa, aah, aah!
Beautiful. Haiji-chan
Suddenly, Agnes.
Haiji-oneechan
She said.
Agnes, a halforeign girl found an affinity towards Haiji, who is also a halforeign girl.
Then.
Yes. Haiji-oneesama�s beautiful
Luna also tells Haiji.
As soon as the two younger sisters of hers said that.
Auu, uu, uu, uwaan
Haiji started crying.
All while I violate her from behind.
eeh? What�s wrong?
Agnes is surprised.
But, I know.
It�s just that she became too happy so sudden. The feeling that she has become family has become real to her
I stopped moving my hips.
I embraced Haiji from behind while our lower halves are connected.
Yes, yes.aah, waa
Haiji cries like a child.
I see. This girl has too many skills who live in solitude.
She�s never been allowed to cry out her tears like this.
If she shows weakness, she�ll only have a hard time.
She lived in those harsh circumstances.
It�s okay, it�s okay now. Haiji, you have me. You have everyone
Agnes and Luna are here too!
Agnes touches Haiji�s skin from the side.
We�ll be together forever! We�re family after all
Uwaa
Haiji needs some time before she stops crying.
Err, uhm, I�m really sorry
Haiji speaks after calming down.
I pull my penis from inside Haiji.
She�s now sitting on the chair I was sitting on earlier.
Don�t mind it
I say that, but.
However
Haiji�s eyes look at my still-erect penis.
She seems sorry that we stopped having sex.
That�s okay. If you worry about it then you lose
Katsuko-nee laughs.
We�re still in the middle of taking turns, so do you mind if you can hold yours off for next time, Haiji-san?
Right, Katsuko-nee and Luna still remain.
There�s no need to rush everything, and so just slowly spread yourself and take the shape of his penis. Sex is about accumulation
That�s right! Agnes always have sex with Papa everyday!
Agness nods.
Therefore, this part is already molded into Papa�s shape. Nothing but Papa�s penis can enter. Luna�s taking special training to do that
Instead of calling it a special training.Agnes� body is much more developed than other girls of her age, and so she can accept my penis without problems, but.
Luna�s body is ordinary, and so she�s tight.
Koyomi-chan�s body is too young, and so it�s impossible to do it with her even at her age.
Yes, it�s special training. Nii-san, please do the special training for today as well
I looked at Katsuko-nee.
I can be the last
Katsuko-nee smiled.
I�m the eldest in here
Then.
Hey, hey, what about this?
aah, nii-san! I love you! aah!
As expected of the Kouzuki mansion.
This guest bedroom has a private bathroom.
They also have a toilet here.
The door to the toilet is open.
Then, Luna�s riding me who�s sitting on the toilet.
I embrace Luna�s body.
We�re having sex inside the small toilet room.
aah, this feels good
Luna�s hands are attached to the walls as I grind her hips.
I lift Luna�s ass and slam it down to my crotch.
The tip of my glans touches Luna�s soft uterus.
Uu, Agnes wants to do that too
Everyone�s watching us across the open door.
In the movie Emmanuelle, there was a sex scene in the plane�s narrow toilet
Katsuko-nee said.
Then, in the TV series Beverly Hills, there�s a scene where they copied Emmanuelle where the female character had sex with a man she just met
Luna moves her hips dexterously.
That drama series was quite uncommon. The main heroine of the character lost her virginity from a man who she dated back in high school and raped, she got trapped in a weird religion, became a drug addict, shotguns, lost her memories, got raped again. She had a life full of drama. All by herself That�s a lot.
I mean, I can�t even imagine a show like that.
In the end, she married a man and lived a happy ending
i see.
uu.
Don�t think about anything else
Luna rubs me on my sensitive spots.
aah.
She�s reading my thoughts and learned all of Katsuko-nee�s techniques.
It�s our first time having sex in the toilet and yet she�s good at this.
She presses her foot on the walls and swings her hips with her legs on an M shape.
What a lewd young woman.
This feels good! aahn! Let�s do this every day! Nii-san
I see. If it�s the voluptuous Katsuko-nee or the tall Rei-chan.
If we have sex in this narrow toilet, they won�t be able to move.
Compared to that, Luna�s petite, and so she can use the walls of the toilet and move her body like in acrobatics.
aah, aah, aahn!
Her cute ass moves and her young vagina clamp me.
Agnes wants to do that too
Maybe next time
This is the type of thing Misuzu and Ruriko would do. In their case, it would be the public restroom
Well, they�d want to do that, but.hmm
Nii-saan
Luna changes her stance.
She�s facing me now.
She loves looking at me more than everyone
She kisses me.
Then, she wriggles her hips.
Hey, Nii-san, imagine
Huh?
Currently, Luna�s a toilet. Nii-san�s exclusive toilet
She speaks to me with her moist eyes.
A toilet for Nii-san to release semen. Use me as your toilet
The girl leaks out a moist sigh.
Luna is Nii-san�s sex slave too, and yet, you didn�t bring me last night, right?
Well.
Last night, we dealt with the Yakuza and their daughters.
We brought Tsukiko and Yomi with us.
Mana and Ruriko also came in later voluntarily.
I know. Luna�s still young and so it�s not good to bring her near the scary people, that�s your thoughts
Luna smiled.
However, I feel a bit sad
Mana, Ruriko, Yomi, and then, Rie and Eri.
I had my sex slaves gather last night.
Got it. I�ll introduce Luna to them later
Not as my family but as another of my sex slave.
She needs to meet with the twins.
Yes, I love you Nii-san!
Luna smiled.
Our connected bodies make lewd wet sounds.
Luna�s love nectar starts dripping, trickling down the white urinal.
Her sweat does the same.
Luna�s enveloping the narrow toilet with her lewd smell.
Then use Luna.Luna�s your semen toilet! Let out all that warm semen inside Luna!
I�m at my limit.
aah, Luna, I�m going to cum. I�m going to cum Luna
Yes, go on. Cum inside Luna
aah, but.
Luna has the youngest body among the girls I have sex with.
Ejaculating inside Luna means.
It�s okay, Nii-san
Luna, whose face is sweating.Smiled.
Luna�s body can bear a child already
I can feel the chills in my spine.
Therefore, please cum inside me
aah.
aah
aah.
L-Lunaa!
Let it out! Nii-san!
Buwawawawawa!
Just like a hose suddenly blowing water.
My penis blows semen!
I can feel it! It�s coming! Nii-san! aah!
The hot semen spreading inside her womb.
Luna�s giving me an ecstatic look.
It�s twitching inside Luna. Nii-san, more, let out more of it!
Luna embraced me and kissed me.
Our tongues entwined, she slurps my tongue.
Luna�s womb is sucking my semen.
aah, aah, aah, Nii-san! Nii-san!
Unable to endure it anymore, I thrust my hips upwards.
Each time she does that, semen flies to Luna�s womb.
aahn, Nii-san, so cute. Nii-san�s pouring it all to Luna. So cute!
Luna�s rubbing her hard nipples on my chest, then.
She accepts my semen until the last drop.
Chapter 962. Morning sisters Morning sex Marathon 3
Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa
We just had sex in the toilet with the door open.
Luna who�s sitting on me is sweating and exhausted.
I�m also soaking wet.
Haa, haa, haa, I came before Luna did
I say that but Luna kisses me while still catching up her breath.
don�t mind it, I�ve only climaxed only one out of five times, so.haa, haa, haa
Agnes reached climax relatively early, but.
Luna�s young body can�t do that yet.
But, it feels good to have sex with Nii-san. I�m happy. Seeing that Nii-san feels good inside me makes me feel good too
Luna says while sweat appears on her face.
I also see sweat sliding down Luna�s cute cleavage.
Yes. I know. Agnes also loves it when Papa�s releasing it
Agnes peeks at us from outside the toilet.
She says that as she nods.
What are you girls talking about? Darling is always cute. There�s no time where he�s not cute. He�s cute every day, every time
Edie said.
Uhm, me too. I think how cute, when I look
Even Haiji.
I don�t get what part of me is cute according to the girls.
It�s because we have a special relationship, Nii-san. We all have a special relationship with Nii-san, and so we see Nii-san as unbearably cute. Don�t you feel the same way?
Luna who read my thoughts replied.
No, even without that special relationship, Luna�s still cute
These big beautiful eyes and nicely shaped nose She�s undoubtedly a beauty.
Back then, she doesn�t smile a lot, but recently, her expression becomes softer, and her beauty stands out more.
Eh, thank you
Luna who got embarrassed tightens her clamp on my penis.
I�m just happy that I can have sex with this beauty and even give her a creampie.
No, Nii-san, Luna and everyone is happy to have sex with Nii-san
Luna says that but.
Luna, it�s okay that you�re enjoying yourself but it�s about time you swap with Katsuko
Edie said.
You know that Darling isn�t satisfied with just a single ejaculation, right?
My penis is still hard inside Luna.
I had a good night�s sleep and it�s morning right now so my erection won�t go down that easy.
Ah, sorry!
Luna tries to pull my penis out her vagina in a hurry, but.
Don�t rush. You want to embrace for a little longer, don�t you?
Katsuko-nee speaks to Luna gently.
No, I had my fill already
Luna stands up.
My penis comes out of her slit.
Then.
A massive amount of semen leaks from inside Luna�s vagina.
I let out this much inside this young woman�s pussy.
Okay. Your turn, Katsuko-oneesama
However, after Luna lets go of the embrace.
Somehow, I look pathetic sitting down on the toilet, sweaty, and with the tip of my penis smeared with semen.
Katsuko-nee.
Let�s change spots. I want to do it in the bed, okay?
She smiled.
Yeah got it
I stood up from the toilet.
Dear, lie down on the bed.
Katsuko-nee gave instructions. I lied down on the bed.
He really does whatever we ask obediently
Haiji is surprised after seeing me do that.
That�s right. Darling is never selfish, and he never forces his family.
Although, I�d prefer it if he gives out orders. I�m Nii-san�s slave after all
Luna said.
Well, that depends on you, Luna. Ruriko and Ai always receive Darling�s love recently
Edie, that way of saying is a bit.
Oh, I see. I still make Nii-san worry about me.
Yes. You�re not a girl Darling can attack without worrying much. Me too though
Edie laughs.
I understand. It shouldn�t be Agnes asking Papa to have sex but Papa comes after Agnes ask to have sex!
Agnes seems excited.
Not like that. You need to make it so that nobody says anything and he just comes after you
Yes. Agnes will do her best so Papa does that!
What are you going to work hard for?
I�ll be a good girl, get along with everyone, help out with everything, and Papa will come after me!
Agnes smiles.
Ruriko-chan and Ai-chan are both hard workers
Oh, Agnes can see what kind of girls they are.
But, why is Papa not coming after Mana-chan?
Well, Mana.
Right, Mana�s also working her best as the housewife of the mansion.
Well, he�s still worried a lot about Mana-chan
Katsuko-nee said.
Ruriko and I, they�re girls who have become gained a foothold in their daily life.
Ruriko�s the young lady of Kouzuki house, she has the blood of nobility.
Michi is Misuzu�s bodyguard, but she�s in the same year as Ruriko, and so she�s actually guarding Ruriko in school.
As for Ai, she�s a student in our school, and now, she�s concentrating on the bakery job she has.
The bakery called That bakery of the high-school boy who�s already engaged despite being a first-year student, to Katsuko-san�s bakery, and after a week of Ai�s participation, it became The bakery where Katsuko-san teaches Ai-chan. That�s how the students see it now.
Now I�m just an extra to them.
Well, I�m no longer showing up on the storefront anyway.
But, everyone knows that I�m engaged with Megu, and Megu�s one of the salesladies over there.
No matter how long Ai and I spend in the bakery, they will not doubt our relationship.
Ai�s fame also rises as she becomes better in breadmaking.
Nowadays, she�s the most popular girl in school.
That means Ai has solidified her foundation.
No female students are trying to take Ai as their follower.
However, Mana.
Her school isn�t decided yet.
Even though Agnes is about to take an entrance exam.
No, it�s easier to create a story for a girl who has no past, a girl nobody knew before.
But, Mana has her past as Shirasaka Maika.
It�s hard to create a new life for her.
Mana�s scared.
Scared that she might meet people who know her past self.
Therefore, she�s not going outside a lot.
You make that kind of face but you can�t solve it with that, can you? So don�t think about it for now
Katsuko-nee tells me.
Okay, well then, let�s begin Katsuko-san�s reverse-rape show!
Huh, reverse rape?
You know, we have this interesting gallery, and I haven�t had sex recently at all. Just sometimes
Katsuko-nee�s voluptuous body gets on top of me.
Earlier, Edie said that she�ll do everything, and so just lie down, but I�ll make her realize that she�s three years too early to say that
Katsuko-nee smiles.
So far, it�s just the girls who are moaning, but you girls want to see him moan from pleasure too, right?
Katsuko-nee asks.
I want to see it
I want to see it too
It�s for future reference
Me too
Agnes, Edie, Haiji, and Luna all have their eyes sparkling.
Then, that�s decided! Let�s go!
eeh?
I�m on the receiving end now.
Katsuko�s going full power
Then.
Katsuko-nee.
uu, aah, aah, aah!
She sure did make me moan.
And the moans are growing louder.
Wow, desuno
It�s indeed an eye-opener
True
I see, so you do it like that
The four beauties are observing Katsuko-nee�s techniques.
But I.
I can�t even understand what�s going on.
Katsuko-nee�s fingers, her tongue.
They all stimulate my erogenous zones.
Katsuko-nee�s soft body.
Her voluptuous breasts, her hard nipples. It all touches my skin.
Katsuko-nee�s thighs, her ass.
aah, Katsuko-nee�s wrapping me.
aah
Before I noticed, my penis inside Katsuko-nee.
It�s boiling hot.
Hauu!
The opening clamps the root and the walls tighten my glans.
Each of the different movements. Auu.
I can feel myself sucked deeper.
To think that women�s vagina can be.
aah!
Katsuko-nee moves her hips skillfully all while caressing me with her tongue, lips, her fingers.
I�m boiling up from the pleasure in my whole body.
aah, aah, aah! Katsuko-nee!
Sure, cum! Impregnate me
Katsuko-nee�s no longer drinking contraceptives.
aah, aah, aah!
I release my semen inside Katsuko-nee�s womb while moaning.
However, Katsuko-nee.
She�s not stopping the stimulation even while I�m ejaculating.
Instead, she gets more intense.
Uwaa, aa, aah! Katsuko-nee! Katsuko-nee!
We can go for the second round without pulling out, right?
aah, aah, aah
This sure is rape.
Katsuko-nee�s raping me.
Papa, you look like you�re in so much pleasure
Agnes starts comforting herself.
Back then, masturbating is a daily routine of hers.
Don�t do it alone. Didn�t you promise Darling?
Edie hugs Agnes� shoulders.
She stopped Agnes� hands.
but.
Agnes� body seems to be in heat.
Can�t help it. Dear, go on and violate Agnes
Katsuko-nee pulls out my penis from inside her
My semen shoots out with so much vigor.
papa!
Agnes gets on the bed and waits for me with her legs wide open.
Go on Dear, hurry
As soon as Katsuko-nee said that, I can no longer hold back.
I get on top of Agnes� small body.
Papa! Give it to me!
I pin down Agnes� body and shove my erect penis to her small pussy.
aahn!
aah! Agnes!
I violate Agnes intensely.
I can�t stop my hips.
aah, haa, I love you! Papa! I love you!
aah! Agnes! aah!
Katsuko-nee set our lust on fire.
There�s no stopping here.
I rushed to ejaculation without resting as the two of us moan loudly.
Papa! Papa! Papaa!
Agnes, Agnes! aah!
I leak it out like peeing.
I ejaculated inside Agnes.
Papa! More! Cum inside Agnes more!
I am! I�m cumming! Agnes!
My ejaculation�s not stopping.
I can�t stop my hips either.
aah, it�s so hot! It�s coming in! Agnes is cumming too! Cumming! I�m cumming!
Agnes also reached climax while semen pours in her womb.
Katsuko, you went too far
I can hear Edie�s voice.
I�m exhausted on top of Agnes� flushed body.
Uugh, I can feel my heart throbbing.
I can�t stand up.
Agnes looks exhausted too.
Each time Agnes gasps, her cute breasts move up and down.
I just thought that I want to let them free for a bit, but I never thought that Agnes also had this much lust accumulated
Katsuko-nee answers embarrassed.
I think that it�s inevitable. Agnes� mental condition has definitely calmed down for almost half a year
Edie said.
But, mental state and lust are two different things. Even Agnes who�s mentally stable would want to have more sex with Darling
Right. She�s been a girl who needs to have sex with him at least once a day
I can hear Katsuko-nee�s voice.
She�s been holding back her lust so Darling and the family won�t hate her. Then, Katsuko removed that binds
I.
What do we do then?
I slowly look up and ask the two.
Then.
Papa�s always too kind
Agnes speaks from below me.
Her hair is messed up and sweaty, but she�s showing me a smile.
Agnes loves gentle sex, but I want to do this kind of sex too
Agnes?
Agnes loves intense sex, desuno
Agnes wants me to rape her or something?
Agnes loves it when Papa goes intensely. Agnes wants Papa to do it intensely like Katsuko-chan
Oh, she also wants to do the reverse.
I want to do it, Papa
I see. I.
I�ve been too careful with Agnes that I refrain from going hard at her.
But, Agnes� lust seeks rough sex.
She�s Shirasaka Sousuke�s daughter.
Yukino also had an intense lust.
Oh right. Mana surely does the same.
Megu too.
Yeah got it. Maybe not every time, but sometimes. I mean, if you want to go as rough as today just tell me
Okay! Papa! I love you! Desuno!
I can�t be always gentle to my women.
Sometimes, I have to go hard at them too.
Of course, as long as it doesn�t hurt their bodies and mind.
That is a lot of trouble, Nii-san
Luna read my thoughts and said.
But, it�s true that Nii-san always thinks about us
I.
Katsuko, Agnes swapped with you halfway, want to go at it again?
Edie asks.
No. I already had my fill, and I shall reflect on myself for going a bit too far
Katsuko-nee says that but.
Katsuko-nee, you want to go at full power sometimes too, don�t you?
Recently, Katsuko-nee�s been guiding the younger girls all the time, and so.
Katsuko-nee hid the time where she�s a wild-sex queen.
Katsuko-nee should have a lot of lust piled up too.
If you don�t release that lust from time to time, it�ll continue to accumulate. Yeah, I get it. That�s why I�ll be careful
Having sex with several women is encouraged for the family to get along, but.
I should increase the times I have sex with her alone.
Katsuko-nee, you�re a big-sister but you�re not their guardians nor mother, you don�t have to hold back al the time
I said.
Right. I may have been working a bit too hard to look like the perfect Onee-san
I think so too.
Ah, but I don�t have that leeway of a senior like Nagisa.
Can�t help it. Nagisa is already a mother, and so she�s a woman who can hold back and have composure
Edie.
Nagisa has her daughter, Mao-chan.
She gave birth to Mao-chan and raised her while working, it�s a lot of trouble.
Currently, she�s carrying my child.
Therefore, I want to bear your child as soon as possible
Katsuko-nee said.
There�s no need to hurry. Take it easy. I will not run away, I�ll be sure to make you happy, Katsuko-nee
I said.
Right. Dear
Then.
Agnes also wants to bear Papa�s child as soon as possible
Agnes says while still connected to me.
Right, Agnes.
I embraced Agnes� small body and kissed her.
Agnes asks for my tongue.
She gives it an intense sucking.
Right.
Agnes loves this.
And it�s a lot of trouble for Nii-san
Luna laughs.
But, it�s okay. I�ll help Nii-san
Me too
Haiji.
I�m also a member of this family now, and I like everyone
She smiles.
Then.
Knock. Knock.
Someone�s knocking on our door.
Danna-sama! Good morning!
Misuzu?
Is it okay to come in?
Oh right.
It�s Misuzu�s morning peeing time.
Yeah, come in
Everyone�s naked, and I�m still connected to Agnes, but.
It�s too late to be embarrassed about it.
Excuse me
The door opened and then.
Was the door unlocked beforehand?
Maybe she has a remote to open the electronic lock.
Good morning! I have brought breakfast
Misuzu brings in a wagon while wearing a maid uniform.
Today, Misuzu-oneesama and I made breakfast
Then, Ruriko�s also wearing the same maid uniform.
Lastly.
uu, what�s this? This room smells weird
Worrying about the lewd smell in the room.
Torii Mariko-san, also wearing a maid uniform, comes in.
Chapter 963. Morning Sisters Offence and Defense Breakfas
Okay, we�re going to eat now so we can�t stay naked. Everyone put on something. Also, wash your faces and hands
Misuzu tells everyone.
Okay, desuno! Luna! Papa! Let�s go!
Agnes calls Luna, but.
Sorry, Agnes-chan, I think I have to go to Tsukiko-oneesama for now
We try to keep the Takakura sisters away from Torii-san if possible.
Therefore, Tsukiko and Yomi can�t come.
Tsukiko and Yomi are.Ah, they�re with Mao-chan?
I asked Misuzu.
No, Mao-chan is with Yoshiko-oneesama and Michi, they�re having breakfast with Grandfather currently
Right, Jii-chan is also keeping his distance from the Takakura sisters.
He doesn�t hate them but he doesn�t want to make contact with the shrine maidens whenever possible.
There�s always the likelihood that they use their Miko power on him.
Oh, I�ll go there too. I�ll deal with Shige-chan
Katsuko-nee puts on a bathrobe on her naked body.
If we�re going to Shige-chan, then Koyomi-chan can�t go either, right? I don�t think that Yoshiko-san and Michi-chan can deal with the place alone
Koyomi-chan also has Miko power.
Michi�s a silent girl.
Katsuko-nee�s considerate not to leave Yoshiko-san alone.
But.
Katsuko-nee, you�re going wearing that?
We just had sex and her body smells sweat and semen, and she wears just a piece of cloth.
It�s seductive to my eyes.
It�ll please Shige-chan. Just because he�s too old doesn�t mean that he no longer lusts
Jii-chan�s already 82 this year. He can�t do it anymore.
It�s not because he can�t even get half of an erection but his heart can�t handle it
However, that doesn�t mean that his lust disappeared.
His brain is still lively.
He enjoys looking at the legs of my girls.
Men�s worldly desires never go away until death.
Agnes and Luna, the younger girls came to this room.
That girl knows that she shouldn�t show up to places for adults so it�s okay
Katsuko-nee said.
Sex is for the world of adults, and Mao-chan knows the rule that she shouldn�t come in.
She�s a patient girl.
It can�t be helped. I�ll go with Katsuko
Edie puts on her bathrobe.
She also gets along with Mao-chan.
Haiji, mingle with the other girls, okay?
Edie tells Haiji who�s brushing her teeth in the bathroom together with Agnes.
Roger that. Edie-oneesama
Let�s gather in the courtyard after breakfast and we�ll train. Let�s take a bath later, we�re going to get sweaty anyway. Darling too. I�ll bring Michi and the girls
She couldn�t participate in the morning training because we had sex.
It can�t be helped.
Yeah got it
Luna, bring Yomi too. You two are still beginners when it comes to Kudou arts
Yes, I�ll tell Yomi-oneesama
Luna replied.
Yomi and Luna will attend Misuzu�s school with the pretext that they are Agnes� attendants and bodyguards.
She had her debut at yesterday�s party.
Therefore, the two need to train.
Then, I�m going too. Nii-san
You know where Tsukiko�s staying?
I already saw it in Misuzu-oneesama�s memory, I should be okay
Shrine maidens can do that.
I�ll have the same breakfast prepared for Tsukiko-san too
Misuzu tells me.
Yeah, they�re not being left out.
We shouldn�t make a weird distance between us.
Then, See you later. Dear
Katsuko-nee, Edie, and Luna exit the room.
Actually, I want to go to Grandfather�s side too, but.
Ruriko speaks.
We still have a guest to entertain
Torii-san.
It�s better if the two ladies of Kouzuki house are together to push Torii-san down,
Misuzu will hold her back and Ruriko will support.
The young lady with a troublesome status as a semi-nobility will not listen to me.
Oh, Mao-chan�s not coming to prevent her from making too much contact with Torii-san.
Here, Danna-sama
Misuzu puts my bathrobe on me.
Danna-sama, please wash your face too
She smiles in her maid uniform.
Putting that aside, is that okay, Misuzu?
I asked.
Misuzu-chan! The toilet is open!
Agnes shouts from the bathroom next door.
Do the usual!
She�s smiling.
Right. Let�s go. Let�s finish this before breakfast
I said.
Yes, Danna-sama
She speaks bashfully.
Oh, Misuzu-sama? Where are you going?
Torii-san calls Misuzu out as we hold hands and do our usual routine.
I�m going to pick flowers with Danna-sama
Closing. Thud.
As expected, the room is narrow for the two of us.
The toilet space is only for one person so it�s natural.
But.
Those clothes suit you. It�s beautiful
Misuzu wearing a maid uniform looks cute.
I wanted to try it out at least once. There were some uniform left from what we used from yesterday�s party
Oh right, the maids from yesterday are all-female bodyguards of Kouzuki SS.
There are still some spare maid uniforms.
Go on, lift your skirt, I�ll pull down your panties
Yes, please do
Misuzu lifts her skirt and her long and thin legs are exposed.
I squat before Misuzu and insert my head to her skirt.
It�s a light blue panty today.
It�s a holiday after all.
If it�s a school day, then she would put on a panty with no decorations.
Please do, Danna-sama
Yeah
I put my hands on Misuzu�s panty and pull it down smoothly.
We had sex so many times and yet, her slit still looks beautiful.
Excuse me
Misuzu sits down on the toilet bowl.
Then, she holds my hand tight.
Danna-sama, Misuzu will do her morning ritual
She looks at me with a blushing face as she speaks.
Can Misuzu pee-pee?
Recently, Misuzu�s obsessed speaking like a toddler when it comes to peeing.
Sure, go pee-pee Misuzu
yes, auu
Jo.jororororo.
Misuzu starts peeing while I watch.
Danna-sama, can you see it? Are you watching?
Misuzu�s crotch draws an arc.
Yeah, I�m watching. Misuzu
aahn, so embarrassing. It�s embarrassing
Back then, I hear it through our phones but.
When we�re under the same roof, we do this together every morning.
In exchange, we no longer do any peeing show by evening.
Just in the mornings.
Danna-sama
Misuzu continues to pee while she holds my hand tight.
Before long.
Haa.
Misuzu felt relief as she empties her bladder.
Thank you for accompanying Misuzu with her peeing today as well
Misuzu smiles.
Also, Danna-sama
Huh?
Misuzu opens my bathrobe.
Nobody has cleaned this up, right?
She holds my penis with both hands.
She puts the penis smeared with love nectar and semen to her mouth.
Misuzu�s mouth and tongue clean it up.
As expected, you were watching us have sex
I�m not blaming her.
This young lady of Kouzuki house couldn�t help but watch.
Jii-chan should be watching too.
Yes, Mariko-san and I were watching
I knew it.
Ruriruri�s preparing our breakfast
Huh, I thought Ruriko and Misuzu made them together?
It�s mostly Ruriruri. I only helped out a bit. Hmm
Misuzu speaks bashfully while doing cleanup fellatio.
Or so I�d say but Mariko-san was feeling guilty from watching in secret so she backed off
Oh, Misuzu and Torii-san were watching me have morning sex with the girls.
But, Ruriko.Misuzu used her as an alibi to make breakfast together.
Therefore Misuzu wasn�t watching in secret.
Naturally, since she watched together, she has to pretend that she wasn�t watching.
And so, she�s innocent.
That�s the reasoning.
Dana-sama, I think that we need to deal with her after settling down
Misuzu?
I think that Mariko-san needs time so she could kneel before you naked, and beg to have sex with Danna-sama
That�s.
If Mariko-san doesn�t cast away her pride and offer herself to Danna-sama, or there�s no salvation for her
Misuzu said.
Having sex with me is Torii-san�s salvation?
I don�t get it.
Yes, of course,
Misuzu shows a smile on her face as she says that.
Mariko-san is a girl who can�t move forward without Danna-sama
Misuzu and I left the room.
We washed our hands, face, and brush our teeth in a hurry.
Papa! Hurry! Hurry up, desuno!
Oh, everyone�s waiting for us.
They opened the window to the room and the morning wing comes in.
There�s no more lewd smell in the room.
We have bread, salad, omelets, and ham for breakfast. You can make it a sandwich if you want
Ruriko takes off the cover of the wagon she brings in the room.
It looks like she lets everyone pick and eat whatever they want.
As for the drinks, we have milk, black tea, and coffee
Misuzu brings in a wagon with cups and drinks.
The guests are supposed to have breakfast in their own room, so.
And that�s the reason why there�s a wagon.
Hey, hey, Haiji-chan, try eating this bread
Agnes recommends bread to Haiji.
yes, I�ll take it
Haiji tears a bite from the bread and stuffs it in her mouth.
Delicious
Right? Right? Agnes made that one! And this one�s Koyomi-chan and this one�s Mao-chan�s
Last night, when we sent off Danna-sama, everyone prepared to make bread for breakfast
Misuzu said.
Oh, while we were in the old training building for Kouzuki SS.
Our girls all need to learn how to make bread! Haiji-chan, Agnes will teach you
O-Okay
Haiji�s surprised.
I�m also making them every day. I�m the one who baked these this morning
Ruriko smiled.
Grandfather created a private zone kitchen for me
Just like how Ruriko has her exclusive sex room, she also has a kitchen.
The servants of Kouzuki house don�t let Ruriko do the cooking because they feel afraid.
If she cuts herself with a kitchen knife or cause fire and Ruriko got hurt while they were there.
They might incur Jii-chan�s anger, thus.
The private zone for her won�t have any employees enter unless they�re permitted.
This morning, Katsuko-nee�s in here.
So they think that it wasn�t Ruriko who made breakfast but Katsuko-nee.
Besides, they don�t even know that Ruriko is now a master of household chores.
This is French Toast. Onii-sama, would you like some?
Yeah, I�ll take it
Mariko-san, how about you?
I�ll take it
Torii-san takes the French Toast from Ruriko.
She takes a bite.
It�s really delicious
Yeah, Ruriko�s a good cook. Well, not just cooking
I looked at Ruriko.
Yes, cooking, laundry, cleaning, and sex, I learn everything all for Onii-sama
err.
Then, Torii-san shows a serious face.
Uhm, Misuzu-sama, may I ask something?
Misuzu smiles.
Yes, what is it?
uhm, that.you mean.
She glares at me.
Kuromori-sama has done it with everyone else.
She asks.
Kuromori-sama is Misuzu-sama�s fiance, right? Also, He has a sexual relationship with Ruriko-sama.No.it�s not just with the nobility, even Haiji.
Her voice is getting louder.
Haiji�s a servant! are you okay with him having sex with servants?
She�s not a servant! Haiji-chan is family!
Agnes opposed.
She�s family, and so it�s natural that she�ll have sex with Papa!
Agnes clings to Haiji.
She�s happy to see a new family member.
Haiji-san�s also impressed.
family?
Torii-san frowns.
It�s not the common definition of family. It�s not actually a family, but think of it as the name we use for our group
Ruriko said.
And all the girls who have sex with Papa are family
That�s Agnes� definition.
Agnes doesn�t know about Eri and Rie.
And, since Agnes is like that.
I can�t let her meet the twins yet.
Danna-sama makes the choice. I accept it all
Misuzu said.
No, I don�t have an eye for the people, in fact, everyone makes the check. They even recommend girls who they want to join the family
Like Haiji. Edie endorsed her. Edie�s the one who saw that Haiji�s actually a good girl and that she�s a lonely girl who seeks family.
Yes, not everyone can enter this family
Ruriko said.
We accepted Haiji-san, but we may not accept Mariko-san
that�s.not that I.
Torii-san became irritated.
She�s shocked that her bodyguard, Haiji, joined our family.
Indeed, Haiji-san.While we cannot publicly announce it, we will take care of her as our precious little sister. Our precious family
Misuzu said.
Agnes too! I like Haiji-chan! Papa, thanks!
Huh?
Thanks for giving Agnes another lovely Onee-san
Agnesan
Haiji can no longer hold back and she started tearing up.
Geez, Haiji-chan. Don�t cry while we�re eating
O-Okay
We�re going to be together with Papa. Luna and Mao-chan are here too. Therefore, there�s nothing to be sad about, there�s no need to cry
O-Okay
People need someone to protect them.
They can�t always go on just protecting others.
To Agnes, Haiji�s a girl she wants to keep safe.
haiji, you traitor!
Torii-san speaks in displeasure.
I can�t understand this at all! And I don�t agree! Misuzu-sama! Why is it that you don�t want to monopolize Kuromori-sama?
Monopolize?
That�s right. If you truly love him, you want to keep Kuromori-sama to yourself, you should want him all for yourself
She glares at me.
Despite that, you let Kuromori-sama have sex with other women. I don�t think that Misuzu-sama truly loves Kuromori-sama at all
Misuzu.
Oh? I do monopolize him
She smiles to Torii-san.
It�s not just me, all of us
Yes, Onii-sama did all his best for us yesterday
Ruriko?
Mariko-san may not understand but we monopolize Danna-sama. Danna-sama�s life I mean. Therefore, we dedicate our lives to him as well. That�s why we�re a family
Yes, Agnes is Agnes because Papa�s there, if Papa�s gone.
This is bad.
I hurriedly embrace Agnes.
Don�t think about that. I�m here with you
Agnes clings to me.
That�s right, Agnes is Agnes, desuno
To her, my existence is everything.
Agnes who�s confined in the basement and makes contact only with Shirasaka Sousuke who comes occasionally and an elderly woman who brings food.
She grew to 12 years old without making any bonds with anyone.
The thought that I love her is what drives all of Agnes.
And, that act of love is sex.
I don�t understand. Seriously
Torii-san resumes eating discontentedly.
But, the beneficial idea of our system is something you accept, isn�t it?
Misuzu said.
Michi and Edie. You should know their skills as bodyguards. And, they�re our servants by name but they�re our family.They will never betray us
Far from that, they will do their duty in face of danger
Ruriko said.
Then.
i will also do anything for everyone in the family!
Haiji shouts.
Then, Agnes too! Agnes will do everything for the family! That�s why let�s have sex again later
Yeah, I get it. I know
When she�s uneasy, she�ll ask to have sex right away.
Agnes is a girl who can hold back now.
Papa, you have to do it with Mana-chan and Nei-chan too
Mana and Nei, she knows that they didn�t come back from last night because of some business.
We will return home today so there�s also the girls who waited. Agnes can hold back until later
Agnes.
Therefore, hold me tight. Papa
Yeah
I embraced Agnes� small body.
Seeing that, Misuzu;
Also, Mariko-san. Us, daughters of nobility, have lust
Misuzu, what are you trying to say now?
We�re humans, we want a man to embrace us, to have sex. I can blow away all of the unease I had by having sex with Danna-sama periodically
Me too. I feel my mood becoming pure after I have sex with Onii-sama. My fears and hesitation is gone
Ruriko smiles.
that, I get that!
Haiji shouted without thinking.
I also feel tranquil
It�s natural. After all, it�s Papa
Agnes holds my face with both hands and kisses me.
I love you, Papa!
She smiles like an angel.
Us daughters of nobility were raised with our sexual desires subdued. It was to prevent any bad company
Yes, it�s a suffocating life. Showing a smile all the time, and being careful not to offend someone
Misuzu. Ruriko.
You have it better. You can speak of anything you want with whoever you want
Mariko-san isn�t raised as a noble after all
Hey, why are the two of you.
Poking at Torii-san�s insecurities?
That�s why you don�t understand. You never will
You�ll never understand how much we treasure Onii-sama�s love for us
How Danna-sama loves each of us as a woman. Nobility? Kouzuki house? It is nothing to him
Therefore, we can love Onii-sama in with nothing but our minds and body, with our forms when we were born
I have my time with Danna-sama and that is why I can act as the daughter of Kouzuki house
Me too, I can endure anything, no matter how painful it is, because I have my time with Onii-sama
The two overpower Torii-san.
i.
She�s completely flustered.
Mariko-san, you laugh at us daughters of nobility as we cannot speak honestly, don�t you?
You think �why does everyone not speak what they want to say?�
It�s not because we do not, it�s because we cannot
If we speak carelessly, there will be conflicts between families, and it�ll cause troubles to those working for each family. Have you ever thought of that?
Torii-san doesn�t belong to nobility after all
That�s quite rude.
They ignore her with the thought she�s not a noble, so she doesn�t understand
That�s why she can talk behind someone�s back and laugh at someone but there will be no incident.
However, when it comes to Kouzuki house and other nobilities.
Any bad move becomes outrageous.
For you, the fall of Kurama house is just a laughing matter because it�s someone else�s problem, but.
Misuzu speaks.
For us, it�s hopelessly heavy. If Kurama house, a family accepted as nobility failed, then Grandfather will corner them thoroughly
Kurama house ignored warnings from Jii-chan and other nobilities.
Then, they lost their precious assets.
They trampled Jii-chan�s goodwill and spat on their faces.
Therefore, as punishment, Kurama Misato-san will become a prostitute. It�s cruel, isn�t it? That�s a harsh punishment, isn�t it? Don�t worry, even if Torii house makes the same mistakes as Kurama house did, Grandfather will not go that far That�s.
After all, Torii house has no family status to receive that kind of harsh punishment
Nobility, it�s a title established among generations.
Just like how the head of the Kurama house inherited the beautiful residence from their ancestors.
Destroying it for a trivial reason means.
It�s a sin against the ancestors of Kurama house.
Therefore, Jii-chan can�t forgive them.
The current Torii house can thrive all they want but your family has no history yet
Torii-san is the daughter of a family that is rising to a higher status.
but my mother is a daughter of Kanou house!
Kanou house, a family that rivals Kouzuki and Kaan.
Torii Mariko is cousins with Sakurako-san, the daughter of Kanou house.
So what?
Misuzu speaks coldly.
Mariko-san, are you really going to use that to me, the daughter of the main house of Kouzuki clan?
Torii-san has the blood of nobility from her mother�s side.
Against Misuzu and Ruriko, 100% daughters of the nobility.
Mariko-san, you do not carry the same burden as the daughter of nobility, nor the pride of your family
Torii Mariko-san�s expression froze.
Chapter 964. Morning Sisters Mariko capture battle
Well, not that we care about Mariko-san�s circumstances anyway
Misuzu says with a smile.
Then, she holds my hands.
To us, Danna-sama�s a precious existence. We have Danna-sama by our side, and that is how our minds and bodies are stable. We�re not stressed
Me too, I have no worries because I have sex with Onii-sama. Onii-sama listens when I tell him my story, and I can move forward with my usual life. Besides, when we feel like we�re losing our way, Onii-sama calls us out and give us a hug Ruriko.
Agnes too! When I have sex with Papa, my skin becomes so smooth! I become more beautiful after doing it. Everyone is the same
She looked at Haiji.
Haiji-chan is much more beautiful than yesterday! It�s because she had sex with Papa
Ah, err, yes
Haiji blushed.
But, uhm, it�s true that my worries were gone. It feels like my suffering until yesterday was just a lie
Worries? You?
Torii-san looks at Haiji curiously.
Haiji, you had worries? Why did you not talk to me, your Master?
That�s.
It�s because she can�t expose her story to anyone other than her family, no matter how close the two of you are
I said.
It�s not a story that she can tell her close friend.
It�s something she can only tell her family.
I am Haiji�s master. Her job is to keep me safe every day. And despite all that.
As usual, Torii-san�s attitude with me is like that because I�m not from nobility.
It�s a worry that a master-servant relationship can�t hear out. Putting that aside, Mariko-san can�t do anything about it even if she talks to you
Misuzu speaks sharply.
However, Torii-san;
What�s with this? You just had sex with him once and yet you trust him that far? He�s a man you just met yesterday! You can�t marry him! He has Misuzu-sama!
She releases all the pressure she received from Misuzu by attacking Haiji.
It wasn�t just once! I did it twice!
Haiji objects with a blushing face.
I�ve done it once last night and this morning
Then, she touches her abdomen.
Right. Weren�t you watching it together with me? Mariko-san?
Misuzu laughs.
then.
Haiji-chan will be with us forever. With Papa, with Agnes, with everyone
Agnes smiles.
Those who have sex with Papa is family! Right?
Agnes hugs Haiji.
Agnesan
Haiji embraces Agnes lovingly.
Last night, I made a precious elder sister. Edie-oneesama. Today, Agnesan has become my precious little sister. I�m happy
The reality that she made family is biting into her now.
Geez, Papa�s here too
Ah, yes, of course. I�ve encountered the man I�ll serve for my life
Then, Haiji speaks to Torii-san.
I don�t need to marry. I thought that someone with my circumstances will never have a happy marriage. But coming to this family, I get along with everyone, and I will bear the child together with everyone in the family Of course. That�s what we�re going to do as well. Haiji-san, be sure to give birth to a healthy child
Agnes will also give birth to Papa�s child. Everyone will raise the child happily
Seeing Haiji, Misuzu, and Agnes say that.
That�s just weird! This is foolish!
Torii-san starts an uproar.
Oh? There�s nothing weird about it. There are a lot of countries who accept Polygyny
Misuzu-sama! We�re in Japan! It�s monogamy in here!
Oh? If you look at the civil law and criminal law, the accommodation of bigamy crime only takes hold when there�s an overlap in sexual activities. In short, it�s a matter of family register. There�s no crime to judge if you make polygamy without the use of de facto marriage and family register Ruriko replies.
However, it�s an ethics problem
Seeing Torii-san refute in rage.Ruriko;
Whose morals are we using?
Morals differ from countries and cultures.
That�s unfortunate, I thought that Mariko-san was a little more flexible with her thoughts
Ruriko passes the baton to Misuzu.
Nobody other than our family knows about this group.Other than you. Have you ever thought of how we do not have problems with our everyday lives in our family while keeping our secret safe?
uhm, what about Kouzuki Kakka?
Torii-san asks.
Grandfather knows it all. Also, he�s a member of this family. Well, I do not have sex with Grandfather. The only man in my life is Danna-sama. Grandfather�s role is to be everyone�s Grandfather
Agnes doesn�t like him that much but Ojii-chan is a good guy. Therefore, I try not to be disrespectful with him, and I listen to his stories earnestly! Mao-chan does the same!
Currently, Mao-chan�s eating breakfast with Jii-chan.
Does Agnes tell Mao-chan to not talk impolitely with Jii-chan regularly?
No, I think it�s the opposite.
Nagisa tells Mao-chan to Behave herself when in front of Jii-chan.
Then, Mao-chan tells Agnes about it.
Mao-chan is better at reading the mood compared to Agnes.
Kouzuki-sama accepts this?
Isn�t that obvious? Do you really think that we can do everything we want in the Kouzuki mansion without him knowing?
He accepts Onii-sama, and he should have shown it during the party yesterday
The party yesterday was a gathering to announce that I am Misuzu�s fiance to the young ladies of nobility.
Furthermore, Jii-chan purposely appeared together with me at the party, showing that he accepts me.
To us, this family system is our idea. Danna-sama�s the only man, and everyone gets along and receive his love
And because of Onii-sama�s personality, there are no quarrels. Everyone gets along, love each other, live a life where we cooperate with each other
I love everyone! They�re all good girls!
We�ve gathered girls from various age groups and experiences. The elder looks after the younger, and if there are problems, everyone is open with their opinions, and Danna-sama makes the final decision No, Misuzu, stop putting me in that weird spot.
Minaho-neesan�s the mother of this family.
Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, and Margo-san, the elder sisters and Shou-neechan, the professional, keep the mother from acting rashly.
Then, as for the father. That�s Kyouko-san.
Of course, Jii-chan�s the Grandfather.
Our family has multiple safety devices.
And sex is above all. I can�t do it with anyone but Onii-sama. I can�t think of having sex with anyone other than Onii-sama
Agnes too!
We�re just humans, women. To have a man where I can rest my body in peace as we have sex like Danna-sama is valuable
Torii-san�s dumbfounded.
but, sure, you�re okay with it now, but someday
Someday?
Once Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama gives birth to Kuromori-sama�s child, Kouzuki house�s future.
Misuzu.
That�s not for you to worry!
Yes, we will deal with it smoothly
Ruriko added.
Someone will be Danna-sama�s legal wife on paper, but.
It�s possible to adjust the child we�re going to deliver
When I give birth, Ruriko will come with me on a foreign hospital
And when I give birth, Misuzu-sama will be with me, nobody will know who�s child is whose
The child is our blessing, and so we don�t know who�ll give birth first, Ruriko or me? If it�s a boy or a girl
And when that time comes, we will deal with it
But, if Ruriko and I lift each other up this way, nobody can push to split Kouzuki house anymore
Yes, Misuzu-oneesama and I will never leave Onii-sama
Ruriko and Misuzu will put restraints on the people who want to marry Misuzu and Ruriko�s children and prevent any takeover of Kouzuki house.
Jii-chan already accepted me as Misuzu�s fiance and so they can�t make a move on her.
As for Ruriko, she had a life where other people from Kouzuki house can�t contact her ever since Jii-chan turned her to the ultimate sheltered girl.
Most of the time, she�s in our Kuromori Mansion.
She never goes outside unless she goes to school and her traditional dance lessons.
At such times, Shou-neechan or Rei-chan�s with her all the time.
uhm, but Kouzuki house also has Yoshiko-sama?
Torii-san asks. Misuzu;
And that�s something you should be concerned about
Yes, Yoshiko-oneesama will not disrespect us
Yoshiko-san is Ruriko�s attendant.
The two lived together, they treasure each other.
excuse me
Torii-san shrinks down.
By the way, Mariko-san. Are you going to report about our family, and about our secret to Momoko-oneesama?
Right, Torii-san;
She is Kaan Momoko-neechan�s protegee.
She remained in the mansion to make reports of what happened after the party yesterday.
I still haven�t decided
Torii-san speaks hesitantly.
misuzu-sama, are you thinking of what I should do?
She asks Misuzu for ideas.
I wonder? I think that�s yours to decide
Misuzu replies coldly.
Putting that aside, what do you think after looking at our family?
that�s.
Torii-san looks down.
Onee-chan, do you want to do it with Papa?
Agnes asks.
Do you want to have sex with Papa?
why do I?
Torii-san is agitated.
Haiji-chan had sex with Papa and she became more beautiful, cuter, don�t you want to try it out too?
Agnes can�t read the mood, but she�s sharp.
She said.
Uhm, it hurts a bit and it�s a little embarrassing, but I�m happy
Haiji tells her former master.
Besides, if Kuromori-sama had sex with Mariko-ojousama, nobody will know about it
I am Misuzu�s fiance on paper.
The fact that I have sex with Ruriko is a complete secret.
Nobody will think that Misuzu and Ruriko.
Nobody can imagine that I had sex with Torii-san.
Have you ever thought that you want to do it too after watching Haiji-chan, Onee-chan?
Hearing Agnes says that; Torii-san gasps.
Torii-san�s filled with curiosity, she watched Haiji have sex with me.
She�s got to be interested in it.
But I can�t. The current Onee-chan can�t do it. Agnes won�t allow it!
Huh, Agnes?
Onee-chan, you�re beautiful, but if you want to have sex with Papa, then you need more cuteness! You have to be cuter than you currently are!
Agnes said. It sticks to Torii-san.
Right, I thought so too. The current Mariko-san feel lacking even though we showed you in our family
Misuzu.
wait, uhm, i never.with Kuromori-sama.doing it.I never said anything.joining Misuzu-sama�s family
Oh? Don�t you want to join in Mariko-san? If you join our family, you will be my little sister, Kouzuki Misuzu�s little sister
And you will be my elder sister
Misuzu�s 17. Ruriko�s 15.
Torii Mariko�s at the same age as me. 16.
Currently, you�re in a half-hearted state, someone who has the blood of nobility but you�re not nobility. Kaan Momoko-oneesama can take you in as a protegee but in reality, you�re just a vassal
She stayed here because Momoko-neechan ordered her.
That means it�s not an equal relationship.
Our family is different. After all, Danna-sama�s our first priority
Yes, Ruriko is Onii-sama�s slave after all
Danna-sama treats us all fairly, and there�s no one higher or lower in our relationship. We love each other as sisters
Agnes loves Misuzu-chan and Ruriko-chan. I love Luna. I love Haiji-chan. I love Yukino-chan. I love everyone!
Agnes said
We know that we cannot make Danna-sama happy alone. I can�t do it by myself. I need everyone�s cooperation
Onii-sama persuaded Grandfather to make Misuzu-oneesama happy and to bring peace to Kouzuki house. He also saved me. To reach happiness, you must make the people around you happy
With that process, the women Danna-sama loved and the women who love Danna-sama increases by one, and another one. I�ve been watching it. Therefore, I never feel jealous of other girls. I do not want to keep Danna-sama for myself We�re a family, and so we build our happiness by ourselves
Agnes loves everyone! And all the girls Papa loves are good
Then.
But, Onee-chan�s not a good girl
The young woman denies Torii-san.
i.
And so, hurry up and become a good girl!
Haiji moves to Torii-san�s front.
Mariko-ojousama, you only need a little bit of change
Haiji?
If you change just a bit, you will reach happiness too, just like me
She smiles at her former master kindly.
But, I don�t get it. To be honest, if I�m just playing around, I�ll try it, I�d want to experience sex with Kuromori-sama
Huh?
After all, he�s not as scary even though he�s a man. I�ve also seen Haiji have sex so happy
She speaks honestly to her former bodyguard.
But, that won�t do. Sex isn�t just a game
Haiji said.
right, I thought so
Mariko-ojousama, I.
Huh?
I wanted to be friends with Ojou-sama. I wanted to get a sister-like relationship
i see
But, we cannot get away from the master-bodyguard relationship
Yes, indeed
Torii-san.
That was my fault. I get it now. After hearing Misuzu-sama�s story. I�ve been overbearing, therefore, you gave up on me
That�s not it
But, Haiji�s no longer mine. You now belong to Kouzuki house, to Misuzu-sama
She�s not mine. She belongs to Danna-sama
Misuzu noted.
I also belong to Danna-sama
That doesn�t matter!
Torii-san.
Argh, I forgot about it. When I first met Haiji in Europe
She looks at Haiji with teary eyes.
I thought, she�s such a cute girl, that I want this beauty to be my little sister
Mariko-ojousama
Then, that�s why I asked Father for a favor, to bring Haiji from Europe, and yet.I�ve.
Torii-san speaks in grief.
I treated Haiji as nothing but a servant! I wanted to be friends with Haiji. I wanted to love Haiji as my little sister. And yet, I.
Her pride as a semi-nobility.
That insecurity that she�s a daughter of noble blood.
She picked up Haiji, someone with no relative from Europe to become her bodyguard.
Then, she created a thick wall between them.
uu, I�m so frustrated. So pathetic. Haiji�s taken from me.Haiji�s gone from me because.
She holds her hands tightly and tears up.
Haiji
I urged Haiji.
Yes
Haiji embraces the crying Torii-san.
It�s not too late yet. Mariko-ojousama
But, Haiji
Even now I still want to be friends with Mariko-ojousama. I want to be Mariko-ojousama�s little sister
But, you�re already.
Then, Agnes.
That�s why Onee-chan has to become a good girl! Good girls get to have sex with Papa!
Chapter 965. Morning Sisters Wounded Merlion
For now, we finished breakfast.
We changed clothes and head to the courtyard from yesterday.
Agnes, Misuzu, Ruriko, Haiji, and Torii-san�s with me.
There they are
Edie and Michi are already starting their training in the courtyard.
Yomi, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Mao-chan�s with them.
Geez, you�re late Papa!
Mao-chan comes running to me and hugs me.
Yes, good morning, Mao-chan
Ehehe, Good Morning Papa
I also hug Mao-chan back.
I can�t spoil her too much but this much intimacy is okay.
Minaho-neesan taught me that.
Danna-sama, Ruriko and I will head to Grandfather�s place
Misuzu looks up at the second-floor terrace facing the courtyard.
Yeah, that�s where Jii-chan and I talked before we entered the party.
I looked up and then Jii-chan, Katsuko-nee, and Yoshiko-san are looking at us.
The three are talking friendly as they watch us.
Miko power has no effect on that distance.
We will be talking with Yoshiko-oneesama
Huh, Misuzu?
It�s okay, I�ll be joining too, Onii-sama
The two get up the stairs leading to the second-floor terrace.
Ah, me too
Torii-san tries to come with Misuzu, but.
Mariko-san, how about you participate in the exercise with everyone?
Misuzu turns back halfway from the stairway and said.
but
Torii-san looks confused.
Sure, I�ll teach her. Mariko should learn self-defense too
Edie calls Torii-san.
Haiji�s here too
Torii-san looked at Haiji.
Meanwhile, Misuzu and Ruriko are gone from the stairs.
It�s too late for her to follow them.
Although, Haiji will take the professional course. Mariko will be doing the same beginner course as Mao and Agnes
Yes, desuno! Let�s do it together
Agnes pulls Torii-san�s hand.
Eh, ah, yes?
Torii-san�s my pace reputation is no match against Agnes.
Mao-chan, Koyomi-chan, this is Mariko-chan
She introduces to the two.
Luna was at the party and so she knows about Torii-san.
Eh, Agnes-chan, she�s.
Mao-chan stares at Torii-san.
She�s taught to be cautious with people who aren�t family
Hmm, well, it�s a bit complicated
Complicated?
In one way or another, it�s complicated
What Agnes wants to say is that it�s unknown yet whether she�ll enter the family or not.
But, the word complicated is what stuck in Mao-chan�s mind
Complicated?
Yes, complicated
Complicated. Okay
She looked up at Torii-san.
Oh, so it�s complicated!
Mao-chan speaks loudly.
Yes, that, it�s complicated. Hehe. She�s complicated
eeh? Why am I complicated?
Torii-san�s confused.
It�s her first time to receive that kind of appraisal.
Yes. She�s complicated! Agnes certifies that
What�s with that?
But, complicated means complicated. She�s just as complicated as Koyomi-chan, who has high possibility
Agnes� way of speaking is much more complicated.
Got it! Onee-chan is complicated! Just like Koyomi-chan
O-Okay, I get it
Torii-san is feeling down as the younger girls call her complicated.
Putting that aside, Haiji-chan is our new Onee-chan! She�s become Papa�s family!
Luna knows that I had sex with Haiji last night, but.
Mao-chan is cheering together with Koyomi-chan!
Yay! Yay!
Mao-chan is making a lot of noise, but.
hello. I�m Adelheid Katori. Call me Haiji
Haiji gives her greeting.
Eh, really? Are you really-really Mao�s Onee-chan? You�re my Onee-chan too? Hey, hey, hey?
Mao-chan�s excited.
Uhm
Haiji looks at me.
Right.
Agnes, who�s 12, calls me, who�s 16, Papa only as a title but.
She thinks that Mao-chan might actually be my child as she�s still in kindergarten.
She�s wondering how to deal with her.
By that, it means does she deal with her as an elder sister or as a mother?
Mao-chan is the daughter of Nagisa, another member of our family. Therefore, she�s my daughter
I made a quick explanation.
That�s right! That�s why Papa is Mao�s Papa!
Mao-chan clings to my arms.
In other words, he�s also Agnes� Papa! And Koyomi-chan�s Papa
I don�t get how Agnes� reasoning makes that kind of leaps.
But, Haiji�s smart, and so she can guess the relationship.
The fact that one of my women already has a child.
Let�s get along, okay?
She deals with Mao-chan with the middle of Mother, and Elder sister, something like a female cousin.
Yes, let�s get along! I�m Mao-chan! Ehehe
Mao-chan smiles.
Koyomi. Pleased to meet you
Koyomi-chan�s docile and polite as usual
Yes, Haiji-oneechan�s cute! As expected of Papa.
hey, Mao-chan.
That�s right, that�s right! And that�s why Mariko-chan should become like Haiji-chan too!
eeh.
You can�t stay in that complicated state. It�s complicated after all. Ehehe
Yeah, you can�t win against Agnes and Mao-chan�s duo.
Hey, hey, Koyomi-chan, say something too
Err, well, I�ll do my best to grow up as soon as possible
Koyomi-chan feels sorry that she hasn�t done it with me yet.
Girls, come, we�re going to start stretching
Edie calls out everyone.
Okay, Edie-chan
Now, let�s go! Let�s do this
Michi and Edie�s method of teaching starts with stretching.
Making your body flexible is more important than anything.
After that, the training for young and professionals are different.
According to Edie, it�s not good to forge muscles while the body is young.
Muscles clamp your body and it�ll hinder the growth of your muscles.
Therefore, Mao-chan, Agnes, and Luna are practicing on accurately moving out as they come up with their thought, their kinetic vision, quick-wits and agility, and momentary thinking.
Also, they train to be cautious of their surroundings while keeping their concentration.
That kind of training is helpful to them.
Also.
Okay, everyone warmed up? Then we�ll start our training course. Michi, take care of them
Got it
The group is split into two.
Edie trains Haiji and Yomi with classic martial arts.
Yomi should actually be in the beginner course too, but.
We want Haiji and Yomi to get along.
Edie will teach Haiji, and Haiji will convey it to Yomi, the one receiving lessons will have to teach someone else too. It�s better.
As for the young girls + Torii-san and me, we�re receiving Michi�s guidance.
Then, everyone, hold your hammers
Hammer. It�s the hammer Michi used, she calls it victory hammer.
It�s a weapon that has a rubber ball tied in chains, you swing it around and hit the enemy with it.
Everyone�s training with that.
Let�s go! Papa! Watch me!
Mao-chan swings it around.
Mao-chan�s hammer is the only one light compared to ours.
Although, Agnes and my hammer aren�t like the one Michi�s using.
Err, uhm
Michi hands over a hammer to the confused Torii-san.
The children are using soft rubber and so there�s no danger even if it hits. This is training for your focus and hitting a target accurately. Furthermore, it�s fun
Michi speaks with a serious face.
After all this time, I�m now thankful that Grandfather taught me all this
Michi used only this weapon when she was starting.
If you can master this, you can grasp the distance between yourself, the enemy, and their weapon reach in one moment. Furthermore, it has a rotating counterweight overhead and so it will be hard to hit the enemy accurately. This becomes training to hit your enemy with Qi Michi said.
Swinging the counterweight overhead lets you knead Qi in your body and accumulate it. And that�ll hit your opponent reliably. Once you improve, you can sense the opponent�s Qi from the point below the navel and you can shoot it with your Qi In short, the victory hammer is;
It�s linked to training Kudou arts� Qi skills.
Everyone seems to be enjoying throwing away the hammer on a tree with an X mark from packing tape, but.
Mao-chan�s the only one who�s in a shorter distance and throwing her hammer on the pet bottle on the tree.
Someday, when I begin to train other nobility, this hammer will be the first they have to master
Michi�s promised to teach Kudou style to a bodyguard of nobility, and a young lady who loves martial arts.
However.
Yesterday, the cute girls who came here yesterday feel somewhat surreal with the spectacle of hammers swung around.
With that said, please try it
Michi tells Torii-san to take aim.
Ah, right. Yes
Torii-san seem to have stopped thinking
Toryaa!
Torii-san copied Agnes and the girls and fling her hammer.
However.
Complicated-chan, your hips aren�t fixed
Agnes lowers her hips as she says that.
Like this?
Torii-san sticks out her ass.
That�s not stable at all.
Then, you do it like this!
Luna swings the counterweight ball.
The rubber ball hits the target on the tree and bounces back.
Ah, okay. Soryaa!
Torii-san�s counterweight flies off flimsy
Haa, that�s not it
Mao-chan says after she knocks out the pet bottle of hers.
You really are complicated
Kuu
Torii-san hates to lose and so she�s irritated.
Hey, teach me properly!
She glares at Michi.
Okay. Then first, you have to grasp the distance between you and the target and the center of gravity
Michi guides her thoroughly.
Yes, this looks good.
Earlier, during breakfast, Misuzu and Ruriko, the two daughters of Kouzuki denied Torii-san, but.
But if the young girls get along with her.
I also swing my hammer and throw it off.
It hits the center of the cross mark.
Kuromori-sama, you�re surprisingly skilled, aren�t you?
Torii-san�s surprised.
I want to keep everyone safe too you know
I said.
We may look like we�re playing around but this is an actual martial arts training
Once you can hit with the hammer with accuracy, you can also hit with your shuriken.
Although.
I�m still far from reaching Michi or Edie�s high-speed skill and accuracy where you can hit an enemy who changes location every time.
The target doesn�t move and so I can hit it.
I heard that Michi can hit blind spots with her whip, even if the enemy is hiding on a shield.
uugh, I won�t lose!
Torii-san seems to be heating up.
But, she�s the type who lends an ear to advise.
She�s listening not just to Michi, but Agnes, Luna, and even Mao-chan.
It�s not like she has a bad personality.
We had fun throwing hammers for a while.
On the other hand, Edie, Yomi, and Haiji are getting sweaty now.
Haiji, you need to must up your courage and try to break into it!
Yes!
Haiji learned the basics from the Academy but she has no Master, and so she couldn�t train with anything other than the basics.
That�s why Edie�s guiding her.
Yomi, your legs are reversed
Huh?
Yomi who can read thoughts can�t understand the know-how with martial arts right away.
The thoughts jump from logic or speech.
Oh, don�t focus on the feet but instead focus on your center of gravity to your back
But, Haiji took some reasonable training from the Academy.
She made it easy to understand for Yomi.
Ah, I get it. The center of gravity comes from here and so I reverse my legs
That�s right
Yeah, they look good too.
Then.
Haa!
Michi suddenly faced the thicket and threw a shuriken!
Disgraceful! I missed that one on purpose! Get out now!
Huh?
The only people who would do that in the mansion right now are.
Well done seeing through that! As expected of Kudou Michi!
As expected!
They take off the camouflage cloth that looks like some trees and shrubs. They look like manga ninjas.
Anjou Mitama and Kinuka appear.
I already saw you two long ago. I left you alone since you�re not here to kill
Edie looks like she�s fed up.
However, the Anjou sisters.
We�ve seen the secret techniques of Kudou arts now
Kudou arts!
No, secret technique?
It�s just the beginner course where we use the victory hammer though.
They�re more impatient than expected
Michi looks at the sisters and said.
Oh, I see.
They�re also from martial arts group and so they want to move their body in the morning.
What is it, Anjou-san wants to train with us?
I asked.
Training? What are you talking about? Anjou arts is a secret technique that doesn�t accept outsiders! If we want to train, we will not leave our hands open
Open!
Open? I�ve seen a lot yesterday though.
Like that street performance and survival hurricane mixer.
Stop the tedious talk
Edie said.
You girls showed up like that to show off your strength, right?
I look up at the terrace on the second floor.
Jii-chan and Misuzu are watching us while drinking tea.
They�re trying to show off their strength to the head of Kouzuki house.
Us sisters have thought that we have no other ways to save the young ladies of Kurama house other than our way of martial arts
Martial arts
So, your target is Michi?
They�ll take down Michi and have Jii-chan recognize them.
They want the Kurama sisters released in exchange for their labor.
Or maybe, they want to decrease the debts of Kurama house, even just a little.
Kudou Michi-dono, I have no grudge towards you, but this is for the sake of the family. Duel us
A match right now!
The sisters take a stance.
Match, duel. You speak a lot of impudent words
Michi speaks calmly.
Ah, by the way, the fight will be me against Michi, one-on-one. Ah, she�s out of this
Please don�t let the dark-skinned join
Oh, they saw the fight yesterday.
They�re thinking that they�re no match against Michi and Edie�s combination.
This is a battle between representatives of both Kudou and Anjou arts
I have one thing to say
Michi;
You�re looking down on me. Do you think that the two of us are equal? The two of you should fight. I am not Kudou Michi if I can�t deal with the two of you
Huh?
Michi seems like she�s speaking from a drama.
Is Michi going along with the ride with the Anjou sisters because she knows it?
Bwahahaha, Kudou Michi�s broken
Broken!
As I thought, the Anjou sisters point at Michi in high spirits.
Kudou Michi-dono, I thought that you would reply like that
Like that
However, you seem to not know our actual skills
You�ll lose
Err.
Let�s do it over there. You�ll hurt the small girls if we do it here
Michi moves to an area where there are no people.
Then.
Chance!
Ready yourself!
Anjou sisters rushed in.
Darling, Haiji
Edie said. Then we protect the girls.
Haiji goes to Torii-san.
I head to Mao-chan and Agnes.
Edie protects Luna and Koyomi.
Yomi also rushed towards us.
We already foresaw that!
And your blind spot is here!
Anjou sisters cut across us and jump at Michi.
Let�s go! Kinuka!
Let�s go! Ane-sama!
Anjou arts secret technique!
Merlion flying slice!
The sisters jump at Michi at the same time!
Chapter 966. Morning Sisters Difference in Culture
Anjou arts secret technique!
Merlion flying slice!
The Anjou sisters jumped at Michi at the same time.
Mitama-san�s uses her hand to strike like a sword on Michi.
The little sister, Kinuka-san follows behind her sister.
Puu
She sprays some kind of mist towards Michi.
I got you!
However.
Michi disappeared from their vision at that moment
Kinuka-san�s spray didn�t reach Michi.
Wha?
Huh?
Then, coming from behind the two surprised girls.
Novice
Michi strikes the Anjou sisters with her fists shrouded in Qi.
Gyaa
Tawaba!
Anjou sisters plopped on the grass of the courtyard.
Yomi, Luna, shut them down
I ordered the two.
Yes, Sensei
Okay, Nii-san
Yomi goes after Mitama-san.
Luna goes after Kinuka-san. They took control of their body.
Aga?
Hanu?
Anjou sisters can�t counterattack anymore.
Why would you pick a fight where these girls could get involved?
I asked.
Michi asked to change places, and yet.
The sisters purposely cut across Mao-chan and Agnes� location to attack Michi.
that�s.
Auu
Luna�s restraints are much stronger it seems.
Kinuka-san can�t even talk.
Answer us honestly. There�s no forgiving for what you�ve done
Edie�s also angry.
If we didn�t do that, we will not get any opportunity
Hogege, hogahogahoga
It looks like Kinuka-san wants to say That�s right!
We had to win no matter what method we use
Hohihihiwahihahi
Now I don�t get it.
She seems to be saying We can�t lose no matter what
Luna speaks out Kinuka-san�s thoughts.
Huh, but you lost, didn�t you?
Mao-chan said.
Yes, that attack shows Michi-chan�s win
Agnes too.
Hohihihi, hahhahi, fuhihihi, buhinu, muemuhegebobo!
Hmm.
We will never lose until we admit that we are! she says
Luna said.
Huh, do you still think that you can win in this situation?
Koyomi-chan asks.
No, it doesn�t look like they understand what it means to lose. They only want to continue with their path saying that they haven�t lost
Haa, that�s a sore loser�s mentality
Luna replies. Agnes looks fed up.
You two are hopelessly immature
Michi said.
It�s upsetting to have someone from another school to call us immature
Mitama-san glares at Michi.
School? Your skills don�t even represent your school at all. Furthermore, I�m not talking about your martial arts
Michi gives the Anjou sisters on the ground a cold look.
I�m talking about your actions just now, you�re a failure as a bodyguard!
She�s right.
If you want to use any means possible to take your objective, then you�re just a terrorist. Bodyguards have to keep their Master safe. And, you must keep all the ordinary people safe together with your Master Michi said.
That�s just your idea! Anjou house doesn�t think that way
Bahihihibuhibuhibofu
Mitama-san protests. Kinuka-san follows.
Well, if you look at Mitama-san�s perspective, she wouldn�t want a complaint from Michi, someone who�s three years younger than her.
To Anjou house, offering our bodies to protect the Kurama family is our everything! We have resolved ourselves to keep our Master�s safe, even if it costs the lives of others!
Fuhihian!
I get that. She was just repeating Mitama-san�s words.
Kurama house has fallen because they hire bodyguards with that thinking
Edie said.
Kuu, mocking our Masters instead of us! eei! take off this binds! Fight me! You coward!
Auguusutoosu!
This time, she�s asking to duel Edie.
And that�s what�s not okay. Stop thinking that you have to make a show while the head of Kouzuki house is watching
Edie�s right. Anjou sisters should know about it.
They can�t win against Michi or Edie with their skills.
However, they haven�t been able to make contact with the Kurama sisters, their Master.
Mitama-san and Kinuka-san are getting impatient.
They�re making a fuss with anything, even a You girls have quite the guts will do for them.
They just want to get a chance to talk to Jii-chan.
Jii-chan�s the only man who can change the fate of the daughters of Kurama house.
You�re too selfish. You think that anything can go as you naively think. Your vision of your martial arts is too narrow. You two have an overwhelming lack of imagination
Michi said.
For example, if one of the guests from yesterday�s party got injured, even if one of them, Misuzu-sama, no, Kouzuki house will take all responsibility
Haiji, Yomi, and Luna, listen to this
Edie tells her students.
Our duties isn�t only to keep our Master�s bodies safe Our duties is to keep our Master�s societal assessment, the trust from other people, and the pride of our Master�s clan safe
Michi said.
For instance, when Misuzu-oneesama walks downtown with other daughters of nobility and received an attack. The enemy target is another family�s daughter, and they didn�t notice that the daughter of Kouzuki house is present as they attack. Misuzu-oneesama was just involved, however, the fact that the daughter of Kouzuki house is present will hold it�s meaning, no matter what was the reason Meaning?
Buhi?
The sisters didn�t get it.
If ever I only kept Misuzu-oneesama safe, and let the attackers come after the other young ladies. It�ll hurt the honor of Kouzuki house. They will call us for protecting nobody but ourselves and for the inability to keep the other daughters safe Isn�t that the job of other family�s bodyguard? If the target is that young lady, then we�re just victims!
Maantohihi!
Hearing the Kurama sisters say that, Michi;
That won�t happen. The society doesn�t move in 50-50. The strong are obliged to help the weak all the time. If the young lady of Kouzuki house is present, even if you say that Misuzu-sama wasn�t the target, I must repel and exterminate all the enemies. That means taking them down in that place. It means tracking all of the people who orchestrated the attack and erase them from this world If she doesn�t go that far, the underground society will look down on them.
We must not feel fear from an overwhelming terror.
Of course, that also means that Misuzu-sama and the other young ladies can allow any ordinary people who just happen to be around to get hurt. Furthermore, the bodyguards such as myself aren�t allowed to receive any injury Michi said.
Well, that means that if you get hurt, you can�t accompany your master as a bodyguard anymore, right?
Muhiwa?
Sure, if one gets hurt while trying to repel an enemy attack, they sure will lose their job as a bodyguard.
However.
That�s not it. If we, the bodyguards, get hurt, Misuzu-sama, the other young ladies, and the ordinary people who just happened to be there will get worried, won�t they? Professionals cannot allow the people around them to feel such negative emotions Oh, if Michi gets hurt while an assault is ongoing.
Everyone will worry.
Bodyguards must always show composure. We must destroy our enemies, no matter how much overwhelming strength they have. Furthermore, if people are watching
If they get hurt or receive a flesh wound.
They have to endure it to not let the people around them worry.
The enemy might use some cowardly methods and try to attack us from a blind spot. However, we must sense it in that instant and deal with it with composure. Takedown the enemy without receiving any wound. That�s the true job of bodyguards Michi said. Anjou Mitama-san.
That�s an idealistic thought. But it�s impossible in practice!
Hamuhamu!
Michi shook her head.
That�s the reason why Kouzuki SS exists! The organization covers for what one or two may see as impossible. Earlier, I have mentioned, From where people see. I�m alone as Misuzu-sama�s bodyguard on her side from the eyes of society. They see nobody but me. But in truth, Kouzuki SS does all the investigation, scouting, intervention, pursuit, and repelling from behind. That�s how they protect the name of Kouzuki house Kouzuki SS has gathered information about nobility.
Of course, they know all information about the young ladies together with Misuzu.
If a daughter of a family with some trouble moves together with Misuzu.
They�ll automatically send men in plain clothes.
They will check for any suspicious people approaching.
Michi�s only the last line, the final trump card.
While we�re at it, let me tell you that when it comes to enemies of Kouzuki house, they will come to hurt ordinary people around them and start a negative campaign where they say that Innocent people are involved because of Kouzuki house. Therefore, we must never let harm reach ordinary people. We execute our mission with that in min That�s what it means to protect the honor of the clan.
But that only applies to Kouzuki-sama�s family
Buhihin!
Anjou sisters speak in frustration.
Not all nobility can do that!
Babaruu!
Yeah, even if they are nobility.
Kanou Sakurako-san�s family has a high status but her family only receives honorary positions from others and they live by just scraping along.
Some families reached ruin, just like Kurama house.
It�s Kouzuki-sama�s family and that�s why he has Kouzuki SS! But other nobilities.
Ajapa!
Ahh.
It looks like it�s not reaching them, I�ll talk
I get in between.
Michi�s talking about her pride as a bodyguard. From what I can see, Anjou-san�s work is not good. You don�t have the professional pride. I mean, you girls make the face that you�re thinking, and you never think deliberately about anything Therefore, they started a fight with Michi in this weird form.
You know, you should think for a bit and move. Also, didn�t Kouzuki SS tell the young ladies during the party that we�re this kind of organization, so please use us. So it�s okay. Henceforth, Kouzuki SS will keep all of the nobilities safe The sisters have nothing but the Kurama house�s daughters in their heads.
That�s a problem
Hobiron
Huh?
If that happens, how will Kinuka and I live?
Habarokusuku!
Us sisters can�t coordinate with an organization
Bakurogu!
Kinuka and I want to keep Kurama Misato-sama and Arisu-sama safe with just the two of us!
Opekepeppou Happa fumifumi!
Hmm.
I can understand how they feel but this is going nowhere. These two are going nowhere.
But, you girls aren�t suited as bodyguards
Edie said.
You two don�t think a lot as a bodyguard. You show too much on your faces. You like to stand out too much. You always give up on your thoughts. You don�t listen to others. You can�t make an assessment of the situation. And.
She smiled.
You�re too funny. You stand out
She�s right.
They stand out too much, more than their Masters. They can�t be bodyguards like that. It�s no good.
What? We�re the daughters of Anjou house, the clan that protected Kurama clan for generations!
Pianisshimo!
No, look.
And let me tell you, times have changed. 100 years ago is different from today. That martial arts of yours isn�t fit for the current age
Kuku! Anjou arts may have continued to fight for 100 years but it was an assassination fist of the first generation Anjou from 170 years ago!
Banburu!
That�s why it�s that old fashioned.
And that�s why you think that it�s important to pass on that old technique
Edie.
Michi and I are the same. Our skills are from old martial art
Edie learned from the assassination cult from New Orleans.
Michi had Kudou style ancient martial arts.
I also hit the same wall back then. After Grandfather taught me everything from Kudou arts, Grandfather ordered me to return to Father. Father is a man who abandoned learning halfway and came to Tokyo, and so I thought that I have nothing to learn from Father. However, Father; Michi;
My father works as a subcontractor of Kouzuki SS, and so I helped him out in his work. Then, I learned a lot from working on-site
She learned from her father.
One martial arts means to polish it and make it reach it�s ideal. You have to follow the rules from inside their school. In Kendo, it�s against the rules to use your foot to attack, you need the shank of the long sword to reach as an attack. It�s unsuited for actual combat Michi said.
My martial arts are created in the age where the Japanese wear a Kimono and sandals are natural, and so it needs fixing to match with the current age. The opponent�s sense of distance and breathing is different now. Father�s own arrangement is what�s great about it Yeah, Kudou-papa has the talent for that.
My father said, It�s wrong to think that actual combat has no rules, that everything goes
Actual combat has rules, what?
Nobody�s going to use a nuclear missile to attack a VIP. Nor they�ll use poison gas with people around. But, a terrorist with a bomb is possible. Someone who shoots a gun is possible. One must observe the situation carefully, and once you examined who�s the person to protect and who your enemies are, what do the enemies have, and what do they not have, you�ll see the rules. And once you confirmed it, you�ll know how to deal with it i see.
I also fight with a flashy style but, it�s my method to gather enemy attention to me. I put pressure to them by making myself a priority
It�s different from the two of you. You girls don�t think of anything, you just like to stand out
Edie tells the Anjou sisters.
But we.
Harubaru tousan
Edie looks at Kinuka-san.
You�re just doing that out of fun, aren�t you?
Huh?
You�re able to talk properly since earlier, right?
Kinuka-san.
baaretaakaa! 1
Hey hey.
And that�s what�s not good about you two, you two aren�t bodyguards!
Yeah, they�re better as comedians
Luna said.
This girl isn�t even listening to Michi-oneesama�s serious talk at all, she�s just thinking of what�s the next weird word to say
Haa.
But it seems that the other one is listening at least
Yomi speaks out Mitama-san�s thoughts.
It might still go through Mitama-san, but.
Kinuka-san�s no good.
It�s the difference in culture.
Even before knowing what to do with what problem.
She doesn�t have any thought that she wants to change.
Therefore, she doesn�t even understand what everyone�s telling her.
She doesn�t intend to understand.
She doesn�t intend to hear either.
Darling, what do we do?
Edie looked at me.
I.
For now, Michi, let�s go with the plan of leaving the sisters to you
I look at the Anjou sisters.
What�s off Mitama-san�s point is.
Is that they want to remain the same, that she wants the world to change for them.
Michi�s true to her character and so you won�t get along with the sisters
Anyway, they�ll never reach an agreement with Michi.
Right, if you ask me I think Nei�s better at this
Edie said, but.
Nei�s bright personality is a fabrication.
In truth, Yasuko has a docile and earnest personality.
She can�t guide these two.
Minaho-neesan is already preoccupied with the prostitute candidates.
If that�s the case.
Maybe, it�s my turn?
I turned around, I see Katsuko-nee coming down from the terrace of the second floor down the stairs.
I�ve been a bit quiet recently. So I guess I should try it out after a long while
Right, recently, Katsuko-nee�s been a friendly elder sister for everyone, but.
When I first met her, she�s a violent beast.
Can I borrow Yomi-chan and Luna-chan?
Katsuko-nee smiled.
For what?
Hmm, for discipline. In the end, these girls need disciplining
I guess Katsuko-nee can see a definite countermeasure?
For girls like them who don�t think, they just use their emotion at that moment, acting over the top needs to have their mold fixed once. It�s to make them see their surroundings, to think and act without causing trouble to the people around them Fixing their mold.
Yomi-chan, Luna-chan, can you turn them to a state where they can�t use martial arts?
Katsuko-nee said.
You mean erasing all their memories related to martial arts?
Luna asks.
If they do that, Anjou sisters will never be able to learn martial arts again.
Don�t go that far. For now, just take away their freedom to move their body. Let�s see, give them an image that they have 10 kilos of weight on their hands and feet. For now
We can do that right away
Yomi replied.
Auu?
Gyoe?
The Anjou sisters can feel the weight in their limbs.
Add 5 kilos to the elder. As for the younger, add 3 kilos to her right foot. You can still move without problems if the weight from both sides are balanced.
Edie said.
aah!
Muhii!
The weight they feel increased.
For now, let�s talk in that room over there! It should be okay even if they have weights on their limbs if we�re just going to talk, right?
Katsuko-nee tells me.
I.
Edie, go with them
Bring Edie. Just in case.
Got it
Anjou sisters, Katsuko-nee, Yomi, Luna, and Edie heads back inside the mansion.
Maybe I should come with them.
Then.
Shou-neechan comes out from the mansion.
She looked at me and comes close.
Her face looks a bit sad.
What�s wrong, Shou-neechan?
Shou-neechan whispered to me, making sure that others can�t hear.
We received reports from Kansai. Tendou Sadao and his group has died
Died.
We�ve confirmed their death
I see.
I thought that it would happen.
What about the girls?
Tendou Otome, Sonoko-san.
Rie and Eri.
Not yet
Shou-neechan looks at me.
Got it, I�ll tell them
They�re all Yakuza, horrible people, but still.
Parents are parents.
Someone has to tell them about it.
I�ll prepare the car
Shou-neechan tells me.
Chapter 967. Morning Sisters In the middle of a Dream
Eh, Papa�s going out already?
Mao-chan shouts as she discovers that I�m heading out.
Sorry, this is some important job
Sonoko-san has Minaho-neesan, but.
Rie and Eri are mine to look after.
They�re my sex slaves.
Uugh, I thought we could play a lot today
Mao-chan said. Agnes.
Papa has his work. It can�t be helped
She speaks like an elder-sister to her.
Besides, Agnes has to play with Haiji-chan
Huh?
Haiji-chan just joined our family, and so Agnes and Mao-chan have to get along with her!
Ah, I see!
Mao-chan nods.
If we can�t do that, Papa will worry about Haiji-chan and he can�t do his work right!
Agnes is growing to become a good girl.
To think that this girl who never had communication with other people back then.
With that said, Papa, leave Haiji-chan to Agnes, Mao-chan, and Koyomi-chan
Agnes puffs her chest with pride.
Luna�s not here right now.
Yeah, please do, Agnes
I tell Agnes. Then, looked at Haiji.
Haiji too, look after them
Yes, leave this to me
Haiji bows her head.
She�s going to be Agnes and the girls� bodyguard.
Then, let�s go. Shou-neechan
While I�m leaving the courtyard.
Danna-sama, please wait
Misuzu shows up.
She comes down from the second-floor terrace area together with Jii-chan.
Maybe you should take Mariko-san with you?
Torii-san?
Oh, speaking of which, I haven�t seen Torii-san ever since the entrance of the Anjou sisters
Torii-sama, how long are you going to hide over there?
Shou-neechan speaks to the bushes.
Then.
You noticed?
Torii-san shows up.
Yes. Of course
Shou-neechan smiles.
I mean, they�re scaring me
Yeah, the Anjou sisters purposely dashed in the middle of us to put Michi in check.
It�s okay now. They�re gone already
Katsuko-nee, Edie, Yomi, and Luna brought them.
We swept down all of the culprits for yesterday�s incident. There are no more dangerous people around the mansion. Even the place he�s going to right now
Shou-neechan tells Torii-san.
Mariko-san, if I recall, Kaan Momoko-oneesama told you to watch over everything that happens, hasn�t she?
Misuzu said.
You�re unable to leave the mansion due to the situation but it�s all clear today
Last night, Tendou Sadao and Irokuchou Ichirou�s Yakuza groups were at the old training building of Kouzuki SS.
Also, we didn�t know what Tendou Otome would do either.
However, Yakuza�s gone now.
Tendou Otome shouldn�t have any will to fight for now.
Since it�s an opportunity, you should try to look at various things. Of course, you will have someone to protect you. Michi, keep Mariko-san safe
Misuzu calls Michi.
I.
I�m not going outside so I don�t need a bodyguard. I�m in Grandfather�s home, Ootoku-san�s in here. Yazawa-san�s come too
Yes. He switched with me and is now taking command. I passed the baton to him
Shou-neechan said.
I will substitute with Reika over there. I took a nap but Reika�s still on duty
Then, Shou-neechan looked at me.
Minaho-san too. She�s been leading the team manipulating information over the internet, or should I say that she�s most busy at this moment. Mass Media�s moving around in Kansai after all
Tendou Sadao and his group returned to Kansai via rental cars, and since they�re under the Miko power�s influence, they will not go down quietly.
They should be rampaging against the bosses who sent them to Tokyo.
While at it, Kyouko-san�s also making her move.
If it creates big news, it�ll make noise over the internet.
Minaho-neesan�s job increases.
We have to hurry then
If Minaho-neesan can�t move around because she�s still manipulating information.
That means nobody�s looking after Sonoko-san and the other girls
Michi, Torii-san, let�s go
Err, I.
Torii-san looks confused.
Haiji, the girl she relies on, isn�t coming She�ll be separated from Misuzu and the other young ladies.
She doesn�t trust a man who isn�t from nobility, like me.
Therefore.
You�ll never see the truth if you stay here. You have to see what truly happened with your own eyes
I provoked her.
Well, not that I care if Torii-san doesn�t want to see it
As expected, Torii-san gets offended.
That�s what�s easy about her.
I�m going! I�m going to see all of it
But, yeah.
Torii-san�s making that curious face again.
We head to the car.
Tsukiko�s waiting for us. She�s wearing a shrine maiden clothing.
I�ve been waiting
Tsukiko bows her head.
Tsukiko, you want to go too?
Shouldn�t you have a bodyguard and a shrine maiden accompany you?
That old training building is no longer dangerous.
However.
Right, I guess I should have one shrine maiden who can read minds with me.
I don�t know what kind of reaction will the daughters of Yakuza have after they discover that their parents are dead.
Yeah. Come with us, Tsukiko
Yes, Kou-sama
We get inside the Kouzuki SS car.
Shou-neechan takes the driver�s seat.
Michi takes the passenger seat.
Tsukiko and I take the second-row seat.
Then, Torii-san sits down on the rear seats.
Huh, speaking of which, Torii-san, you�re still holding that
Torii-san is still holding the victory hammer Edie handed her for training.
It�s for self-protection. Something like this might prove useful
Oh, she�s anxious as expected.
She�s going on a place without Misuzu watching nor her bodyguard.
Come to think of it, Torii-san, you�re still wearing a maid uniform
She�s still wearing the same maid uniform jus like Misuzu from earlier.
Don�t mind this!
Although, I�m also still wearing my training clothes.
Exercise makes you sweat a lot, besides, I had sex this morning.
The plan was to take a bath after training.
Do I smell?
It�s okay. Nobody minds it
Tsukiko read my thoughts and replied.
Instead, I think that the manly smell is better on the place we�re heading to
I don�t get what she means by that.
Okay. Let�s depart
Shou-neechan drives the car off.
There were some people still watching the Kouzuki mansion�s circumference until this morning but they�re gone now. They�ve retreated
Shou-neechan says before we exit the gate.
Yeah, there�s always some guys looking at the cars leaving the mansion.
Those are people from the organizations in Tokyo that the Kansai people are friends with but they gather information to make the Kansai people indebted to them
It�s confirmed that the Kansai dispatch tare only Tendou Sadao�s group and Irokuchou Ichirou�s group only.
But, they no longer need it
Shou-neechan�s lips in the rear mirror smiles.
The Kansai organization hostile to Kouzuki house was annihilated. Tendou-san and his followers all died. Kyouko-san already blew up and set fire on the primary institutions of our enemy. Their gambling dens, narcotics, and even their offices all at once. Irokuchou Ichirou-san went straight to the police station and confessed to everything, their murders, theft, and all the information they have on their group Their organization collapsed.
The boss lost his workplace, and the Yakuza�s weakened. Their gathering flag and their gathering spot are gone. There�s no force left to deal against the Kouzuki house. Their resistance is over. What�s left is for Miss Cordelia to clean them up Miss Cordelia, an influential woman in Los Angeles� underground society.
Kouzuki house is from nobility, and so they can�t make contact with the underground society. That�s how it will be
Up until now, Jii-chan has some connections with people from the underground society.
However, when it becomes Misuzu and Ruriko�s generation.
It�s not good to let those girls make contact with the underground society people directly.
There should be someone in between them.
Furthermore, it has to be someone who has no ties to the underground society of Japan.
Japan�s a country that will use external pressure to destroy the vested interests. You won�t think of that as a good thing but it�s inevitable
Miss Cordelia will penetrate her foreign forces to where the Kansai organization broke.
When the American underground society groups invade, the remaining Kansai organizations will get busy defending themselves.
They should be weakened this morning.
They�ll have no time to deal with Kouzuki house hereafter.
No, underground societies in Japan will no longer oppose Kouzuki house.
If they deal with them poorly, the retaliation is absurd.
They will be destroyed.
This way of punishing to make an example for others has succeeded.
It resulted in sacrificing a lot of lives.
Uhm, what�s going on?
Torii-san asks.
Do you remember the Kansai Yakuza�s spy who infiltrated as Mizushima house�s bodyguard? We�ve destroyed the organization that sent that spy
I see. That�s great. That was fast
Torii-san listens to my reply with slight annoyance.
So, how many died Shou-neechan?
43
Huh?
Torii-san�s surprised.
As expected of Kyouko-san. No ordinary people got killed. All of them were affiliated with Yakuza
Tendou Sadao�s group boss, and all the Yakuza around them.
And all the other allies who happened to be in the place.
It�s complete annihilation. Of course, there will be casualties
Ah, i see
But, there will be no more Yakuza trying to make a move on the young ladies of nobility. This happened just because they sent in a spy
Shou-neechan said.
Right.
Torii-san�s frightened.
We�re going to meet the daughters of the late Yakuza. We�re going to tell them that their parents are dead
why?
Torii-san asks me.
I have to do so
Then, Tsukiko;
He has a higher status than them and it�s the duty of those who have a higher status to deliver
She smiled at Torii-san.
Noblesse Oblige?
Correct. And Kou-sama�s the man of nobility
Give me a break.
What part of me is noble?
I�m just doing what I can.
Uhm, Shou-oneesama
Suddenly, Michi speaks up.
I�d like to consult you with something, May I?
Sure, but everyone�s listening
That�s okay
That means, she�s putting it as herself consulting with Shou-neechan.
But, she wants us to hear it too.
But, in the end, it�s just her talking to Shou-neechan.
She doesn�t want to say that it�s her comment.
I feel a little impatient recently
Michi said.
Edie picked Haiji-san as her disciple. Therefore, I thought of picking up my own promising disciple for Master�s family
Hey, Haiji isn�t that foreigner�s disciple! She�s mine!
Torii-san speaks arrogantly when the other party isn�t a daughter of nobility.
She only sees Michi as Misuzu�s servant.
Please quiet down for now
Ngu?
Tsukiko seals Torii-san�s mouth with her Miko power.
Please go ahead, Michi-san
She smiled.
Thanks for the help
Michi replies gloomily.
Oh well. That�s why Michi-chan gave the Anjou sisters a test?
Shou-neechan said.
Right. Michi talked about her plan of taking the Anjou sisters as her disciples.
I misunderstood
Michi said.
The sisters have talent. They have discipline. Their skills are certain. However
Their personalities don�t suit the job
Shou-neechan said.
Yes. It�s a surprise. Anjou house has been the bodyguard of Kurama house for generations, and so I thought that their family taught them the pride as a bodyguard
True. If you think only of your Master�s safety, that means that you�re not doing your job well
Shou-neechan�s in charge of Kouzuki SS on-site, the organization whose job is to protect the nobility.
She knows that more than anyone.
But, it�s comparable. People who think like those two. Well, in the end, they�re dismissed by their employers and become dropouts. No matter how skilled they are, if they can�t coexist, then they�re expelled. If the bodyguard protects their Master but abandons everyone else, it�ll only lower their Master�s reputation That�s true.
Do you think I can mend them with my guidance?
Michi asks.
The possibility isn�t zero, but I think that you should stop. At least, I.Kouzuki SS will not hire Anjou-san
Shou-neechan said.
Their personality is their way of life, and so, you can�t meddle with it that easy. And they won�t change that easy either
However, I�m aware that I�ve changed a lot after my encounter with Master. Everyone else too.
I know that too. But, that doesn�t mean that everything�s changed, has it? He changes people he makes contact with for the better but the base foundation of our personality hasn�t changed. The problem is in their foundation True, Mich�s changed but she�s still Michi.
She still has that dignity and elegance from when I first met her.
Those girls are fundamentally not suited as bodyguards. They have no interests with people other than their Masters. They hardly care about the feelings of the people around them. Anyway, they have a very narrow outlook. It�s fatal to let them become bodyguards I think so too.
Maybe they can learn how to be cautious around her by training them military-style but it still won�t be enough. Even armed forces take out people whose carelessness is incurable
Is that so?
In the end, it�s about the right person in the right place. There�s no such personnel who starts fresh and matures with just training. You have to look at the base personality, make that grow instead. Right?
Shou-neechan calls me.
What do you want the Anjou sisters to become?
Performers
I answered immediately.
They love attention, and they are always flashy.
Kukuku, I thought of the same thing
Shou-neechan laughs while handling the steering wheel.
Anyway, they�re born from a family of bodyguards and so they�ve been bodyguards so far, but they�re not suited for the job. I can attest to that
Yeah.
Either way, they�re not suited to face Michi, who�s always earnest.
Michi can�t guide these sisters.
Then, what do I do?
Huh, Michi?
Currently, I�m Misuzu-oneesama�s bodyguard, but.
Right. Michi-san�s the most suited person for the role of keeping Misuzu-sama�s safe since ordinary people don�t pay attention too much on you
Michi�s petite and cute, no ordinary person can see that she�s a bodyguard.
When she�s with Misuzu, she holds enough sweetness and elegance that it doesn�t seem strange.
Michi�s best as a bodyguard.
However, someday
Michi.
Right. Once Misuzu-sama becomes an adult, she will need an adult, a person everyone can identify as her bodyguard. Someone that will make criminals stop their approach because of such person is with her Shou-neechan said.
Just like Ootoku-san who�s Kakka�s bodyguard
I see.
She�s still a student right now and so having a muscular guy as her bodyguard will look awkward.
Therefore, it�s better to see a girl like Michi as a bodyguard.
But, once Misuzu�s becomes an adult and she starts working.
It will look weird if she walks along with Michi, a cute girl.
As expected, she will have a bodyguard suited for the successor of Kouzuki house.
Am I not suited for this?
Michi speaks lonely.
Am I just like the Anjou sisters? I have the skills but I�m not suited as a bodyguard?
Shou-neechan;
I don�t know about that
She speaks brightly.
After all, can�t you see? I�m also a woman, and am Kakka�s personal bodyguard
That�s because Shou-oneesama�s physique is exceptional
Don�t call me a gorilla. I�m 176cm but I don�t have macho muscles. I�m careful about that
Shou-neechan�s body has a splendid proportion.
But I�m short
Michi feels down.
Hey, Michi-san. Aren�t you still 15? You�re still in your growth period. Mana-san is growing taller ever since she started her program
Mana�s aiming to become a supermodel, therefore she�s using a program to ripen her body through diet and exercise.
I also take the same program but I�m not growing at all
Michi;
My breasts didn�t even increase a single millimeter
i see.
Do you not get it? People have different growth degrees. It worked with Mana-chan right away, but it�ll take time with Michi-san, it�s highly likely
However
Shou-neechan sighs.
If you keep thinking negatively, it�ll affect your mind the same way. You mustn�t do that. Your dark mood will affect others
I�m sorry
Instead of thinking that way, think of what�s your ideal body? What kind of girl do you want to become?
Shou-neechan speaks brightly.
I�m not talking about just the bodyguard life. Put that aside, think of a life other than a bodyguard
What?
Michi�s dumbfounded.
i can�t imagine a life other than Misuzu-oneesama�s bodyguard
Then you�re the same as the Anjou sisters. They can�t imagine a life other than being the bodyguards of the Kurama ladies, and look how messed up they are now
But I.
Michi�s also a girl born under martial arts.
She feels that it�s her life task to become Misuzu�s bodyguard.
Of course, I will ask you to continue your job. The world may not notice the bodyguards but if they see Michi-san�s worth as a bodyguard, you can still do other things, can�t you?
Shou-neechan said.
You may want to work in the bakery together with him, maybe, become everyone�s mother in home
mother? Me?
Michi�s surprised.
I mean, everyone�s going to bear his child, right? If they grow up, they�ll need to go to kindergarten, and shouldn�t the children have a strong mother who knows martial arts to drop them off and pick them up?
Michi will become a cute mother.
As mentioned earlier, it�s about the right person in the right place. It�s about what you can do and what you want to do. Think about your feature and find what�s most suited for it. You don�t need to worry too much about it.Humans become what they have to be Shou-neechan said.
Get yourself together, Kudou Michi-san
Uugh
Michi looked at me.
Master, I.
I.
We�re still family, no matter what path Michi chooses, I�m myself, Michi�s still Michi, right? So don�t worry about it. Take your time considering. Either way, we�re going to need Michi as our bodyguard for now Yes
You still have a year until Misuzu graduates, and Ruriko still needs three more years. Michi still has some time in school, so you can take your time and think about what you want in the future
Certainly
But, don�t set yourself in it. You have other paths other than becoming a bodyguard
I said.
Take interest in various things. And, concern yourself with those interests. And I�m sure that you�ll be able to see what you want to become
Then.
Kou-sama too
Tsukiko?
The bakery is Katsuko-sama�s dream. Kou-sama, I think that it�s about time you find your own dream
i.
Chapter 968. Morning Sisters Pride
Okay, we�re about to arrive
Just like last night, we head outside the rear entrance of the Kouzuki mansion and drive to the main entrance of the old training building.
There are some uniformed guards from Kouzuki SS before the entrance but as soon as they saw Shou-neechan�s face, they let us through.
And then, the car heads to the first floor�s parking lot.
Err, all I have to tell them is that their parents died, right?
I asked Shou-neechan.
Yes, don�t talk about anything specific. Although, you can tell them what the media knows
Of course, Kouzuki house is controlling the information.
It�s in the talk shows right now so if they don�t believe you, just show them the broadcast
Yeah.
If they see a commentator on a talk show or a reporter on a news show, they�ll believe it.
Even if it�s Kouzuki house, they can�t make a fake show by gathering such people.
No, I�m sure that they have enough influence and money to create a fake show, but still.
They won�t do something that large-scale just for the daughters of Yakuza.
They�ll know that much.
Good morning!
Kinoshita-san greets happily in the morning.
I�ll take over Reika, and prepare a meeting with Minaho-san. Kinoshita-san will lead the way
Got it. Tell Minaho-neesan and Rei-chan my regards. Thanks, Shou-neechan
I thanked Shou-neechan, she smiled and entered the building.
So, what�s up?
Kinoshita-san asks me.
Hmm, Tendou Otome, Tokuda Sonoko-san, and Kurosawa Naoko-san, Rie & Eri, and Ya-chan & Mana-chan are on separate rooms, right?
I asked.
Yes, they�re on separate floors and rooms
Minaho-neesan and Rei-chan are both busy and so nobody made contact with them this morning?
Yes, last night, Kuromori Minaho-san was talking to them but she�s been busy manipulating information from the late night and since
Oh, she was guiding Sonoko-san and Naoko-san for their job as prostitutes, but.
After that, she got busy with the jobs from Kouzuki SS.
Ah, but, breakfast reached each of their rooms
Kinoshita-san said.
What�s the situation?
Err, starting from above.I mean, those who have someone from Kuromori house with them, well, they were at peace. They were having a good chat until late
Nei and Mana are looking after Eri and Rie.
But, for the lower floor, they seem to be awake all night. You-knowho is frightened all the time
Tendou Otome had a near-death experience from Edie�s Qi.
Then, let�s go check the lower floor first
I decided.
I�m more worried at Tendou Otome and the two who we left behind last night.
Certainly, I�ll be leading the way
Kinoshita-san smiles.
Michi and Tsukiko are off the car already.
Hey, Torii-san, let�s go
I call out to Torii-san who remains in the car.
I�m.uhm
Tsukiko already lifted her order. Torii-san can talk as she please now.
Why is Kuromori-sama doing all this?
She looks at me.
This what?
Uhm, I mean, you�re going to tell the girl who invaded the party yesterday that her father died, aren�t you?
Yes. To be precise, it�s not just Tendou Otome. The Yakuza group from Kansai sent the children of the group together with her
The three girls we abandoned and Shigeyo-san who already came back to her relatives are no longer present here.
They have no place to go, and so they�re staying here. They know that their parents will die. But, you see, hearing that they died for real is going to be a shock to them
Then, why is it that Kuromori-sama is the one doing it?
I.
Torii-san, have you ever punched someone?
Never
Of course.
She�s the young lady of Torii Electronics. And she�s a girl.
You can use your hand, your fist, or even some beat-up stick, if you hit someone, it�ll give you a response. You�ll see how much damage you did on the other party. You did the hit after all. You�ll know how much painful it can get because you did it I clenched my fist and said.
I want to understand what it means when I make the hit. How does the other party feel, does it hurt them? Are they suffering? Do they find it harsh? I have to feel it
Torii-san stares at me.
If it�s not your hand that makes the hit, you won�t understand who got hit. No, you can imagine how much damage the other party received if you�re smart, or maybe you can calculate and make a guess based on the physical damage, but, I�m an idiot so I can�t do that I must make an effort to look at the other party to understand.
This is the reason why I don�t leave this to others
However, they�re just troublesome people who hold ill-will towards us, right? I don�t know about that Tendou girl or whatever but I don�t care if I don�t see her again
To Torii-san, Tendou Otome is just a spy from the Yakuza who infiltrated the party for the young ladies of nobility to gather information about them.
You�ll know once you see them
I said.
Anyway, they came after us yesterday but a lot of people died concerning the party yesterday. That�s the fact
But, they�re all bad people. Isn�t that what Yakuza is?
Torii-san can�t agree.
Yes, and I don�t actually care if they die. I�m actually glad that they did
They�re people who gang-raped the daughter of the weakest of the group to waste time in Tokyo.
I won�t forgive even those who didn�t say anything and just let it happened.
But, they have children. It�s not about logic. Someone has to take all their hate and anger
If not, they cannot survive what�s ahead.
I don�t get it
Torii-san looks away from me.
It�s okay. For now, look at them. Aren�t you going to watch over everything, Torii-san?
Haa
She sighs.
I get it
Torii-san in her maid uniform gets off the car.
Here, it�s this room
Kinoshita guided us to Tendou Otome�s room.
She uses the keypad to unlock the door.
Okay
She opens the door without knocking.
Hey, everyone, did you eat your breakfast?
Her optimism is boundless as usual.
I mean, that�s a bit scary.
We follow Kinoshita-san and come inside the room.
It�s a 10 tatami mat floor at least.
On the right side, Kurosawa-san, the girl who willingly accepted to become a prostitute is covering herself with a blanket.
On her side are a half-empty pet bottle and an empty lunch box.
Tokuda Sonoko-san and Tendou Otome are on the left side.
As usual, Kurosawa-san hates the two.
Tendou Otome.
Sonko-chan! Sonoko-chan, I�m scared
She continues to cling to Sonoko-san in her regressed state.
Err, uhm, morning
For now, I greeted them.
Well, how are you, girls?
This looks stupid but that�s the only opening phrase I could think of
This room has no windows and so I can�t say Looks like we have good weather today, or it looks like it�ll rain in the afternoon.
You finally came. Nobody came to us since last night that we thought we�re abandoned
Kurosawa-san said.
Oh, that�s because everyone�s busy. To put things bluntly, last night, your parents who departed from here.also, Irokuchou Ichirou-san. They drove off throughout the night and reached Kansai this morning I speak with my emotions in control.
Hmm, i see
Kurosawa-san�s voice becomes stiff.
I�ll get to the point. Your parents have died. All of them
I said. Torii-san.
Hey, what�s with that way of talking?
I ignored her.
They all died. Nobody�s left alive
The room quiets down.
Before long.
Ah, I see. Okay. Right, I thought so
Kurosawa-san speaks bluffingly.
It can�t be helped. Our parents are dumb, scums, and good-for-nothing, I know that they would die miserably someday
She grits her molars.
She doesn�t look cute and so Tendou Sadao�s followers and the other girls bullied her.
She�s accustomed to enduring this.
However.
Murderer
Sonoko-san looks beautiful and that�s why the group gang-raped her.
Everyone died? That�s just.
What are you talking about? Shouldn�t you feel relieved Sonoko? Now we�re truly free from them! Free from those stupid parents of ours!
Kurosawa-san throws the troubles in her mind to Sonoko-san.
But, they�re dead! They were so noisy last night but these people killed them!
Sonoko-san glared at me.
I know about it, you used that girl with that strange power to give orders to our parents to become crazy
Sonoko-san watched Yomi turn Tendou Sadao to insane people through the security cameras in real-time.
That�s right. I.we killed them. We sent your fathers to their deaths. And as planned, your parents have died. They mixed their own bosses and organization with them
I look at the ceiling.
Shou-neechan, are you listening? If you are, can you show what�s on TV right now?
Then.
I�m here. This is the current broadcast on TV
The TV on the wall turns on.
No you see, this is a serious incident
The former comedian talent commentator on a talk show makes a lot of noise.
Sugawara-san from the news bureau? What�s the current situation?
The screen changed to the announcer�s station.
Oh, even the TV station news area is noisy.
The announcer who�s usually in charge of the night news is reading the manuscript in a hurry.
Ah, yes. For now, here�s everything that we know. This morning, 7:30 AM, terrorist attack offices, and homes of members of several Yakuza over the Kansai area. No, I don�t know if the correct word to use is terrorism since they�re a criminal organization but still, there are more than 10 points all over Kansai related to them that blew up and set on fire.
Burning buildings show up on the screen one after another.
Somehow, this has become a lot more intense.
I�m sure that Kyouko-san planted the bombs and incendiary devices there.
Then, uhm, the information is a little entangled that we�re still trying to confirm it but the police station mentioned earlier had a different set of criminals belonging to an organization surrendering themselves, they have nothing to do with the incident earlier or so reported. The police will make an official statement later, however, Oh, it�s Irokuchou Ichirou�s group. They surrendered and confessed to all the crimes they�ve done so far.
Also, according to some witness statements; there are more than ten people intruded in the home of the head of the group in his home. Along with the terrorist attacks this 7:30 in the morning. According to the witnesses, they were from the same organization but they speak of something nobody could understand as they rage, and eventually, it led to a shootout Oh, now that�s Tendou Sadao�s group.
Err, the police station has given their statement in regards to this incident. Err. The culprits who were rioting with a gun all died. It�s unknown whether the shootout and the fire afterward are related however, the police reports say that all the culprits on this incident have died. Everyone escaped for a while but everyone was allowed to return home soon after Hearing the word Everyone died surprised Sonoko-san.
Another memo comes into the announcer.
New information has come in. Starting from the boss of the organization, the 13 criminals who they shot to death are all people who shot other groups
In the end, Tendou Sadao kept on asking for the location of the Tokugawa�s buried treasure in the African seas.
They attacked the boss by firing a gun, and so they retaliated by shooting them to death.
Err, we will be listing all the names of the culprit who have died
The screen shows the names of people one after another.
Tendou Sadao�s name is there.
Haa
Kurosawa-san sighed.
Father
Sonoko-san seems to have found her father�s name too.
uu, I�m scared. Sonoko-chan! Sonoko-chan!
Tendou Otome clings to Sonoko-san and cries.
It�s okay. Thanks, Shou-neechan
No problem
The TV turned off.
Anyway, with that, said. Your parents are dead
I speak firmly.
Hey! Why do you say it like that! Look at them, they�re afraid
Torii-san is angry at me.
It�s because they need to strengthen their resolve
I said.
Their parents died. They�re people who oppressed them but they�re still their blood-related parents. And they died. That�s why they will live by themselves from now on
I look at Kurosawa-san, Sonoko-san, and Tendou Otome.
You do understand that you can�t return home after watching that broadcast, right?
Their parents caused an extreme incident, they started a shoot-out, died, and reached the television.
They can�t return to their hometown.
Resolve yourself and start working in Tokyo
I said. Torii-san;
Work? Wait, these girls are still in high school aren�t they? What work can they do in Tokyo?
Misuzu asked to bring Torii-san with us.
That means I can talk about it.
Kuromori house�s business is a brothel, and Kaan Momoko-neechan should know about it.
Prostitution. These girls, I mean, Kurosawa-san and Tokuda-san will earn money by selling their body
eeh, why?
Torii-san�s surprised.
Why do they have to do that?
I.
Do they have a choice? They need money to erase their past and start a new life. Therefore, they will work as prostitutes for five years. In exchange, we will guarantee them a new identity and support them to make a new life once they stop being prostitutes. They will sell their body to earn money to start their own business. If it�s for that reason, five years isn�t that long That�s stupid! I mean, if you ask Misuzu-sama, she can deal with it with money, can�t she?
Torii-san doesn�t get it.
Are you telling me to help these people with Misuzu�s family�s money
That�s right! Don�t you feel sorry for them? They�re alone, their parents died, right?
If you think that way then why don�t you help them, Torii-san?
I said.
Torii-san, if I recall, you participate in the stock market, right? Why don�t you help these people with your own money!
Torii-san�s startled.
Father allows me to use my money in stocks but he will not allow me to use it to help them
Why? You have money, right?
I do have assets but I�m still a minor! Father�s the one managing my money!
That means, she�s just a �young lady�
I use credit cards when shopping, and Father will see all the details. Therefore, I.
Then ask your father. I wonder if Torii-san can ask to save these poor strangers?
Torii-san.
i can�t. Father will not give money for something like that
Torii electronics is a company that grew postwar.
Torii-san�s Grandfather created this company and it became big.
Their family should be strict when it comes to money.
But, if it�s you
Torii-san looks at me.
You carry so many women in your arms, you can do it, right?
That annoyed me.
Don�t push what you can�t do to other people so thoughtlessly!
Then.
Shut up you two!
Kurosawa-san�s angry.
I�d rather die than to have you people pity me! I�m different from you people!
She glares at Torii-san and me.
Oh, I don�t really see you as pitiful. Nor I want you to die either. I�m just desperate to keep my family safe. I have no time to save you
I glared back.
Therefore, Kurosawa-san glares only at Torii-san now.
I don�t need your help. I�ll deal with it myself. I�ll survive by selling my body. I�ll rise up in this world. I�ll definitely triumph over a naive woman like you!
Torii-san trembles from Kurosawa-san�s threatening look.
Why do I have to receive those? Why is this person angry at me?
It�s because you never looked at her as an equal
Tsukiko who�s been watching all this time shows a smile.
An equal?
Yes, Torii-san, you own a lot. Therefore, you speak in such a way that it would hurt her without noticing it. But, she has nothing. All she has is her body. Therefore, she has no choice but to sell it. Torii-sama who didn�t understand her situation speaks so excessively and, naturally, she will hate you Tsukiko said. Torii-san�s shocked.
That�s right! I have nothing else but my body! What�s wrong with selling my body? I�m not going to just barely survive, if I want to show that I won against the people who looked down on me, including you, I have no choice but to use my body and anything to earn a lot!
Kurosawa-san said.
And what about you?
Tsukiko asks Sonoko-san.
I hate it. I don�t want her money. I have nothing but my body. I will do anything, even if that is prostitution. I will earn by myself and survive
She speaks in a low tone.
Is that so? Then, lastly. What about you?
Tsukiko asks Tendou Otome.
uu, I�m scared. I�m scared. Sonoko-chan, Otome-chan�s scared!
Tendou Otome does nothing but buries her face on Sonoko-san�s chest.
aah! I�m scared! I�m scared! Sonoko-chan!
Otome-chan�s been like this since last night. Please leave her alone for a while
Sonoko-san embraces Tendou Otome to protect her.
I can�t do that
Tsukiko smiled.
You should stop that
She speaks to Tendou Otome gently.
Huh?
She already recovered from the mental chaos Edie gave her last night.
Wait, was that just an act?
It�s easier for her to act spoiled when she�s like this
Tendou Otome loves Sonoko-san since before.
So she�s clinging to Sonoko-san on purpose?
If that�s the case, it�s my turn
Michi moves forward.
Stand up. I�m not as kind as Edie
Michi takes a stance.
uu, I�m scared, I�m scared, Sonoko-chan!
Tendou Otome clings harder to Sonoko-san.
it hurts! Otome-chan, it hurts
Tendou Otome�s a fighter, and so if she clings seriously, Sonoko-san won�t be able to endure it
Okay, that�s enough, stand up
Tsukiko uses her Miko power.
?
Tendou Otome lets go of Sonoko-san and stand up.
Since it�s a power that defies her will.
You�ll remain lost if you continue that
Tsukiko looked at Tendou Otome and Sonoko-san.
You can continue spoiling each other but you�ll never become strong
Yeah.
It would be impossible for Sonoko-san to continue living while carrying Tendou Otome in her regressed state.
Tendou Otome would want to continue clinging to her, but.
Now then, shall we discuss on how do you want to live hereafter?
Tsukiko said. Michi;
There�s no need to speak. Let�s begin by using our fist!
Chapter 969. Morning Girls Incombustible
I�m coming!
Michi head towards Tendou Otome.
Hii!
Tendou Otome�s frightened.
stop it! Otome-chan�s.
Sonoko-san tries to stop Tendou Otome, but.
Sueeii!
Hauu!
Tendou Otome dodges Michi�s attack.
Her body naturally moves with her martial arts.
That�s right. You have been training ever since you were young
Michi slowly cuts their distance.
Please stop!
Sonoko-san desperately pleads to me, but.
It�s okay. Michi-san�s not serious
Tsukiko speaks gently.
If she�s serious, her first hit would kill Tendou-san
I think so too.
But, that doesn�t mean that Michi�s cutting corners either.
She�s holding herself back like in ordinary freestyle training.
Suaa, haa, haa!
Look, she�s purposely giving a tell before she attacks.
If Michi�s serious, she will only breathe. She will take down the other party without making a noise.
Yaa, haa, toaa
Tendou Otome also catches Michi�s attacks while yelling.
It may look like an equal fight but Michi�s trying to match with Tendou Otome.
Is that all you�ve got? Letting me do all the attacks?
Kuu!
Tendou Otome tries to give Michi a roundhouse kick but Michi guarded with one hand.
That�s not it. This should be the kick you�re doing
Michi flips the skirt of her uniform and hits Tendou Otome with a sharp kick.
Guwaa
Tendou Otome fell on the floor.
Otome-chan!
Sonoko-san shouted.
This is cruel! Stop it!
This time, she protests to Michi.
That�s not a lot of damage. I purposely made sure that the kick won�t hurt. I didn�t place my weight on it either. She only fell because she didn�t train her trunk
Michi speaks calmly.
Wait, is Michi thinking of taking Tendou Otome as her disciple?
Since her plan to take the Anjou sisters as her disciple is on hold.
In the end, your martial arts are just on the same level as a delinquent playing around. You can take hold of the thugs on the streets but you can�t fight us
Michi speaks coldly. Then, Tendou Otome who�s groveling on the floor.
Dammit, looking down on me
She stops the frightened mode, and she glares at Michi.
You look down on me. You�re just a young lady�s lapdog.Goddammit! You�re bullshit! You�re full of shit! Fuck you all!
She stands up.
Then, she glares at me.
But, she looked back at Michi again.
Don�t look down on me!
As soon as she shouted that.
!
Huh?
What?
what happened?
AS soon as Tendou Otome stood up, Michi jumped at her as if she teleported, she grabbed her head and pushed her down the floor again.
Hmph!
Guee!
Michi pushes Tendou Otome with her weight.
Tendou Otome groans like a crushed frog.
You�re the one looking down on me
Michi grabbed Tendou Otome�s head with her strength and pushed her face on the floor.
what happened?
Tendou Otome-san was about to use a Qi skill
Tsukiko said.
Oh, so that�s why. Michi sensed it and she pushed Tendou Otome down before she could use it?
I said. Tsukiko smiled.
That�s not it. She�s learned a lot too
Tendou Otome learned?
Last night, she used her Qi skill and Edie-san warded it off
Tsukiko reads Tendou Otome�s memories.
Therefore, she was thinking of trying to do the same move if Michi-san used her Qi skill too
i see.
That�s why Tendou Otome-san threw her Qi to her.
Tsukiko points at Kurosawa-san.
why me?
Kurosawa-san�s surprised.
She tried to fire it to Kou-sama at first. But, she thinks that Michi-san is cautious that she might do it to Kou-sama, Torii-sama, or me, and so she changed her aim to you
So that�s why she looked at me for a moment.
Yeah, Torii-san, Tsukiko, and I are in one point, but Kurosawa-san�s over there.
Michi is guarding us and so she orients her position.
Kurosawa-san�s out of Michi�s area.
But why? Why does it have to be me? I have nothing to do with all this!
Kurosawa-san�s right.
Why would Tendou Otome attack her friend, Kurosawa-san?
It�s because she thinks that it�ll create an opportunity if she hits her Qi to someone unrelated, like you
Michi continues to push down Tendou Otome.
Indeed. She thinks that she can create a counterattack on Michi-san if she finds a gap
Tsukiko said.
So that was a feint?
She�s going to sacrifice Kurosawa-san to create a moment of opportunity with Michi?
Is that all the reason?
Have you ever thought that I would assume that you�d do that?
Michi can�t read minds like Tsukiko, but she can read the flow of Qi.
She can sense Tendou Otome�s accumulating Qi to fire it off.or the person she�s targetting.
Therefore, she jumped at Tendou Otome with all her strength.
It�s all to prevent harm from reaching Kurosawa-san.
You really are despicable
Michi said and let go of Tendou Otome�s head.
Hmph, what�s wrong with it? If someone like me wants to fight people like you who have everything then I will use any cowardly means! A lapdog of a young lady will never understand
Tendou Otome shouts at Michi.
Dammit! Making me look like a fool! I.We do not have any other way!
She slowly gets up.
She�s still aiming for an opportunity to turn the tables.
Then.
Are you going to live your life with that pathetic excuse?
Tsukiko said.
You�re trying to gloss over the fact that what you did is betrayal to your comrades. Am I wrong?
Tendou Otome.
she�s.Naoko�s not my comrade!
She glared at Kurosawa-san.
She immediately swore obedience to your boss. She says that she�d gladly become a prostitute. Are you stupid? She betrayed me and our parents first!
Kurosawa-san voluntarily accepted to become the Kuromori house�s prostitute.
But.
She�s not my comrade! Naoko�s been looking down on Sonoko and me ever since last night. All night long. I know that
Hearing that, Kurosawa-san;
What are you talking about? You�re the one who looked down on me all this time! You�ve been bullying me and the other girls!
Tendou Otome and the other daughters of Yakuza bullied Naoko-san.
That�s because you were weak! As if I care!
Tendou Otome turns her down.
At that moment.
And since you�re weak too, you have no say in this
Michi releases her Qi.
Ugyaa!
Tendou Otome�s in pain, but.
It�s just body paralysis. Your consciousness is still awake
Michi speaks coldly, Then she looks at me with a fed-up face.
Wait, is she trying to do it again?
Yes, her aim was at Torii-sama while the quarrel was ongoing
Tsukiko looks at Torii-san.
Huh, me?
She makes us think that since she�s fighting Kurosawa-san, she will not aim at Torii-san.
But, Michi can sense Qi with extreme caution, and Tsukiko�s also here.
Why does she think that it�ll work?
People are creatures that put themselves as the standard
Tsukiko read my thoughts and replied.
Tendou Otome-san also puts herself as the standard
If she thinks that it�ll work on herself, she�ll do it.
Kou-sama, you think that others are much smarter, much skilled than you, correct?
Yeah. That�s obvious
I�m quite dumb, I believe.
Tendou-san thinks that other people are below her
Tsukiko said.
She puts herself as the standard and thinks that everyone else is below her
Huh, why?
That�s why she hates Michi-san and Edie who is much stronger than her. She thinks that it�s unfair. In her world, she�s the strongest
That�s.
It�s not just about their strength. She sees Kou-sama and all the young ladies of nobility, those who lived in a blessed environment as unfair people. That she should be on the top
Oh, a lot of people are like that recently
Torii-san said.
Therefore, she bullies the weak. And if she meets people who are above her, she gets angry because of her insecurity. She�s a problem child
She speaks as she looks down at her.
No, look, Torii-san.
You have that same insecurity too.
She�s not a real young lady because of her status as semi-nobility, but her attitude with those who aren�t from nobility is big-headed.
Kou-sama, people don�t notice it themselves
Tsukiko said.
You�re judging me yourselves! Do you think that you�re so great?
Tendou Otome�s body is paralyzed yet she continues to shout curses.
No we don�t, but we�re not going to attack our friends for whatever reason it may be
I replied.
Allies are allies. Those who betray trust aren�t allies at all.
Yes. That�s right, Master
Michi said, then looked at Sonoko-san.
What do we do with this woman?
Sonoko-san looks at Tendou Otome collapsed on the floor with a pale face.
She�s listening to our conversation with Tendou Otome.
Otome-chan, you lied.
She speaks in a thin voice.
sonoko, i�m
Quiet down
Tsukiko smiled and sealed Tendou Otome�s mouth with her power.
You kept on saying that you�re scared as you cling to me, it was just a lie
Sonoko-san looks down on Tendou Otome.
I think that she regressed to infancy yesterday
I said.
Yes. But it�s only this morning when she returned to her former state
Tsukiko reads.
But, you thought that it�s easier to regress to infancy and cling to Sonoko-san, right? You don�t need to stay away from Sonoko-san after all. You can take it easy feeling spoiled from Sonoko-san. Wait for our arrival and loosened caution, then escape together with Sonoko-san Correct
Tsukiko affirms my guess.
Michi, how did you know?
Michi noticed that Tendou Otome�s acting. That�s why she picked a fight.
You can see it if you look at her. A person who is afraid and confused won�t have that look in her eyes
Michi said.
Otome-chan fooled me
Sonoko-san said. Tendou Otome shakes her head, frantically denying it.
She can�t shake it that well since her neck and below are paralyzed.
You lied. You fooled me. You think of me as stupid, don�t you?
Sonoko-san.
Just so you know, I hugged Otome-chan last night, I�ve been thinking about you. Wondering what to do from now on. I was really scared. I was worried that Otome-chan might not come back, that you�ll have to rely on me forever, about what will happen to us Tendou Otome looks away from Sonoko-san. She looks at the ceiling that has nothing.
Ah, she�s no good.
Why is she escaping the gaze of the other party?
Sonoko-san�s staring at Tendou Otome.
I will become a prostitute. There�s no other way out of this. My fate is tied there. I will endure five years, and I think that these people keep their word when it comes to contracts and business. They gave me time to think, and they don�t give orders without listening, they let me decide Sonoko-san said. Tendou Otome looks at her in panic.
She shakes her head intensely.
They�re fooling you. Don�t trust them is what she�s trying to say.
I get what Otome-chan�s trying to say. But, sorry. But right now, I trust them more than Otome-chan.
Sonoko-san said. Tendou Otome hangs her head.
She looks back up the ceiling again.
Even if we�re together Otome-chan, I don�t think I�ll open up my life for you. Sorry, but I don�t want a life with Otome-chan anymore
And then, Sonoko-san.
Naoko-chan, I think you hate me, but we�re both going to become prostitutes. If we�re going to work together, we have to get along. It�s as you can see. Please get along with me
She bows her head to Kurosawa-san.
that�s, stop it. i�m the one who should ask for it
Kurosawa-san bows her head to Sonoko-san.
Then.
Oh, it looks like the situation�s better now
Minaho-neesan enters the room.
Oh, she�s been here since earlier.
She�s been eavesdropping the conversation and waited for this timing to enter.
It�s good that you two get along as fellow prostitutes. If you don�t help each other, it�ll only become hard for you
She goes inside as she speaks.
Later, I�ll be introducing another prostitute candidate to you girls
Minaho-neesan said.
Other than us?
Kurosawa-san asks.
Yes. That girl is a genuine young lady. Her family has collapsed, and so she has no choice but to become my prostitute, even though she�s a young lady. Don�t you feel sorry for them?
She laughs.
Wait, Kurama-san?
Torii-san speaks without thinking.
Right, Torii-san didn�t know the details.
It�s her first time talking to Minaho-neesan this way.
Oh, it has nothing to do with Torii-sama
Minaho-neesan purposely stirs her up.
But Kurama house is a noble family! Doing that to a daughter of nobility is.
It doesn�t matter if they were a noble family, if they fall, it�s their end. Or does Torii-sama have enough assets to pay for the debts of Kurama house?
That�s.
Kouzuki-sama already gave his approval. Changes aren�t allowed anymore. Therefore, any more interference is futile
Minaho-neesan oppresses Torii-san with her cold smile.
Who are you?
Torii-san asks. Minaho-neesan;
I am Kuromori Minaho, Kou�s elder sister
Yeah, my elder sister
I said.
As mentioned in the conversation, the other prostitute that you�ll work with will be Kurama Misato. She�s been a young lady until yesterday, but could you get along with her?
Minaho-neesan asks Kurosawa-san and Sonoko-san.
The two looked at each other.
We will. It doesn�t matter if she�s a former young lady. After all, it�s just her past
Kurosawa-san replies.
Me too, if she will live in the same environment as the two of us, then we will get along with her. The three of us will work together
Sonoko-san said.
Right. She will live together with you two for the contract period, so get along, okay?
Minaho-neesan said. Then she looked at me.
Now they�re prepared to accept it. Kou, the plans with Kurama-san is a �go,� best regards
I see.
First, arrange the two prostitutes as friends then make Kurama-san fall.
Right, Kurama Misato-san who depends on her sister and weeps a lot will burst if she has no allies to rely on.
Speaking of which.
Kurama Misato-san�s name is the only one mentioned, but.
Torii-san asks before I could.
What about Kurama Arisu-san, the little sister?
Minaho-neesan;
We don�t use girls who are too young in our brothel. Arisu-san is 13 if I recall?
Then, is she coming back to Kurama house?
Torii-san said. Minaho-neesan laughs.
No way. She will be a valuable item to earn money for Kurama house
What does that mean?
She will not become a prostitute. But, we will sell her as a sex slave
Minaho-neesan speaks that way on purpose.
It�s to make Kurosawa-san and Sonoko-san king to Kurama Misato-san who comes later.
that�s.
It�s okay. I picked a respectable man who�ll buy her. I�m not selling her to a man who�ll hurt her or kill her. I�m selling her to a man who will cherish her and love her. I�ve done my investigation and background check. If there were any abuse, they�ll incur the wrath of Kouzuki-sama. Torii-sama does not need to worry about her I mean, I�m the one taking her.
but.
Torii-san still hangs on but Tsukiko;
If you speak any further than that, it will only be hypocrisy
Yeah.
The fall of Kurama house is definite.
It�s to prevent any spread to other nobilities.
Jii-chan had to show them a harsh punishment as an example.
That is to say; selling the Kurama sisters.
And since Jii-chan made the decision, nobody can stop it.
Benevolence is about what you can do with the best that you have. If you wish for something that you can�t do, then you�re only causing trouble to Kurama-sama
She�s right.
I.
Torii-san seems to feel that she�s powerless.
I was also a prostitute. Furthermore, it wasn�t actual work
Minaho-neesan said.
Therefore, Kurosawa-san, Tokuda-san. And Kurama Misato-san who will come later. Kurama Arisu-san who won�t become a prostitute but sold off. I cannot change your fate. I�m only doing the duty given to me with all my best. But, I want to improve it to the extent that I can. I want you to experience happiness, even if it�s just a little bit, instead of the experience I had as a prostitute. You don�t have to trust me now, but I will promise you that She tells Kurosawa-san and Sonoko-san.
Yes, I don�t trust it for now but I�ll remember it
Sonoko-san said.
I don�t get it either but for now, I look forward to working with you
Kurosawa-san bows her head.
Yes, my best regards to the two of you. And an apology. I didn�t come to see you until now. This building was busy until the case with your parents ended
Minaho-neesan apologizes for leaving them alone after the briefing last night.
No, I think that there were circumstances
Sonoko-san said.
Oh.
Kurosawa-san is frank and she�s decisive, but she�s bad at thinking deeply and speaking politely.
Sonoko-san is timid and shy but she thinks a lot and is polite when speaking.
These two might be a surprisingly good combo.
While I was thinking about that.
By the way, Kou.
Minaho-neesan calls me.
What do we do with this rubbish?
In there lies Tendou Otome.
Michi paralyzed her body.
Tsukiko stopped her from speaking.
Chaper 970. Morning Sisters SAYONARA
If we�re throwing her out, we have to erase all her memories about us
Minaho-neesan looks down on Tendou Otome and said.
Also, her memories of Tokuda Sonoko-san should be erased too
Sonoko-san�s shocked.
Tendou Otome who can�t speak and can�t move groans desperately.
I mean, we have no choice, do we? They�ve been childhood friends but their lives are going to different paths now
Minaho-neesan said.
I think it�s okay for Tokuda-san to remember Tendou Otome-san. But for Tendou-san, I think that it�s better if she can�t remember Tokuda-san
Sonoko-san isn�t just a childhood friend, she is Tendou Otome�s love.
Sonoko-san betrayed her Father and asked for our help.
If we release her like this, she�ll use every possible way to take Sonoko-san back from us.
Sonoko-san;
Right. Kuromori-san is right
Hearing that, Tendou Otome�s shocked.
Sorry, Otome-chan. But I think that we need to part ways. I�ll remember you. I�ll never forget about Otome-chan. So Otome-chan, please forget me
Becoming a prostitute of Black Forest means belonging to the underground society.
Sonoko-san should already know that Minaho-neesan�s brothel entertains the big-shots of the political and business circles.
If Tendou Otome makes a move on Sonoko-san, it�ll only cause trouble to the guests.
And on the other side, Tendou Otome�s life will be in danger.
I�m going my own way. Otome-chan, you need to find yours
Sonoko-san speaks to Otome flooded with emotions.
However.
Wait, are you sure about this?
Torii-san speaks.
Can you decide to erase people�s memories that easy?
That�s.
If we can�t erase her memory, the other option is killing her
Tsukiko says with a smile.
Huh, why? Why do you always jump to the extremes! Shouldn�t you convince her and make her swear that she will never talk about this to other people? No, I don�t know whether she�ll keep it or not but still, shouldn�t you ask her will first? Especially in cases like this!
She screams somewhat agitated.
This is just weird. You shut her up and decide her fate without her input. This is wrong
That�s.
I don�t think we need to hear her input at all
I said.
I�m the one taking responsibility for this. Tendou Otome herself isn�t at fault. After all, we forced her to this
Indeed, we gave Tokuda-san the choice. She will be our accomplice hereafter. She will carry the sins in regards to Tendou-san with us
Minaho-neesan said.
Yes. I don�t mind
Sonoko-san replies.
I mean, I don�t know who you are but you really are annoying. You�re unrelated to this and yet you speak so bossily
Kurosawa-san who listens to our conversation shows her displeasure towards Torii-san.
Excuse her. She�s a young lady who�s in the middle of learning about the world. I apologize if she rubs you the wrong way
Minaho-neesan tells Kurosawa-san.
No, not that I mind
Kurosawa-san knows that Minaho-neesan�s the boss of the brothel so she won�t say any more than that.
Therefore.
I should�ve given a warning that we�re bringing Torii-san to this room.
Torii-san, we�re not people from the surface. We�re on the other side, the so-called crime syndicate. We�re people who live violating the laws of this country
I looked at Torii-san in the eyes and speak to her frankly.
However, we�re not just a crime syndicate. The people we deal with are the big-shots of the country, people from nobility
Among the customers is Kouzuki-sama, and most of the heads of the nobility Torii-sama knows
Kuromori tower was a secret social club for the men of nobility before Shirasaka Sousuke hijacked it.
The heads of the family close to Jii-chan�s age all come to Kuromori tower.
We have the client list of those days.
Some of them are dead or retired, but most of them are heads of the clan, like Jii-chan.
Some customers came to the mansion during Shirasaka�s age. Nagisa and Katsuko-nee�s customers from before. I saw them during Misuzu and Ruriko�s dance presentation.
I�ve never met Torii-sama�s father or grandfather though
Minaho-neesan laughs.
Torii house isn�t nobility. They�re a postwar upstart, and so none of them came to the Kuromori tower.
So what?
Torii-san gets annoyed as she�s poked on her insecurity.
That means that we can�t make a mistake. We�re not allowed to make naive decisions. A slight failure can involve our precious customers
Minaho-neesan.
Torii-sama�s Grandfather is of nobility, and so you should know about the weight of the honor of the family, don�t you?
She stirs her up
Let�s say that Tendou Otome is let go for some reason, and then, she talks about what she discovered for the past few days, about us.It�ll become a huge problem
Therefore, I hurriedly interject.
She hid in Mizushima house for several days and went to Torii-san�s school as a bodyguard. She also grasped most information from the party yesterday. That includes Kouzuki house
Letting the other party know which room is connected to which in the head mansion will be troublesome
Michi said.
Therefore, if you ask us, we�re going to erase all of her memories for the past few days. If we can�t do that, then the other option is her death. Besides, the fact that Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san is with us has to stay a top-secret, and so we have to erase her memories. It�s a necessity. Even if we have to force it to her Therefore, if we do what Torii-sama says and ask for Tendou-san�s agreement that we�re going to erase her memories, it will no longer be a highanded work, but that�s just torture
Minaho-neesan said.
Don�t you feel sorry for her? It�s much faster if we ignore her will, make a decision, and do it immediately
uu
Torii-san groans.
Minaho-neesan looked at Sonoko.
This will be your last meeting, give her a good look. You�ll become a stranger to her soon
Sonoko-san looks at Tendou Otome.
Tendou Otome looks at Sonoko-san like a cat that is about to be abandoned.
She wants Sonoko-san�s embrace.
She wants her to speak kindly to her.
Otome-chan. Thank you for everything you�ve done so far
However, Sonoko-san.
Thank you for saying that you love me. But, I can only see Otome-chan as a friend. Ever since we met, today, and tomorrow
Tendou Otome�s eyes turn cloudy.
Goodbye. I�m sorry, that�s all I can say
Sonoko-san said and cried.
Kurosawa-san, do you have anything to say to Tendou-san?
Minaho-neesan calls out to Kurosawa-san, one of the subjects of Tendou Otome�s bullying.
Goodbye. I hated you all this time. You show favoritism on Tokuda-san, fill yourself up, and when the three girls were bullying me or her, you didn�t come to save us
Kurosawa-san speaks filled with spite.
You keep on saying that you saved Sonoko, but your father and his group raped Tokuda-san while you were gone. You never saved Tokuda-san
The last few words struck Tendou Otome.
You speak like you�re the boss and yet you can�t do anything, that�s what you are! Dammit!
Then.
That�s enough! You can stop now
Minaho-neesan said.
Then, Kou, can you ask Tsukiko-san to do it?
Minaho-neesan doesn�t give the order Tsukiko herself.
She thinks that I should be the one to manage Tsukiko�s Miko power.
Torii-san�s watching too.
No, I�m sure that Shou-neechan�s watching through the cameras too.
If the other scene happened, she�ll report to Jii-chan.
Miko power isn�t a property of the Kuromori house.
We have to be thorough to show that it�s used because of my relationship with the Takakura sisters
Yeah, Tsukiko
I turned to Tsukiko.
wait!
Torii-san speaks to me.
Shouldn�t she speak her goodbyes too?
Tendou Otome to Sonoko-san and Kurosawa-san?
Huh, why?
I asked.
I mean, won�t she regret it if she didn�t say her goodbye now?
No, but Tendou Otome will forget all of it anyway
All the events so far and this moment.
But, even if she forgets it.
Torii-san looks at Sonoko-san.
Don�t you feel the same way? Don�t you feel bad that you can�t hear her voice, her goodbyes? You don�t like it? You�ll regret it, right?
Sonoko-san.
No.
She speaks mournfully.
That�s a lie! That can�t be!
Torii-san can�t agree with it.
What�s with this? Are you stupid?
Kurosawa-san glared at Torii-san.
You�re the one who feels that way, aren�t you? It�s not us! You�re just a spectator here!
I�m!
Torii-san tries to retort but.
Okay, please go to sleep. Take a deep sleep
Tsukiko takes down Tendou Otome�s consciousness.
She gently closed her eyes and lose strength.
hey! Didn�t I say wait?
Torii-san tries to protest half-cryingly, but.
I�m sorry, but I�m only doing Kou-sama�s orders
Tsukiko smiled. She�s not dealing with her.
It takes time to remove memories and alter them and so I had her fall asleep. Once she wakes up, she will be different from who she was before
She needs to be meticulous and careful to make sure that it doesn�t break her soul.
Hey! Wake up! This is too much!
That�s enough, shut up
I told Torii-san.
Not everything that you disagree on has a solution. Why do you not get it?
Because!
Then.
Sonoko-san touched the unconscious Tendou Otome�s cheeks.
Actually, I like you too. Otome-chan. I mean that as a friend, but still, I like the self-confident, cheerful, and energetic Otome-chan. I.
Huh?
Torii-san�s surprised.
Thank you for keeping me safe all this time. I really thank you
Sonoko-san�s tears drop on Tendou Otome�s face.
I did say that I hate her earlier, but not that much
Kurosawa-san mutters.
What the hell? What�s with you? Why did you not say that when she was still conscious?
Torii-san barks.
I.
They can say it because she�s unconscious! They couldn�t tell her. Why do you not get it?
I shouted back at Torii-san.
Sonoko-san, Kurosawa-san, and Minaho-neesan head to another room for more prostitution briefing.
Tendou Otome remains here.
Michi, Tsukiko, Torii-san, and I head to the room next door.
My power might be needed even in this room
Tsukiko said.
Right, we don�t know how Rie and Eri would react if they discover that their father died.
Therefore, Tsukiko�s coming with us and she just let Tendou Otome sleep.
Heading outside to the corridor, Kinoshita-san from Kouzuki SS is waiting for us.
Are you done here? Then let�s go to the next one
She�s cheerful and takes everything at her pace, that helps.
Michi�s always expressionless, Tsukiko�s always smiling.
And Torii-san�s in a gloomy mood right now.
Uhm, Kuromori-sama
While we head to the elevator hall.
Torii-san speaks to me with a displeased look.
What?
Are you going to erase my memories in the end?
Oh, she�s angry.
Or do you intend to kill me?
Now then, what do I answer her?
Edie smoothens the conversation at times like this, but.
No wait, I�m relying too much on her.
I haven�t decided yet
I replied honestly.
If we erase Torii-san�s memories, Momoko-neechan will get really angry
Kaan Momoko-neechan knows about the Miko power.
She explicitly warned us not to use the Miko power on Torii-san, her protegee.
Even so, killing you will make her angrier
That�s obvious!
Torii-san speaks angrily.
But, I discovered a lot of your secrets! I have to report all of them to Momoko-oneesama
Err.
Actually, I know what Misuzu and Ruriko�s thinking.
Misuzu and Ruriko want Torii-san to become my woman.
I mean, Kaan Momoko-neechan�s also a target.
Besides, the more I discover, the more I start to hate you all. You�re all sweet to your family but cold and cruel to others. I hate that
And she�s throwing her frustration towards me.
The right way is to be strict with your family and be kind to others! You�re all strange
I.
I accept that we�re strange but I think that Torii-san�s wrong
What�s �wrong?�
They�re my allies, my family, and that�s why I�m gentle with them compared to other people. Why do I have to be cold with my family compared to others?
I don�t get it.
You know, if you use your common sense or morals, you�ll get it, right?
No, Torii-san, your common sense might be different than mine
That one line annoyed her it seems.
Are you mocking me?
Then.
Kou-sama and Torii-sama�s concept of words differ
Tsukiko intervenes.
Torii-sama�s family身内1 and Kou-sama�s family家族2 are different in the first place
That�s.
Yeah, our family isn�t connected by blood
I said.
Therefore, it�s never the blood that creates bonds between us. It�s our warn trust with each other that binds us
Torii-san�s dumbfounded.
That�s why I will never betray my family. I will prioritize my family more than other people. If the girls discover that I treasure some stranger more than them, then.
Agnes� soul will collapse.
Mao-chan will be shocked.
The other girls too.
Megu will scold me for hours.
Isn�t it natural for one to prioritize their family first, to treasure their family? After all, without my family, I�m no longer myself
I don�t get what you�re trying to say
My family is a gathering of people who created it. We help each other. Because I have this family, I survive my life without feeling down, sulking, committing suicide. To me, my family is a higher existence than myself This is increasingly harder to understand
Torii-san doesn�t get it.
Anyway, we value trust. Everyone trusts me, and I also trust my family. They have to believe that if there�s a problem, I will definitely come to help them. Err
I don�t know how to say this.
Argh.
Conveying I love you is a necessity
Michi said.
Master says that he loves me. He tells us that every day. Master is easy to understand after all
It seems that my thoughts are in plain view.
Of course, he also loves Misuzu-oneesama. Ruriruri too. Tsukiko-sama as well. He loves the other women too. Our family is a gathering of the people Master loves
What? You just mean that Kuromori-sama�s flirtatious
Torii-san asks Michi.
It�s not on that level. When Master says that he loves someone, he means it. He loves us with all his body and soul
Michi.
That is why we also love Master back. It�s not a 50-50 relationship. It�s Master who pulls the rope first. Master shows his feelings, no, it�s not just that, he shows that he loves us with his actions and feelings, he makes us feel that he loves us, that respond with the same love I don�t get that explanation
Torii-san�s discontented.
Then, Kinoshita-san, who�s taking the lead, turns around.
Huh? You don�t get it?
She smiled.
what?
Torii-san looks puzzled.
It means that Kuromori-sama likes Torii-sama, right?
What?
Me? Torii-san?
I mean, Kuromori-san�s always answers when Torii-san�s talking
No, that�s natural
I said.
that�s right! kaan Momoko-oneesama gave the orders to me, and Kuromori-sama must guide me as I give my inspection
Torii-san speaks in panic.
Nononono, I don�t know much about Kuromori-sama, but you know.
Kinoshita-san smiled.
Kuromori-sama loves women who smell like trouble, right?
Auu.
I mean, Kinoshita-san.
You�re the most troublesome one here.
Chapter 971. Morning Sisters RANPO
So, where are we going next?
Torii-san asks sullenly as we get in the elevator.
Yeah, there are two more children to talk to. They�re children that came with Tendou Otome and the others
I explained it briefly.
Those are girls too?
Torii-san glares at me.
Yeah
So, why are the two in a separate room?
That�s.
Well, the girls in that room, other than Tendou Otome, since she just clings to Tokuda Sonoko-san and didn�t let go. Anyway, Tokuda-san and Kurosawa-san can�t return to their hometown because of the Kansai organizations, and so they will work as prostitutes. You get that, right?
Yes, I get it. Not that I agree though
Torii-san replies aloof.
Also, you heard about the young ladies of the Kurama house, right? The elder sister, Misato-san will become a prostitute to earn for her family, but.
The younger sister, Arisu-san is too young that she can�t become a prostitute, but she�ll be sold off instead, right? I can�t agree with that either
I have no need to persuade Torii-san though.
Ah, wait
But, she�s fundamentally sharp-minded.
She noticed what I�m trying to say.
Those girls are also too young. Therefore, they can�t become prostitutes.
Yep, that�s it. Don�t you feel sorry if you place girls who�ll receive different ends in the same room, do you?
The daughters of Yakuza have a complicated relationship too.
Tendou Otome is the bossy one on the center and the three girls bow their heads to her while bullying the others.
Nobody�s in good terms, or should I say that they never relax with each other.
So, are you selling those girls off as slaves too?
Torii-san looks at me.
No, I won�t sell them. I�m taking them
Taking?
Yeah, as my sex slaves
At that moment.
Torii-san tries to slap my face.
But.
Calm down
Michi grabs Torii-san�s hand.
I also sensed Torii-san�s Qi and moved immediately.
Stop it! Didn�t you hear what he just said?
Torii-san screams in anger.
Of all things, why are you making them your slave? I mean, what does it even mean? What do you think of women?
Oh? If Kou-sama didn�t take them, they will split apart and sold off to rich pedophiles
Tsukiko speaks gently.
Compared to that, don�t you think it�s better if the sisters are together and under Kou-sama�s custody?
Sisters?
Torii-san looks puzzled.
Yeah, the next room has Rie and Eri. They�re twin sisters
I replied.
The elevator opens.
Yeah, I remember this floor.
The same room from last night?
I asked Kinoshita-san.
Yes, that�s right
Then I know where it is. Thank you, Kinoshita-san
I thanked Kinoshita-san who led the way.
It�s the room next to the monitoring room Minaho-neesan used last night.
It�s the nap room, it has a shower room inside.
Then, I�ll stay in this room, just call me when you need something
Kinoshita-san enters the monitoring room with a smile.
What�s with that person? She�s smiling despite hearing all of our conversations
Torii-san speaks ill of Kinoshita-san as soon as she�s gone.
She�s a specialist on the underground society work in Kouzuki SS
I said.
Kinoshita-san was a former Banbarubie 3 member.
She took lessons from Barbie-san and Ruby-san about the underground world.
Therefore, she�ll pretend that she didn�t hear anything and she�ll never speak of anything even when asked
How can you say that? Even if she�s from Kouzuki SS I�m sure that she�d speak a lot when there�s money involved
Torii-san who is in a bad mood starts deprecating Kouzuki SS.
That�s not true
Like I said, how can you declare it like that?
Torii-san shouts at me.
I worked with Kinoshita-san for a few occasions, she�s a professional. She�ll never betray us as long as it�s within the contract
I saw her during the combat with Cesario Viola in the hotel.
Then, if the contract�s null she�ll quickly turn traitor, is that it?
Torii-san speaks ill-tempered.
Kouzuki SS will renew their contract with Kinoshita-san before that happens. Talents like her are hard to come by. Kouzuki SS will never let people like her go, even if that means increasing their bonus Besides, Barbie-san�s order is to have her go to Kouzuki SS.
Kinoshita-san will stay here as long as she can learn.
Talent? That woman looked like she�s careless, uneager, her body�s thin, and she doesn�t look like a bodyguard at all. She�s at her high-school, right?
And that�s why she has the talent. Torii-sama, the fact that you didn�t notice it is what proves it
Tsukiko said.
What do you mean?
Haa.
Actually, Kinoshita-san has a babyface. Besides, she has a cute appearance. Ordinary people will see only that, but.
She�s a monster who swings that heavy and hard pulverizing flail with her delicate looking body.
I�ve seen Kinoshita-san take down 30 Yakuza alone with her fists
It was during the Takakura shrine incident when Jii-chan made a deal with the Yakuza.
You�re lying, aren�t you?
It�s the truth
Following what I say, Michi;
Master never lies
That�s the lie
Torii-san glares at Michi.
No, it�s true. Kou-sama�s an honest man
Tsukiko said.
Yomiko, Luna, Koyomi-chan and I all feel at ease when Kou-sama�s close to us
That�s.
Ordinary people can�t help but have different thoughts from their speech. We can see the lies in the words, even from our fathers
Tsukiko speaks a bit sad.
However, Kou-sama�s words are exactly his thoughts. Kou-sama only lies only when he must do so, but, we know that he does that out of his love for the family
Right, it doesn�t mean that I don�t lie.
I speak out lies when I have to.
For example, I�m not actually Agnes� Papa.
And because Kou-sama�s so straightforward, we can feel at ease seeing other people�s minds. We stay by his side in peace
Tsukiko said.
Agnesan too. Kou-sama influences her the most, and so she�s growing to become a girl who never lies
Speaking of which, she really is.
Agnes always says what she thinks, and it shows on her face.
She doesn�t keep secrets. She doesn�t speak lies.
And since Luna and Koyomi-chan lives with Agnesan every day, it influences them too
Agnes who has no two-sides lets Luna and Koyomi-chan feel at peace.
Agnes wants to get along with them from the bottom of her heart.
Mao-chan too wants to be best friends with those in the family.
And Kou-sama�s the center of it all. Kou-sama�s existence saved us
Tsukiko.
Right, someone who can read minds must be in constant pain.
Most of the Takakura shrine maidens have their minds fall ill.
It�s not just with people who can read minds
Michi;
We also can feel at ease because Master�s here
What are you girls talking about? I don�t get it
Torii-san complains with a displeased look.
Could you explain it further to me? I mean, I didn�t even get what you�re trying to say
No, that�s.
Sorry, I don�t think Torii-san will get it
I replied.
Those unrelated can�t understand
Even so, Torii-san;
And that�s why I�m telling you to explain it to make me understand? Did you forget? Kaan Momoko-oneesama had me go here! You�re accountable for me!
No.
I don�t think you�ll understand no matter how much we try to explain to you. I mean, it�s not like we can explain it, nor we want to
I.
Torii-san, all you have to do is report to Momoko-neechan what you see, and what you know. Besides, even if Momoko-neechan sees us as cruel people, I don�t really care
Our circumstances and position in our lives are different.
There will be a gap between mutual understanding no matter what.
What�s this, you�re running away?
Torii-san feels it that way.
No, it�s not that
You�re evading me
That�s not it. Torii-sans looking from up high. Higher than us
I said.
Therefore, I can�t explain it in a way that it�ll reach Torii-san�s height
What? I don�t get it
Then.
It�s basically If you�ve never eaten while crying you don t know what life tastes like.
Tsukiko said.
I know that line, it�s Goethe, isn�t it?
Torii-san replies.
You may understand the meaning but you�ll never fully understand it if you don�t experience it personally
Personal experience.
Those who had the personal experience can perceive it.
Is that so?
Someone smeared in mud will only focus on their emotion and complain about the one who isn�t
I said.
In the end, Torii-san, you don�t like the fact that we�re turning Sonoko-san into prostitutes, or that we�re erasing Tendou Otome�s memories, and also the fact that the girls in the next room are my slaves? Do you feel angry?
Torii-san seems annoyed.
Yes, that�s right! Isn�t that obvious?
She looks at me angrily.
This isn�t something you should do to others! You�re all the worst! I won�t forgive you!
And she looks at us from far away where there�s no mud.
We think the same. This is the worst. That this is unforgivable
Then.
But, this is the only way! We�re doing the best of what we can too!
What�s best there? The best choice is to make everyone happy!
This is what happens because not everyone can reach that happiness!
Nobody can give everyone complete happiness.
I�m doing all that I can with what I can do within my reach.
That�s not true! You�re just lacking in the effort! That�s obvious! I�m sure it is!
Torii-san doesn�t get it.
I mean, those girls are going through a horrible experience because of your selfish desires! That�s definitely it! I know that!
She never had dirt in her hand.
She�s not someone who spent her nights feeling only her temperature, alone, unable to see the future.
Hey, you�re too noisy! What�s with all that screaming in the corridor.
The door to the nap room opens and Nei comes out.
Ooh, Yo-chan, morning!
She looked at me and smiled.
Who�s she?
Torii-san asks.
My elder sister
Huh? Your elder sister?
Torii-san seem to remember Minaho-neesan who she met earlier
Just how many elder sisters do you have?
Torii-san who couldn�t hold her anger to me earlier asks me.
Oh, just when we were thinking that he�s coming, right? Rie-chan
Right, Eri-chan, Onii-san, you brought another woman with you
The twins face us with a surprised look.
Ah, Onii-chan, morning! I�ll prepare tea now
Mana looks energetic.
Did you girls eat breakfast yet?
I asked.
Nonono, Onii-san, you speak like a mother
Really
The twins laughed.
No, I mean it. Did you girls eat breakfast yet?
We did. It was in lunch box however
As expected, it�s the lunch box from Kouzuki Ssan
Yes, it�s much better than the lunch box Father gave us
Father gave us a nori bento after all
Really. Onii-san, we ate nori bento every day ever since we came to Tokyo
And the lunch box today has a lot of side dishes
And they all taste delicious
We ate so much for breakfast that we might not be able to eat lunch anymore
That won�t happen. Eri-chan, you�re a glutton
Right. I guess I�ll eat lunch too
Err.
As expected, if it�s the two of them doing that combo, they�re lively.
So, Onii-san, who�s this girl?
Is she another one?
The same as us?
Another sex slave?
The twins said.
no! You�re wrong!
Torii-san flies into a rage.
Oh? You�re not?
Then what are you Onee-san?
Err.
Minami yoko yokohaha! Hakosukaa!!!
Mana and Nei bring in tea while singing together.
We changed some of the words to not get in trouble
I don�t get what Nei�s talking about.
However.
Speaking of which, I wonder what she is to me?
Torii-san came to Kouzuki house as Misuzu�s guests.
She�s not really a friend of mine.
If that�s the case.
Do you girls know about the Torii Electronics?
I do! I do!
I know it too
That�s the company that makes a lot of appliances and stuff, right?
Even computers, right?
Oh, these two know about it because it�s a huge company.
Well, this girl is the.president�s daughter, right?
I asked.
Papa�s a director of a holding company. Grandfather�s the chairman!
Torii-san shouts with an angry tone.
Err, what it means is that Torii-san is the daughter of Torii electronics
I explained.
Ah, I get it. That means.
Huh, Eri-chan, what did you get?
That means �that,� Onee-san is.
Eri smiles.
She is Onii-san�s next prey!
Ah, I see! I get it now!
hey!
Still, Onii-san really loves to pick beauties as his coma
Right. Nei-san, Mana-san, Ruriko-san, and Luna-san from last night and the three girls here now are all beauties
So, Onii-san, are these two already coma?
The twins look at Tsukiko and Michi.
Yes, we already are
Tsukiko read the thoughts of the two and understood what the word meant.
She shows a gentle smile.
what, tied up?
Of course, Torii-san who is a young lady doesn�t understand.
It means exactly that
Tsukiko smiles.
And what is that supposed to mean?
Err, how do we explain this?
It�s English. Commerce
michi.
It means transaction
No, I get what commerce means You know.
These girls are asking if Torii-sama is Master�s new transaction
Michi, you�re good. Nice.
Girls, don�t speak anything unnecessary
I warned Eri and Rie.
But you know, Onii-san
Right, Onii-san
But, the twins look like they�re enjoying my troubled look.
That�s as far as you go
Michi told the twins. Her words are loaded with Qi.
As expected, the twins shut up.
Oh right. This girl is Kudou Michi. And this one is Luna�s elder sister, Takakura Tsukiko
Hello. Pleased to meet you
Tsukiko smiled at the twins
Oh, she�s Luna-san�s elder sister?
Now that you mention it, they resemble each other
They saw Luna yesterday and so the twins accept it quick.
By the way, is she also like Luna-san?
Onee-san, are you Onii-san�s sex slave too?
Tsukiko.
Well, I wonder?
She laughs.
Torii-san looks at Tsukiko.
I�ve sworn my life to Kou-sama, and I do wish to bear Kou-sama�s child. But, unlike my sisters, I cannot stay in the same place as Kou-sama�s slave
Tsukiko�s home is a shrine. Therefore, she has to inherit it in the future
That�s all I tell them.
I can�t talk about the details right now.
Oh, so that�s why you�re wearing a shrine maiden clothing
I thought that it suited her that it shouldn�t be cosplay
She�s the real one, Rie-chan
Yeah, she looks perfect in it
The twins agreed
Then.
I, Kudou Michi, aim to become Master�s best slave
Hey, Michi.
Hey, aren�t you Misuzu-sama�s bodyguard?
Torii-san retorts.
I am Misuzu-oneesama�s bodyguard and Master�s slave. I yearn for both from the bottom of my heart
Michi declares.
what are you talking about?
Torii-san doesn�t get it again.
Oh well, Mitchan�s an M when Yo-chan�s with her
Nei smiles wryly
Yes, I�m an M
Michi puffs her chest with pride.
Uwawa, Rie-chan, she�s an M
I don�t get that
She looks scary though
But, Eri-chan, she says that she�s an M
Hearing the conversation of the two, Torii-san;
What does it mean?
Oh.
Right, she�s a young lady.
Huh, don�t get it? It�s such a famous novel though
Nei smiles.
Novel?
That�s right. It�s in the elementary library. I read that when I was four
what?
Edogawa Ranpo�s Denjin M Didn�t read that one?
Denjin M.
I haven�t. I never saw those in our library
Right.
That�s the library for the super-high class young ladies of Japan.
Then go read it. You won�t understand it unless you do. While at it, go read Tetsujin Q, Youseijin R, and Kyuukyoku Choujin R!
Nei laughed.
Well, it�s better than starting with The Caterpillar or A Brute�s Love
Michi said.
Mana loves the The Traveler with the Pasted Rag Picture
I like the The Appearance of Osei
Mana and Tsukiko even give their recommendations.
Err, what are you talking about Onee-san?
Eri asks.
Err, it�s Edogawa Ranpo!
Nei laughs.
By the way, Yo-chan, you came here because you have business here, right?
Oh right.
Ya-chan, you heard from Rei-chan or Shou-neechan?
From what I can see from the twins, I don�t think they know that their parents are dead yet.
But still, I�m asking just in case.
No, not yet. Onee-chan didn�t tell me anything ahead of Yo-chan
Nei knows.
The reason why I came to the twins at this moment.
I see. Eri, Rie, listen to me
I look at the two.
What is it, Onii-san?
Oh, what�s with this serious turn?
The twins look smiling.
But, they get it.
They can imagine what I�m about to say
It�s about your parents, they�ve come back to Kansai and died
I resolved myself and tell them clearly.
Ah, I knew it
Eri said.
Of course, I thought so
Rie too.
They died, I see
Somehow, that was fast. Eri-chan
Right, they died too fast
Yeah
The twins accept their parents� death calmly.
Thinking that they�re no longer coming back, somehow.
Right, I feel sad
I see. I feel refreshed though
Yeah, they were troublesome people
If we stayed with them, we would have no future at all
Yeah
The parents of the twins are scums who use their daughters to sell videos of them to lolicon.
Didn�t we talk about this? Where Eri-chan and I leave that family as soon as possible
Right. We planned where we ran away from them
And that once we escaped from them, we�ll never see them again
Right. But if we escaped, those people would find us wherever we go
That�s why this is okay.
Yes, this is okay
The two speak feebly.
I�m glad that I�m not seeing them again. I feel refreshed. I feel clean
Right, I feel like the burden�s removed from me
Hearing the two, Torii-san.
Wait for a second you two!
Her nose is breathing roughly as she speaks.
Your parents died, don�t say that you feel refreshed! I know what went on with you but they�re still your parents!
The twins.
Right, they�re our parents
The parents who made us suffer all the time
They look at Torii-san coldly.
Chapter 972. Morning Sisters Mana�s situation
Yes, they�re our parents
They�re the parents who made us suffer a lot
Eri and Rie look at Torii-san coldly.
But, they�re still your parents, without them, you wouldn�t exist!
Torii-san refutes.
So what?
They�re the parents who didn�t care whatever we go through because they gave birth to us
Right, Rie-chan
Furthermore, they�re Yakuza, they do dangerous jobs all the time and who knows if they caused trouble with the police, that was our life
We did run off during the night so many times
He did, Father was a jumper that night
Can�t help it. He�s an idiot after all
We hardly made any friends because of our parents
Others were talking behind us saying don�t play with the girls over there
I would understand if it was just the ordinary girls, but even the Yakuza daughters do the same thing
Right. Our father is still a dropout even in the Yakuza world
Nobody allowed him to become comrades other than Tendou Sadao
Because of that, we�re dragged into Tokyo
And they got had
Really
The twins continue their conversation, not letting Torii-san get in between.
But, it�s enough, now our ties with Father is cut off
Mother too
Haa. I feel like I�m set free
Me too, I feel you
The twins sigh together.
what�s with these girls?
Torii-san doesn�t understand.
Do these girls have no compassion? Weird. They�re weird. They just heard that their parents died and yet they seem okay with it
Thinking that whatever she says will never reach the twins, she turns her anger at me.
Uhm, can I?
Mana talks to Torii-san.
Torii.Mariko-san, right?
Yes
Torii-san replies.
Have you been at the funeral of your parents, your grandparents, or your relatives?
Mana asks.
No
Never?
I already answered that question!
Torii-san is at the same age as me.
That is highly likely.
I lost a distant uncle but I was still too young that I didn�t go to the funeral. Besides, he wasn�t in Tokyo
Ah, I knew it. So that�s why you don�t understand
Mana said.
Human death isn�t always a flood of sadness, where everyone cries a river. When you hear it first, it won�t be as shocking and accept it indifferently, then, the emotions will come after
Oh, I see. That�s what happened with Ruriko
I remembered.
Do you remember, Torii-san? Torii-san just lost her father last May
Of course I do. Father attended the funeral
I see. Torii-san�s father came to the funeral.
It�s the funeral of the son of the head of the Kouzuki house. Jii-chan�s son.
Most of the people from the political and business circles should be present.
Ruriko was also strangely clear-minded that it looked weird. She was unstable, but she�s not facing the emotions of sadness and mourning
I said.
It�s obvious. It�s death. when you think that it�s already goodbye, it�s painful. Once you can�t endure it, your mind�s limiter flips it switches and cuts off your emotions
Mana said.
It�s that kind of sadness. Just because you heard that your parents died doesn�t mean that you�ll start crying
Mana-oneesan?
Onee-san, what�s wrong?
Eri and Rie are both surprised.
You�ll wake up in the middle of the night, then recall, that person is no longer in this world, then, you�ll feel scared, you�ll start trembling. The next morning comes, and you�re still trembling in your bed Mana, you.
It doesn�t happen when I�m with Onii-chan in the bed but it does happen when I�m alone
I thought that she�s stable, but.
No, that�s not true.
This young lady saw her father die right in front of her.
Then, she�s living together with the people who killed her Father and can no longer return to her blood relatives.
Well, she�s now living with Yukino, her sister, so it�s a bit different.
Torii Mariko-san, we�ve met in some parties several times though
Mana said.
Huh, really?
Torii-san looks puzzled.
I�m Shirasaka Maika. Shirasaka Sousuke�s daughter
Shit.
this is bad.
Mana feared to meet people who are acquainted with Shirasaka Maika all this time.
That�s why she stayed inside the mansion most of the time for nearly half a year.
We couldn�t even decide on her new school.
We thought of enrolling Mana together with Agnes, Yomi, and Luna into Misuzu�s school using the influence of Kouzuki house, but.
Mana was once from Shirasaka clan, and so someone from that school should know Mana�s face, so we gave up on that.
Yesterday, Mana didn�t even show up in front of the guests at the party.
Despite that.
Oh, I see.
Shirasaka house is in control of the newspaper and tv stations, they�re a postwar upstart, just like Torii electronics.
They have no lineage of nobility but have similar grounds.
Shirasaka Sousuke, the one adored by the head of the Shriasaka clan has a high probability of meeting Torii-san�s family at a party.
no way?
Torii-san�s surprised.
I mean, Maika-san was a bit shorter and isn�t as beautiful as you. She looks more of a child than a woman
That�s.
You know, it�s been half a year since then
Nei smiled.
Women can change in great ways in just half a year. She�s in her growth period after all
Yes. I�ve changed
Mana grew taller. She looks much more mature. She�s become more beautiful.
Oh, now that you mention it, you sure look like Maika-san
Torii-san looked at Mana again and said.
They probably greeted each other at the party but it doesn�t mean that they�re in good terms.
Even so, the foundation of Shirasaka Maika still remains.
Huh, but wait? What are you, Shirasaka Maika, doing here?
Mana.
I am Onii-chan�s sex slave
She comes embracing me, trembling.
I knew it. She�s afraid.
I also embrace Mana on her hips.
Mana�s grinding her breasts on my arms.
Onii-chan�s looking after me in exchange, I become his sex slave for the rest of my life
Torii-san.
Wait? Why? This is weird? I mean, Shirasaka house doesn�t have the same power as they did before, but they managed to sustain after changing heads, right?
They transferred the right to management to the television stations to Jii-chan and Shirasaka house managed to retain its shape.
Besides, if I recall, Maika-san�s mother is a culinary expert, your grandfather owns a company related to advertisement
Torii-san remembers.
No, Mana�s mother is a celebrity that shows on TVs and magazines.
The fact that she�s Shirasaka Sousuke�s daughter will make them remember about her mother too.
You have your mother�s home to accept you right? Then why are you his slave?
Mana�s breathing is rushed. I can feel her palpitation from the chest she�s pushing on my arms.
It�s okay. Calm down, okay? Ya-chan and I are here
I embraced Mana and gently pat her back.
O-Okay, Onii-chan
Mana�s face has a large drop of sweat.
Mana�s heart is struggling.
Hey, try not to think of yourself and put yourself in Mana-chan�s shoes
Nei said.
What if your father is such scum of a human that he made a lot of women suffer has died? Furthermore, the whole world knows about it, he received such a horrible death
All of Shirasaka Sousuke�s sins are available over the internet.
Furthermore, he received such a merciless death, the whole of Japan knows that he�s killed out of revenge.
It also disgraced his family, Shirasaka Sousuke�s the cause of the collapse of their clan, remember? Do you think that there�s anyone in that clan who would take care of his daughter, do you know how she would live with that? It�s hard. Her family and the whole world look at her coldly. It�s all because of her father�s sins Nei said.
What are you talking about? A daughter is a different person from her father, right? Sure, her father committed a lot of crimes but it doesn�t mean that the daughter is to blame
Torii-san said.
I mean, Maika-san�s still in middle school, right? Do you really think that they�re going to blame her for the sins of her father?
Well, true, but still.
But that�s not the case. It�s not about what should, or what has to be. The reasoning will always be different than reality
I said.
Then the reality is the weird one! Reality should correct itself
Torii-san.
Maika-san is innocent. Shirasaka house, her mother�s house, they should welcome her with kindness! The people of this world should also be kind to Maika-san! After all, Maika-san�s just a victim here!
She sure watches from a high place.
But, it won�t happen. It won�t happen as you ideally think
I said.
If we return her back to her home, she will only suffer. That�s the reality
I embrace Mana tighter.
Eri and Rie listen to our conversation.
but, even if that�s the case, she�s still Shirasaka Maika. Shouldn�t she live as Shirasaka Maika-san? Either in Shirasaka house or her mother�s house, anyway, someone among her blood-relatives should be a kind person. She can live with that person. It�s her family Torii-san looks at me.
It�s definitely wrong to have you, a complete stranger, turn her to a slave! I won�t allow this!
She points at me with her thin fingers.
I chose this myself. I wanted to be Onii-chan�s sex slave
Mana returns the glare back to Torii-san.
I don�t trust my family, my blood ties. Mama and Grandpa abandoned me. They saw me as defiled, they were going to lock me up in their home
That�s how Mana says it but, Mana�s mother and grandfather actually tried to imprison Yukino in a mental hospital.
They�re hiding the shame of their family.
They�re that kind of people.
That�s why I hate it. I hate Shirasaka Maika. I hate my name, my past, all of it. I really don�t want to stay as Shirasaka Maika anymore.then.
Mana looked at me.
Onii-chan gave me a new name. Yoshida Mana. It�s a new life
Mana.
I�m happy right now. Compared to the 14 years as Shirasaka Maika, Yoshida Mana had a much more fulfilling life for half a year. I have a reason for living right now. I�m alive. Do you get it?
Torii-san.
i don�t get it. But, that�s just escapism, isn�t it? You�re still Shirasaka Maika, and you can never disprove that fact. No matter how painful it is, you have to carry that fact with you. With your proper blood relatives She�s tied o her blood.
Torii house isn�t from nobility, but Torii Mariko�s mother is from a noble family.
Therefore, she�s treated as a semi-nobility, someday, she will marry into a man of nobility.
She accepted the fate of her family long ago.
Still, it�s weird that you�re a slave! Why do you have to become a slave?
Mana.
I have nothing but my mind and body for Onii-chan to accept
She asserts clearly.
Onii-chan promised to live together with me forever. Onii-chan.he will never betray me. I know that he treasures me. If that�s the case, I have to pledge to serve Onii-chan as his slave!
Haa? Why?
It�s pride!
Mana.
I don�t want to rely on Onii-chan�s kindness when I have nothing in return! Besides
Mana clings to me.
I want Onii-chan to understand. That I, Mana, want to be with Onii-chan forever too. I want him to trust me that I will not betray him. Therefore, I will be his slave. It�s all I have. I don�t want to be away from him!
You.
We�re not connected by blood, that�s the kind of family we are and so we need a way to tie each other
Nei said.
Yo-chan and I aren�t related by blood, but we�re siblings on paper now. That�s our ties, our bond. Even if it�s just on the family register, we�re still siblings, and so we will stay together forever. We�ll be siblings even if we die Torii-san looked at Tsukiko and Michi after hearing what Nei said.
Are you all like that?
Michi.
I am ready to serve Misuzu-sama and Master for the rest of my life with a status not exceeding a slave
Tsukiko.
I�m not a slave, but I want to bear Kou-sama�s child as soon as possible. That child will become my bond with Kou-sama
Torii-san sighed.
I don�t get it at all. What�s with you people? Are you all crazy?
She speaks with a fed-up tone.
Then.
That�s not true, right, Rie-chan?
Yeah, Eri-chan, that�s not true
The twins speak up.
I understand it a lot
Yeah. I understand it
That�s.
Last night, we didn�t want to understand, but.
But somehow, we feel that Onii-san isn�t trying to deceive us
We wondered why is Onii-san trying to turn us to his lewd slaves
Do we really have any other way?
Last night, when Onii-san came home, Nei-oneesan and Mana-oneesan talked to us a lot
Then, we finally felt satisfied with the reason
The two said.
What are you talking about, isn�t that obvious? They�re fooling you! Little girls like you shouldn�t be slaves! These people are trying to deceive you!
Torii-san shouts.
Are you stupid?
Why would someone honest at fault try to deceive us?
Haven�t they dealt with you with honesty since earlier?
Why do you not get it, Onee-san?
I think she�s an idiot, Rie-chan
Yeah, I thought so too, Eri-chan
The two looked at each other and smiled.
what did you say?
Torii-san now fumbles.
Onii-san, I would like to become Onii-san�s lewd slave
Me too, I�d gladly become Onii-san�s lewd slave
The twins said.
why? Why is this going on?
Torii-san can�t understand.
Isn�t that obvious?
Yes, it�s obvious
It�s my pride
My pride
The twins said.
Last night, we talked a lot. Nei-oneesan and Mana-oneesan are both smart and beautiful, and furthermore, they�re strong-willed
That�s right. The two of them look at reality
And both of them are madly in love with Onii-san
Furthermore, they told us that Onii-san and his group has enough capacity and power to cross over the society
That they crossed a dangerous bridge for our sake
They also know a lot of big-shots, and we understood that we have to trust Onii-san if we want to be out of the Yakuza world completely
We have no other place to go
We can�t escape here either
We have no other choice if we want to survive but to sell our bodies anyway
Our necessities are guaranteed too
I thought that it might be better to become Onii-san�s lewd slave instead
It�s better to sell ourselves to one person instead of multiple
That�s.well.
But, hearing the conversation earlier, we understood that it�s not the case
Yeah, true
Mana-oneesan is Onii-san�s lewd slave, but.
But, it�s not a body relationship.
She�s not even an actual slave
Onii-san is serious with his love for Mana-oneesan, that he treasures her
Mana-oneesan loves Onii-san too. We see it
If that�s the case, right?
That�s right
The twins looked at each other and smiled.
I recalled last night, and Onii-san.
We understood that Onii-san�s trying to show his love to us too
Therefore, we should.
We don�t want to just be on the receiving end
We need to return the favor too
Yes. That�s why we�ll become his lewd slaves
If Onii-san will keep us safe, then we will never betray Onii-san either
And we swear
A slave is fine too. We will become slaves
We�ll do anything that we can
No matter how lewd it is
And if Onii-san wants it, we�ll bear his child
Torii-san is dumbfounded.
I don�t get it at all. Why do you end up in that pattern? Are you girls stupid?
We think that Onee-san�s the dumb one
Eri said.
Or should I say that we feel sorry for Onee-san
Rie said.
You feel sorry, for what?
Torii-san isn�t convinced.
Onee-san, you�re too narrow
Yes, narrow
The twins said.
Narrow? What Narrow?
Eri speaks calmly.
You�re outlook is too narrow
Nono, Onee-san�s heart is
Rie said.
Oh, that too. It�s too narrow
It�s so bad
Even though she looks beautiful
True
Is she what they call people who have an ugly heart?
Rie-chan, I think the word we�re looking for is unfortunate
Oh, you�re right. She�s unfortunate for sure
Yes, unfortunate
The twins continue their verbal attack.
Tsukiko-san, what do you think?
Nei whispers to Tskiko
It�s okay. There�s no problem. It�s heading to a good direction
I see.
Tsukiko�s in here because.
She�s checking the situation of the twins.
Mana-chan, have you calmed down now?
Nei asks.
Ah, yes. I�m sorry
Mana still wants to cling to me
Yo-chan, go take a shower with Mana-chan
Nei said.
Tsukiko-san, Michi-chan, and I will deal with Torii Mariko-san
Right.
We should keep Mana away from Torii-san for now.
Tsukiko can monitor everyone�s hearts, and Michi, our bodyguard is here so it should be okay.
You�re right. Speaking of which, I came here sweating from the morning training
I mean, I didn�t take a bath after my morning sex.
Mana should want to wash away her sweat.
Let�s clean it all off
Mana, could you wash my back?
Yes, Onii-chan!
Mana smiles happily.
You two should join in the shower too
Michi told the twins.
You should deepen your bonds with Mana-imouto
The twins and Mana.
Right, Rie-chan
Yes, I also want to get along with Mana-oneesan
I see. Since Mana talked about her past with honesty.
They have a similar situation, becoming my slave because of their good-for-nothing parent.
The twins have the strongest affinity with Mana right now.
You don�t mind, Mana?
I asked Mana.
Not at all, let�s take a bath together
Mana speaks to her twin little sisters brightly.
Chapter 973. Morning Sisters Remodeling
Somehow, this is getting really annoying
We head to the shower room from the nap room earlier.
Then, Eri says while taking off her clothes.
Onii-san, what�s with that annoying Onee-san?
I also want to know.
Rie�s asking while exposing her naked chest.
Err.
Well, how do I explain this?
You know, have you heard what Tendou Otome was doing when she parted from you?
Tendou Sadao, the leader of the dropout Yakuza dispatched to Tokyo.
The plan at first is to have their daughters make contact with the young ladies.
Make contact, gather information, and kidnap them if possible.
But, the bodyguards of the young ladies will never let some stranger get close to them.Fearing that they�re only going to use Tokuda Sonoko-san as a bait, Tendou Otome infiltrated Mizushima house alone.
I know that
I mean, we didn�t want to know much about it. Eri-chan
The twins replied.
If we get to know something weird, it�ll only drag us to trouble
Right. It�s something Father and Tendou-pops were doing so we know that it�s just good-for-nothing
These girls.
Their parents filled with problems raised them.
That�s how they gained the wisdom to protect themselves.
I don�t think that it�s a good thing, but.
Simply put, the young lady Tendou Otome crawled in attended in the party of the rich young ladies and Tendou Otome caused a lot of troubles
For example, involving a young lady from a different family and insult Kouzuki house.
She used a young lady she deceived to strike back at Misuzu.
Well, in the end, Tendou Otome got exposed and we captured her
That�s very much like her
To think that she caused a lot of problems on a party
The twins� nod at each other.
Then, the person from earlier is a guest of that party
Oh right. She�s from Torii electronics, right
Eri said.
So, she came to check on us? Is she here to poke fun at us?
It�s not like that, but you see, even in their world, there�s still a hierarchical relationship. Her, let�s just say that her elder sister told her to see the consequences with her own eyes. Then, report the details to her, and so she�s here to watch I replied.
I shouldn�t bring out Kaan house name in this.
I�ll keep it as simple as possible.
Oh, she�s just a dud
Eri noted.
Not really, she�s just here as a spectator. She came with us to Tendou Otome and Sonoko-san�s room before we came to yours. You know, I have to tell them that their parents died too
What will happen to them?
Rie asks.
Well, Kurosawa-san and Sonoko-san are moving on. Though I say that, they will become prostitutes of our organization, and for now, we have an agreement
What about Otome-san?
They look up at me anxiously.
Just like the blonde, red, and perm haired girls from yesterday, we�re erasing their memories and kicking them out
Tendou Otome is hopeless.
We can use her so-so martial arts but her personality is the problem.
Eeh, but, Otome-chan�s personality is like that, and she�s also a lesbian, but she�s strong
Eri said.
That�s not true. After all, Michi, the small girl who came with us who�s in the other room right now; took her down in one hit
I said.
Tsukiko made her faint at the party yesterday, and during the fight in the karaoke bar to rescue you girls, Tendou Otome was useless from start to finish. Then, last night, after we split you off, another girl beat her up and she even peed herself She kept on losing.
No way
It�s true. Why would I lie about that?
That small Onee-san is that strong?
But, Eri-chan, she sure has that ambiance
And the other one with the shrine maiden look, was it Tsukiko-san? Her atmosphere is a bit heavy
The twins look at each other and exchange ideas.
Either way, our organization has no need for Tendou Otome�s skills
If it�s strength, Michi and Edie are way better.
Besides, if we want a talented girl, Michi and Edie can teach them and they�ll grow for sure.
Edie�s referral for Haiji was the right choice.
She�s smart and has a wide outlook.
She�ll grow to become one of the best bodyguards.
Therefore, we have to cut her off. She�s no use for us anyway. We�re not a charity, we�re a criminal organization
I speak to persuade myself.
Uhm, Onii-san, what about us?
Huh?
That�s right. We�re okay?
The twins look at me with a serious face.
We have no power either. We�re just ordinary middle school girls
Though we say that we�re your lewd slaves, our bodies aren�t that lewd
Our breasts or butts aren�t as big as Nei-oneesan
I mean, we don�t look as cute as them, do we?
what? Why are you now saying that?
If Onii-san was like the lolicon who buys our lewd videos, then we would understand, but.
Onii-san, you also have a lot of beautiful Onee-san with you, and you even have sex with them
And even when we�re half-naked, you don�t look at us with lewd eyes and you talk seriously
No, well.
I mean, we�re having a serious conversation right now
I said.
That�s true, but, if it�s the lolicon, they would look at us with that kind of eyes no matter when
Onii-san, you only look in our eyes
Isn�t it courtesy to look into the other party�s eye when having a serious talk, right?
Besides, I can look at their naked bodies all I want when having sex.
Girls, Onii-chan is like that. His seriousness is a bit weird
Mana who listened all this time laughed.
It�s not just a bit, it�s incredibly strange
Yes, strange
The twins replied.
But, he�s the greatest. If it�s other adult men, they will just treat us like fools. Even now, he�s trying to explain everything to Eri-chan and Rie-chan with all seriousness, right?
Yes
Yeah
The twins look up at me curiously.
But, I still don�t get it
Why were we accepted?
Why are you so anxious?
Nei-oneesan is already an incredible beauty. Her face is beautiful and her body is bouncy
Mana-oneesan, you�re an extreme beauty too. You look cute and your skin is so smooth
We also had our lolicon fans and so we have some self-confidence but.
Last night, it all went down the drain. Everyone Onii-san brought here are all beauties
Eri, Rie?
Last night, Ruriko-san was so beautiful and elegant, Luna-san is also cute
Tsukiko-san�s a beauty that makes me shiver, and Michi-san too, she�s absurdly cute
Then, the foreigner from yesterday is also beautiful
And the noisy young lady from earlier, she looks beautiful too
Err.
You bring all these beautiful and cute girls, and Onii-san, you had sex with all of them, except that one young lady
Rie asks me.
Yeah, well
Well, I�ve shown Eri and Rie that I have sex with other girls too before I did it with them.
You have so many girls and yet, is this still okay?
Can we still be Onii-san�s lewd slave?
The twins look at me with their big eyes.
Haa, Eri-chan and Rie-chan are also women
Mana laughed.
You don�t have to worry about that. You know, Onii-chan will also treasure Eri-chan and Rie-chan
We know that
We also feel that Onii-san doesn�t lie
But
Yeah
The twins join their hands.
I don�t understand why he�s so kind to us
That�s why we feel irritated, or how do we say it
We don�t get it
Anyway, we feel fuzzy
They speak their thoughts honestly.
You see
I look for my answer.
My parents abandoned me. I also cut off my ties to my parents. They�re not dead, but I�ll never go to their funeral if they did. I hate to receive anything they had now
I tell them honestly.
This.This is my family. A gathering lonely people. People who were abandoned by our parents
Mana too. Papa�s murdered but, there�s no other way out for him.Mama and Grandpa abandoned me too
Mana said.
Also, Eri, Rie, and Ya-chan too, your parents are murdered, they were suddenly gone.You have no other place to go, not even your relatives. We�re a gathering of people with such sadness and create a family, and it just happened that I�m the only guy, and so they all have sex with me That�s not it Onii-chan. You�re our keystone. Onii-chan loves us and seeks us. Onii-chan�s the bond for all of us
That�s.
But, Mana-oneesan, is that good enough?
Do you not mind that Onii-san has sex with other girls?
I mean, have you ever thought who Onii-san likes the most?
Don�t you want to be the number one?
Mana.
Well, you see. I�m also a girl so I won�t deny it, but.
She smiled at the twins.
I talked about it earlier but, my father�s Shirasaka Sousuke, you should know him, right? They kept talking about him on tv shows last May. Ah, by the way, Shirasaka Yukino who�s showing on TV is my big sister Oh, now that you mention it
You do look alike
Mana and Yukino look simliar?
No, well, they have the same genes, so that�s natural.
If I recall, he�s a really horrible person
Father and Mother love talking about low-lives and so they watch TV everyday
Other than selling our lewd videos, they�re jobless. Both of them
The twins replied.
Everything they showed on the TV is just a part of it. Of course, they did a lot of horrible things they can�t show on TV, but that�s not all, those in TV don�t know much about it but they speak of vulgarities Mana.
My Papa, I mean, Shirasaka Sousuke-san. I don�t want to remember that he�s my parent so I call him that way
Haa, she takes a deep breath.
Shirasaka Sousuke-san confined one of his daughters
You mean, a girl whose dead body is found his villa somewhere?
Eri said.
That�s another story. This one never went on TV
Mana said.
Shirasaka Sousuke-san forced a woman who�s not his wife to bear his child, and then, that child was confined in the basement ever since she was born. She�s currently 12-years-old now
It�s Agnes?
Is it because it�s troublesome if she�s revealed as an illegitimate child?
Rie asks.
Yeah, Shirasaka Sousuke-san is an elite salaryman on some huge company, and his wife is a food critic, right?
Eri added.
No. Shirasaka Sousuke has other illegitimate children, and the girl confined in the basement is on purpose. He thought of making one so he made one. His plan is to raise the girl from the basement Mana replied.
Huh, for what reason?
That�s right? Why would you hide an illegitimate child in the basement?
The twins ask.
Well, you see. Shirasaka Sousuke-san�s a genuine atrocious pervert, he raised his own daughter to worship him from childhood, didn�t let her go to school, didn�t let her make friends, didn�t let her meet anyone, forced her to love nobody but himself, raised her to think about having sex with her father and nothing else The room quiets down.
What the hell�s that?
Does that really exist?
It�s not the question since we met her! We found the girl hidden in the basement
Mana said.
That girl didn�t even learn anything. All she does every day is watch Shirasaka Sousuke have sex with women, and hear her father that soon, you�ll do the same, thinking that it�s all she has to do Mana exposes her hate for her father with a displeased face.
She�s my little sister! Even though we have different mothers, she�s still my little sister! But, she�s confined in the basement ever since she was born, and only experienced horrible things without my knowledge! I�m the elder sister and yet.
Mana confesses in pain. Eri.
It�s true.
What�s her name?
Rie asks.
Agnes
I replied.
Huh?
Agnes. Her mother is French it seems. I never met her so I don�t know
I affirm Mana�s story as the truth.
Then, where is that Agnesan now?
Eri asks.
We saved her before Shirasaka Sousuke raped her. But, someone had to substitute as Agnes� Father, as she�s raised to have the life where she has sex with her father, and nothing else, so.
I.
She sees me as her father right now. Agnes calls me Papa She�s having sex with me
Sex?
Rie�s surprised.
Agnes� mind will not be stable unless I do. It�s been half a year since then and so she�s calmed down but still, I had to do it with her every day ever since May
I replied.
Even now, when I see that she�s becoming unsteady, I have sex with her right away. If not, Agnes� heart will break
We have that kind of girl in our family too
Mana looked at the twins.
It�s Onii-chan, and so he can manage. Onii-chan doesn�t have sex just for fun. When having sex, he�s always serious. Agnes-chan didn�t break like a toy long ago since it�s Onii-chan
Then, she looked at me.
Onii-chan, most of the time, I�m less aware that Agnes-chan is my real little sister. If I do, I will get overly conscious, that girl is sensitive so she will know if there�s anything wrong
Mana said.
But, I know. I feel indebted to Agnes-chan. I had a carefree life in Shirasaka house, but Agnes-chan lived her life in that dark basement. I�m the big sister and yet, I couldn�t save yet
She thinks that way.
Yeah, Mana doesn�t approach Agnes willingly.
Right now, I�m happy. That Agnes-chan who never opened her heart nor mouth to anyone had sex with Onii-chan, then slowly got along with Onii-chan�s women, made a lot of friends now, and has become a girl who talks a lot, and soon, she will attend school. I�m really happy. I�m happy for her Me too.
I need to deal with Mana too sooner or later
HUh?
Mana, you have to go to school too. You need to make new friends too
But, I.
Mana looked down.
I might meet up with people who knows that I�m Shiraska Maika, just like Torii Mariko-san, and if they discover that, it�ll only cause trouble to Onii-chan
It won�t. Besides, Torii-san didn�t even know who you were until you named yourself. You�re different from half a year ago. Mana, you grew taller, became more beautiful. It should be okay now
I told Mana as I embrace her.
Onii-chan
Then.
Hm, ufufu, ahaha
Mana started laughing.
I see, I get it now
Huh?
I�m the same as Agnes-chan. I survived because of Onii-chan. Without Onii-chan, I would�ve become crazy in that half-year, I might�ve even committed suicide
Mana.
Really, Onii-chan
She embraced me tightly.
I love you. I�ll never leave you. Mana�s okay being a slave
Mana said.
Actually, it�s not just Agnes-chan and me. The other girls can�t go on without Onii-chan too. All the big sisters, and the little sisters too
Then, Mana smiled at the twins.
And so, you�re going to be okay. You met Onii-chan, trust him
Eri and Rie didn�t answer.
They look confused.
Therefore, I.
To be honest, I�m still hesitating. I accepted Eri and Rie as my slaves, but I�m thinking of whether I let you meet my whole family or not
Why?
Why is it?
The twins asked.
As Mana mentioned earlier, my family has a lot of people who still have wounds in their hearts. They may seem bright on the outside, but in truth, they�re delicate, and a little push and their heart will break.
Nei said.
Eri and Rie, you see, the two of you lived with such troublesome parents, right? That�s the reason why the two of you team up and talk that way to raise your status, right? You create a hostile mood and you speak to condemn the other party. If it was me, then I can deal with it, but with Agnes, she�s not used to it, and right now, she�s starting to feel that the family is trustworthy, and so I don�t want her to feel any displeasure I speak honestly.
We have four other girls too. Well, they�re not my children, since I�m still 16, but, that girl�s mother is my woman, and so she calls me Papa
Whose child is she?
Eri asks.
I can�t answer that now. I�ll tell you only once you pledge to become her Onee-san
Do I say it? That nobody knows Mao-chan�s father.
Where she�s a child of gang rape.
She�s still 4. And so she needed someone to call her father. She has to feel that she�s loved
Therefore.
That girl can�t receive any ill-will from inside the family either. I want her to see the family and its members as someone she can feel at ease, have fun, and not worry about
I.
That�s why I can�t bring you to our home, because you might meet those girls
But, if that happens
What will happen to us?
Eri and Rie looked at me worriedly.
We�ll prepare a separate place for you girls. I�ll go and check on you as frequently as possible
Nei-oneechan and I will also go there in turns. Therefore, there�s no need to worry
Mana said.
You girls are Onii-chan�s slaves, and so we�ll look after you. We�ll never abandon you, don�t worry
Then, Rie.
I understand. In short, Onii-san�s house has everyone careful not to show any competition on Onii-san, and everyone�s considerate of each other
She speaks with a serious face.
I get that. Just how Onii-san loves everyone, and how everyone treasures Onii-san too
Then.
We also want to become family with Onii-san if possible. I want to be kind to that Agnes-chan and that four-year-old girl too. I won�t fight them. I won�t speak harshly to them. I won�t bully them. I promise that, also She looks at Eri.
I�ll take responsibility for Eri-chan. I�ll look after her so she doesn�t do anything weird, and if she does, I�ll scold her
Hey, Eri-chan, why are you calling me the bad girl!
Eri�s surprised.
After all, Eri-chan�s the cause of why we�re now tangled like this
She�s right.
Eri�s the one who starts the act for the twins.
Therefore, I�ll be careful. So, Onii-san
Then.
You don�t have to do that Rie-chan
She speaks to Rie toughly.
Then, she looked at me.
Onii-san, you can have the Onee-san who can control people�s hearts change our mind
Huh?
Order us to never betray Onii-san and never cause trouble with the other women. I�ll become that girl
Eri.
I just thin that it�s absurd for Onii-san to come and go and have Mana-san and others stay just for Rie-chan and my sake. If you don�t trust us, then please reconstruct us
However.
Miko power is too strong.
An altered mind can never go back.
If the order breaks the balance of one�s heart, it could result in one�s death.
Yeah, right. Then let�s do that, Onii-chan
Mana smiled as she says that.
Since Eri-chan went that far
Uhm, if that still doesn�t convince you, please change my heart to whatever Onii-san wants too
Even Rie.
Either way, we�re going to serve Onii-san as lewd slaves for the rest of our lives
That�s right, Eri-chan, then why don�t we change ourselves to a woman Onii-san prefers
I.
Chapter 974. Morning Sisters Mana�s sex lesson with the twins 1
We�re not idiots so we know
That we can�t go back to our home town
We can�t contact our acquaintances from the past either
Of course, that includes Rosoku-kun
The twins said.
We can�t send them a message from LINE either, can we? They�ll discover where we are after all
We can�t say our goodbyes to anyone, can we?
I see.
The parents of the twins died in the house of their boss.
Naturally, the police will investigate.
They can check the records of the rental car agency and find out that they departed from somewhere close to Kouzuki house.
They won�t find out that Tendou Otome infiltrated Mizushima house and is restrained during the party in the Kouzuki house, but.
It�s been ten days since they departed from Kansai.
The group of useless Yakuza brought their daughters and hid in Tokyo. They�ll see that immediately.
They will extend their investigation to the three girls who we left in the station with their memories erased and Shigeyo-san who returned to her relatives.
The police will look for Tendou Otome, Sonoko-san, Kurosawa-san, and Rie & Eri as they�re missing.
Even if the police listens to Shou-oneechan, that will only be the top-brass, right? They can�t really stop the police on-site from making their investigation
Mana said.
Therefore, Eri-chan and Rie-chan can�t go outside until everything cools off, and you can�t make contact with anyone you know so far
That�s how it is.
Well, it can�t be helped
Besides, it�s inevitable since we�re now taking shelter with Onii-san
Eri and Rie smiled.
Even if the police takes custody of us, they�ll send us to an orphanage that we don�t even know
No way, they will treat us coldly because we�re daughters of stupid and dead Yakuza
Yeah. Given the situation, even Father�s friends in Yakuza will just sweep us away
Right. Someone related to the group will grab us, use us for more lewd videos. I don�t want to do that anymore
I mean, I think that they would sell us off this time
That�s why I�m okay cutting off my ties with my home town
It can�t be helped. After all
Eri looked at me.
Is Father going to show up on the net news?
I.
I didn�t check over the net but I�ve seen them mentioned in talk shows earlier
I speak honestly.
They had a shootout in the boss� house and it was set on fire. It created a lot of commotion
I knew it
If that�s the case, those who know us have an idea of what happened
Right, we can�t meet them
I�m sure that they know about Father�s lewd site of our videos
Yeah, it�ll cause trouble to the lolicon though
Yeah, we made a lot of money from our videos
The twins are worried even at the lolicons
Well, it should be okay. No matter how much noise the world makes.
Mana.
We�ll manage. We can change your names in the register and let you live as a different person. Just like me
Half a year ago, Shirasaka Sousuke�s scandal created a lot of noise.
I managed to deal with it, and so Eri-chan and Rie-chan should be okay, right? Onii-chan
Mana smiled at me.
However.
It�s been half a year and yet Mana didn�t find the courage to move forward.
That Mana.
Don�t worry about it, it�s going to be okay. My old friends and relatives are all gone but I�m still happy now. I have Onii-chan, I have the family
She faces the little sisters who have the same situation as her and stood up.
Do your best for half a year. I did my best to become a completely different girl half a year ago. Didn�t you see it earlier? That Torii-san met Shirasaka Maika several times before. Despite that, she didn�t figure out that it was me until I said it She speaks in a bright tone.
Uhm. Mana-oneesan�s really lovely, but.
Could it be that you took plastic surgery?
I didn�t do that!
Mana screamed.
I adjusted my diet, improved my constitution, and also, exercise. It�s true. There�s a program that you can use to become more beautiful and grow naturally
Really?
Really! Besides, our family is filled with beauty, and so you naturally become beautiful when surrounded by them. I love everyone in the family, and I want everyone to always smile, the elder sisters look after me, and so I must be kind to my little sisters too. I always think that way. And then, you don�t get mad anymore, nothing provokes you. There�s no sadness, everyone haves fun. It�s the secret to becoming beautiful, I think Mana said.
We also receive a lot of love from Onii-chan. Yes, sex is important. When you have sex with Onii-chan, you feel your heart refreshed, and your skin, smooth. I always have sex and so my condition doesn�t get any worse anymore Err.
But only with Onii-chan. If I have sex with another guy, I�ll feel bad, then become sick, then die. No, I mean, let�s just skip to the end. I�ll kill myself. I don�t want to do it with anyone but Onii-chan. Mana�s body belongs to Onii-chan Mana trembles. I embraced Mana.
Mana�s trembling stopped.
I don�t need Tsukiko-oneechan to influence me with her strange power. I can order myself. I tell myself that it�s only Onii-chan. And to get along with the family. To not be selfish. I�m still kept alive after all What does that mean?
Rie asks.
Actually, the plan is for me to die together with Shirasaka Sousuke-san. For those who want to avenge their family�s death against Shirasaka Sousuke-san, then the best way to do it is to kill his daughter right in front of him, right?
Mana speaks brightly as if she�s not talking about herself.
But, it didn�t happen. Because Onii-chan saved me. That�s why I�m here. Serving Onii-chan for the rest of my life is natural
If you�re going to say that, then we�re the same
We have the same situation
The twins said.
Then, Mana looked at me.
Onii-chan, for example, if I found someone I love from the bottom of my heart, you think of staying silent and letting me leave, right?
That�s.
But, similarly, you also think that you won�t hand me over to anyone, that you want me as your woman forever, right?
True.
There are two confronting thoughts inside me.
One is that Mana shouldn�t stay with someone useless like me, but.
There�s also the other, which doesn�t want to let go of Mana.
Mana will never betray Onii-chan. I swear. If I break that promise, I�ll kill myself. Mana�s not allowed to become like that
Mana.
That�s why, don�t worry, Mana will never betray Onii-chan just as Onii-chan will never betray Mana. I usually call you Onii-chan, but I am Onii-chan�s slave. Onii-chan�s happiness is my happiness Mana said then kissed me on the lips.
Then, she looked at the twins.
Haa, I can�t match that
Right, Eri-chan
The two sighed.
That means, using that strange power to order us is naive
We need to become determined and decide voluntarily without the help of outside powers
Eri. Rie.
Rie-chan, what do we do?
To tell the truth, I started liking Onii-san since last night
Right, Rie-chan did it first
It�s not about the order. It�s just that Onii-san is absurd but he�s consistent with himself. I liked that
So do you think you can serve him for the rest of your life?
I can. I have the time. Women don�t repeat themselves. I�ll stick through as Onii-san�s lewd slave
Rie�s bashful, and so she�s decisive.
To love Onii-san for the rest of my life. And, to get along with the other girls. To be considerate of the younger girls all the time. I�ll do my best with Mana-oneesan�s example
She smiled at me.
Yeah. They may look like they�re smiling on the outside but they�re actually sensitive, and they still have emotional scars to heal, so be careful with them. Don�t pick a fight so quickly and speak ill of them Mana tells Rie just like a big sister.
But, she talks about girls who still have emotional scars to heal.
Aren�t you the same, Mana?
Other Onee-sans are hard to approach but don�t get angry at them. It�s okay to get angry inside, but hold it and consult with me. I�ll tell you how to deal with each Onee-san. If anyone in the family fights, Onii-chan�s the one who is the most troubled I understand. Please take care of me, Mana-oneesan
Rie bows her head to Mana.
So, what about you, Eri-chan?
She asks her twin sister.
Isn�t that obvious?
Eri.
I also like Onii-san. I want to stay with Onii-san
She speaks bashfully.
Then, I�ll be careful. I know it already, Mana-oneesan and Nei-oneesan, I have no match against them. And there�s more like them, right?
Yeah
I smiled wryly.
Everyone in the family is kind. But, they�ll become the devil, the demon if it�s for keeping Onii-chan and the family safe. That applies to me too but when it comes to the worst, I might even become a murderer Mana said.
I understand, I will not disrupt everyone�s peace. When a new one has come, Rie-chan and I will stay quiet
Eri promised.
Try to behave well as much as possible. Also, it won�t be good for Agnes� education if she starts imitating
That�s what I�m most worried about.
It�s okay. These girls will stay with me for a while
Mana said.
Well, it�s not about monitoring. Everyone does that. It�s about looking after them until they get used to the family. Also, I�ll bring Megu-oneechan with me
Speaking of which, Mana always had Megu with her.
Isn�t it better if they have some Onee-san they can talk to, right?
That�s.yes
Yes, please do
The twins agreed.
I mean, this is good for Mana.
She created little sisters now.
Onii-chan, can these girls also take the Yoshida name?
Mana asks.
Right, I guess I�ll have the twins take my family name.
Yeah, from now on, you�re Yoshida Eri and Yoshida Rie
And I�m Yoshida Mana
Yoshida sisters formed.
Speaking of which, who�s the elder among the two of you?
Mana asks. The twins looked at each other.
That�s.
Well.
Huh?
We�re twins so we celebrate our birthdays at the same time.
I get that, but still, someone has to come out of the delivery first, right?
Mana asks.
That�s true, but.
Father nor Mother are both stupid, and so.
I think the nurse told them who came first but they weren�t listening
It�s also in the hospital papers but it�s lost now
eeh?
I mean, when we were babies, they keep mistaking us for the other
Father didn�t even know who�s Rie and who�s Eri
Ever since we were small, they always call us as a set, saying Hey, Eri, Rie
We don�t even care who�s who until we went to elementary
What?
But, you know? It would be inconvenient to not know who�s Eri and who�s Rie since we entered elementary school
And so, Mother said, You girls decide
No way?
So I decided to become Eri
And I picked Rie
But, it might be the other way around
Therefore, we don�t even know if who�s the elder
i see.
Oh, but for convenience�s sake, I, the Eri, am the elder sister
And we�re only telling Onii-san
We�ll never tell strangers that
It�s our secret after all
I see.
Got it. Then, let�s keep it a secret
I promised the twins.
Well then, let�s take a shower
The twins, Mana, and I are in the room and so it�s packed.
Of course, everyone is somewhat agitated from the conversation with Torii-san earlier and so it�s good that we�re here.
Anyway, in this situation.
The twins should be okay to join in our family.
These girls aren�t trying to raise their situation.
And I don�t think they�re going to team up to start resisting anymore.
The twins are following Mana as their elder sister, as their guide.
Somehow, I feel sweaty after all that serious talk
This shower room is closed off.
I resumed taking off my clothes.
Then.
Hey, look, it�s our jobs as slaves to take off Onii-chan�s clothes
Mana told the two.
Oh, you�re right
Yes, then we have to serve
Err.
Mana will do it for today, you two can watch
Mana squats before me
Onii-chan, let Mana do it
She smiled at me.
Also, at times like this, you should try to show your chest. Let Onii-chan see your nipples
Mana exposes her cute breasts.
Make Onii-chan think I want to touch it, I want to lick it.
Then, she lowers my belt while showing me her breasts and nipples.
Excuse me
She removes the belt buckle smoothly.
Ufufu, Onii-chan
But, she doesn�t remove it immediately.
She gently caresses my crotch on top of the cloth.
I see, this is educational
As expected of Mana-oneesan
Then, she pinched the metal fixture on my zipper.
I heard that you can bite this and lower it that way but I want to look at Onii-chan�s face all the time.
She uses her fingers to lower down the zipper.
I�m taking this off
Mana lowers my pants.
She takes turns on my legs and takes off my pants from my foot.
You see, I love how tight Onii-chan�s calf looks
Mana rubs my legs with her hands.
It feels manly. I love touching Onii-chan�s legs
If it�s the usual Mana, she won�t say that.
But Mana�s freeing her mind because she�s making a new relationship with the twins.
I�m taking the briefs off too
Mana checks my penis on top of my briefs.
I�m aroused, but.
It�s not erect yet.
Okay, I�m pulling it
Mana pulls my briefs down.
Err.
What�s wrong, Onii-chan
No, well.
My dick just had sex this morning.
Then, I also trained with everyone in the courtyard.
I sweat a lot after training in the mansion.
That�s good enough, let�s wash our bodies
I said.
Huh, but Mana wants to lick it
Mana licks her lips with her pink tongue.
But.
Mana�s okay with this. Besides.
Mana holds my half-erect penis with both hands
This is delicious
She holds it inside her warm mouth
Mana�s tongue licks off my glans stinking from sweat, love nectar, and semen.
Look, it�s delicious
Mana uses her tongue and mouth skillfully.
Huh, Mana-oneesan, is that what they call fellatio?
Eri asks.
That�s right. It�s delicious. Really delicious
Mana sucks on my penis with intoxicated eyes.
Then, Onii-san likes that?
Rie asks this time.
Hmm, I think Onii-chan likes it when I lick him, but.
Mana.
Mana likes it too. Serving Onii-chan with my mouth
She flicks her tongue to lick the back of my glans.
Ugh.
Look, cute, isn�t it? When Mana licks this way, Onii-chan makes that face, and I love it
Mana looks up at me while fellating me.
Ah, I see
Yeah, Onii-san looks like he�s feeling pleasure
The twin watch interestingly
And there we go, it�s big now
Mana�s tongue skills got my penis fully erect.
Look, it�s standing now
Mana pokes my erect penis with her fingers.
Wow
It�s big
Err, to have three beauties stare at my penis is embarrassing.
Last night, it went inside me
Mine too
Now you two touch it. Gently. Onii-chan�s penis is sensitive
Mana said.
Then, the twins touched my penis.
Uwawa, it�s warmer than I thought
Eri said.
It�s not actually as hard as a rock, it has some softness in it.
Well, that�s actually rock hard.
I guess Rie thought that it should be a tough rod.
Look here, this is where the baby seeds, the semen is created
Mana touches my scrotum.
You mustn�t touch this roughly.
She said, then licked my balls.
Somehow, this looks like a mother cat licking her baby cat
Eri, my ballsack isn�t a cat, okay?
Mana-oneesan, she keeps licking while saying Cute, cute
Rie speaks her impression.
Okay. The real fellatio training is for later, but for now, let�s take our clothes off
Mana stood up.
The three of us will make Onii-chan feel good while we take shower
She smiled at the twins.
Chapter 975. Morning Sisters Mana�s sex lesson with the twins 2
First, wash off the dirt in our body with a warm shower.
Listen. First, you need to use your breasts to make bubbles with the soap
The naked Mana rubs soap on her chest.
Then?
Mana-oneesan, what do we do next?
The naked Eri and Rie are listening to Mana�s explanation with great interest.
Then, you replace the sponge with your breasts and use it on Onii-chan�s back
Mana rubs her slippery breasts on my back.
Look, I�ll clean this up
She rubs circularly.
Ooh, that soft sensation and her stiff nipples feel great.
Wow, Onii-san, you seem to be in so much pleasure
Yeah, he�s making such a happy face
So I�m making that face.
Eri-chan, Rie-chan, try it out
Mana said with a smile.
But we.
We don�t have that much in volume
The twins look at their still-growing breasts.
Oh, Onii-chan doesn�t really care about that. He likes the feeling of the rubbing of the skin. He�s pleased with just that
That�s right.
I�m happy from feeling our skin touch.
Then, let�s try it out, Rie-chan
Yes, let�s try it out, Eri-chan
The twins pick up the soap.
First, they wet their hands with the soap and rub it.
Then.
Then, I�m going to rub Rie-chan�s breasts
Then, I�ll do Eri-chan�s breasts
The twins rub soap on each other�s breasts.
I�m glad that we�ll stay together
Eri tells her sister.
Yeah. I�m glad that we can serve the same man
Onii-san, Mana-oneesan, Nei-oneesan, they�re all good people
I don�t know much about the others, but.
But it will be okay. If you face any trouble, you can just talk to Onii-chan
Right, that�s good
The twins smiled at each other.
Mana-oneesan, we�re ready!
Our breasts have foam!
Then, you two rub it on Onii-chan�s back
Mana takes charge.
Mana will go with the front
Mana goes around and then pushes her cute breasts on my chest.
Mana, you�ve grown taller
She was smaller half a year ago.
I�m still in my growth period after all, and I�m still growing to become more beautiful
Mana kisses me on the lips.
Onii-san, we�re going
Allow us to serve
The twins hug me from behind.
Eri and Rie are both still young.
They�re shorter than Mana, and so their breasts don�t rub a lot.
But.
Having three beauties rub their breasts on me feels great.
Two 13s and one 14.
That bouncy and elastic feeling of their skin is great.
Their breasts are stiff, but I can feel that they�re going to grow bigger.
I can only feel this texture for now.
No way, this feels good
Eri?
Me too, I feel weird
Rie?
Right? You see, our bodies are different from men. Our skins, bones, and even muscles
Mana said.
Also, once you think that This is the body of someone precious to me, you�ll feel thrilled. Mana�s wet already
Yes, it�s our Master
We�ll serve you for our lifetime, Onii-san
The twins said with a smile.
Onii-chan, you can do it. You can touch Mana�s body as much as you want.
Yeah.
I also cover my hands with soap and rub Mana�s ass and thighs.
Aah, that feels good. I love it when Onii-chan touches me
Aahn, I want that to
Me too, I want that touch
Wait, wait, let�s take turns, okay
I reach out to Eri and Rie too.
Now everyone�s rubbing each other.
My hand bubbling with soap touches the bodies of the girls.
Kyahaha, that tickles. Onii-san
Touch me more, Onii-san
You two, wash Onii-chan�s body, hey
The four of us have fun washing our bodies while making a lot of noise.
Okay, let�s wash this off. Mana, water
Okay, Onii-chan
Mana opens the shower.
Warm water blows out of the nozzle.
Kyaa, Onii-san
Wow! Onii-san!
Ufufu, Onii-chan
The three cling to me together.
We wash off the soap from our bodies.
All while rubbing each other�s bodies.
We left the shower room then wipe off the water from our bodies in the dressing room using a bath towel.
I wiped the bodies of the twins and the twins returned the favor.
Mana-oneesan, what do we do with this?
Eri points at my erect penis.
We just cleaned that up, you girls can suck it, right?
Mana said.
Then I�ll do it. I want to suck it
Rie squats before me.
Ah, I have to show my breasts, right
She takes off her bath towel and got naked.
Then, she looked up at me.
Onii-san, uhm, I have a favor to ask
What?
I answered Rie.
Please order me to lick and suck this
She says while blushing.
Oh, Rie-chan likes it that way?
What about Eri-chan?
Hmm, I might like that too. A man ordering us with a strong tone
Eri�s the same.
Well, not everything. When it comes to lewd things, there�s no need to say Let�s fuck, or I want to do it
Yes. Onii-san�s a kind man, and so it�s okay to be pushier
We�re your lewd slaves after all
The two smiled.
I prefer the kind approach than the cruel one
But too much kindness is.
What we mean is that Onii-san doesn�t need to hold back with us
If you do, we�ll also hold back with Onii-san
I see.
I see. Then Rie, suck my dick
Yes, Onii-san
The young beauty puts my glans in her mouth.
Oh, I feel the tip of my penis wrapped in a warm and moist feeling.
This cute girl is sucking on my penis.
Yeah, that�s right. Use your mouth and tongue the way I did earlier
Mana teaches Rie.
Eri, come here, let�s kiss. I want to touch your body
Yes, Onii-san
I grab Eri with one hand and kissed her.
I force my saliva inside Eri�s mouth.
Then, I grab and massaged Eri�s breasts.
Her warm body after taking a bath feels different.
Uu, uu, how is it Onii-san, Does it feel good?
Rie looks up at me.
You don�t need to ask that, you can see it Onii-chan�s face, right? Go lick on various places, then suck it, then find which places make Onii-chan feel good by yourself
Mana said.
You don�t have to think about others From now on, all you have to think about is how to make Onii-chan feel good
Yes
Rie tries out various stuff.
Oh, she�s trying to move her tongue and lips in various ways.
Ugh.
Ah, it�s here. Onii-chan just twitched
Right. He�s making a cute face from Rie-chan�s licking
Really, so cute. Eri-chan
Yeah, cute, Rie-chan
Feel good with my tongue.
Rie licks on my sensitive spots.
Oh.
Wow, that�s cute. Onii-san. Our Onii-san
Eri hugs me. She licks my lips and tongue
Our man. Eri-chan
Indeed, our man. Onii-san
Then, we�re Onii-chan�s woman
Mana said.
Yes. That�s right, we are Onii-san�s women forever
I�m also Onii-san�s woman
The twins raised in the Yakuza world, and so.
They accept this kind of logic.
Rie-chan, let�s switch, I want to use my mouth too
Yes, and I want to kiss Onii-san
The twins swapped places.
Onii-san, you see, we watched some of the videos Father brought with him
Eri suddenly sucks on my penis.
She licks and sucks with a lewd sound.
Do you like this?
Then, Mana.
Ah, Eri-chan, too sloppy. That will only hurt Onii-chan, if you�re going to do that, then hold the root and do it like this
Mana shows an example of irrumatio.
Ugh, as expected of Katsuko-nee�s disciple. This is good.
Onii-san, so cute, so cute. I want to kiss you
Then, Rie�s seeking my lips.
We kissed and entwine our tongues.
Oh, I see. I get it
Eri then learned the skill Mana showed.
I thought until now that it�s always the man forcing it but.
Huh?
It�s fun to do it ourselves. It�s like a game to find out which makes Onii-chan feel pleasure
YEs. It�s cute. It makes me want to give Onii-san more and more pleasure
Rie said.
I�m glad that Onii-sand doesn�t scare you
Eri?
You know, we only saw those who buy our videos from father
It�s our first time seeing someone like Onii-san
Those people only do as they please. Father was even more useless
The lolicon was kind to us but we can see their ulterior motives
That�s right. They make a smug face while saying I�m kind, aren�t I?
Onii-san doesn�t have any ulterior motives. When talking seriously, we can see Onii-san make a serious face
There�s no lewd glances either
But, now, you�re making such a lewd face
Yes, that, I like how there�s a distinction
The twins said.
Really, Onii-san
Right, Onii-san
What do we do next?
What do Mana-oneesan and we do?
I.
I�m putting it in. It�s about time we have sex
I replied honestly
Of course
Please order us
Right.
Yeah. Let�s fuck, girls
Yes, Onii-chan
Yes, Onii-san
Please do, Onii-san
The three beauties open their body to me.
This kind of thing is great at times too, right, Onii-chan?
Several bath towels laid down in the dressing room.
The twins and mana are on all fours, turning their ass towards me.
In front is a big mirror.
I can go in from the back and still see their expressions.
Of course, the girls can see my face too.
Start with Mana. I want to teach Eri-chan and Rie-chan the way to do it when banging from behind
Right.
I go to Mana�s back.
Listen, you spread your legs and raise your hips a little bit to make it easy for Onii-chan to put his penis inside. When doing it from behind, you must make it easy for Onii-chan or it will be hard for both Mana swings her hips while teaching them.
When you�re doing it from behind, your pussy and anus are visible to Onii-chan, right? It should be embarrassing. You need to take care of that feeling. If you get used to it, the fun is gone
Then, Mana.
Onii-chan, look at Mana�s embarrassing place
Yeah, I can see it
I open Mana�s slit with both hands.
Love nectar drips down and falls into the bath towel on the floor.
You�re really wet
Mana�s always ready for Onii-chan to go in
Mana said.
No. Just shove it inside Mana even if it�s not ready. Mana�s a lewd girl, and so if Onii-chan shoves it in, Mana will get right away. So, come after Mana as if you�re going to the toilet when you�re about to pee. When you want to cum, then just pour it inside me anytime. Impregnate Mana�s womb Mana�s love nectar continues to drip as she speaks.
She�s aroused from her own words.
Mana is Onii-chan�s exclusive semen toilet. Please use it anytime you like. Use Mana�s pussy, Onii-chan
Yeah, I�ll use it
I rub my tensed glans into Mana�s entrance.
I smear Mana�s love nectar on my penis.
Okay, everything�s ready.
I�m putting it in, Mana
That�s not it, Onii-chan
Mana pleads to me with her eyes in the mirror.
Oh, right.
What Mana wants to show to the twins is.
I�m shoving it in, Mana
Yes, shove it in
Puchuri!
My glans split Mana�s slit.
Agu It�s coming in!
Gunununu.
As soon as I shove in my glans, her love nectar trickles down the floor like a flood.
Deeper! Come! Come!
Zubobobo!
I pull out the swell of my glans from Mana then go deep in one go.
aah! Onii-chan�s here!
My abdomen slams into Mana�s bouncy ass.
It�s all inside.
Mana.
I cover Mana�s back.
Then, I grab Mana�s breasts from behind.
Her breasts pulled down by the gravity has a different feel.
I knead her nipples.
Ah, aahn
Mana�s young pussy tightens.
Onii-chan, stay still
Huh, why?
Eri-chan, Rie-chan, watch this. When doing it from behind, women can also serve the man
I�m not moving my hips, and yet.
Mana anchored her hands on the floor, then.
She pushes her hips tome.
She grinds it around.
She�s doing her best.
Wow, it really does look like serving
Yes, it�s very lewd, Mana-oneesan
The twins are impressed.
Onii-chan, does it feel good?
Yeah, Mana.
You see, Katsuko-oneechan taught me this, and I did a lot of image training. Thinking that I want to do it with Onii-chan
Mana.
Oh, by the way, Eri-chan, Rie-chan. hmm, You see, we ban masturbating
Mana says while wiggling her hips.
If you�re going to masturbate, then just beg Onii-chan to have him bang you. Nothing can enter my pussy other than Onii-chan�s fingers and penis. Touching oneself is outrageous
Oh, right. I understand
I�ll be careful
The twins swallow in the advice coming from Mana who serves me with her whole body.
Try to accumulate your lust whenever possible. Don�t you feel sorry if you don�t feel horny when Onii-chan says that he wants to have sex, right? Releasing your lust from masturbating isn�t allowed for us sex slaves yes
I understand
The twins replied, then Mana;
Onii-chan, I think it�s time the twins get their turn
Ah, please, Onii-san
Please do us too
The twins raise their asses, waiting for me.
Yeah.
If I keep this up, it�ll rise up and I�ll ejaculate inside Mana.
This time, let�s feel the insides of the twins.
Okay, I�m pulling out
I pull out my penis from Mana�s insides.
aahn!
More love nectar drips down.
Ahn, I feel a bit sad feeling Onii-chan gone from me
Later
Yes, I know
Now then, who�s first?
Last night, I started with Rie, so.
Okay, I�m going with you
yes!
Her young body trembles.
It hurt her a lot last night.
Eri, lower your body. Press your head on the floor and raise your ass as high as possible
O-Okay
The naked crawling Eri raises her ass as I told her.
Yeah, I can now see your pussy and anus
that�s embarrassing, Onii-san
The slit that just lost virginity last night.
It has a bit of swell, but it�s still closed.
I�m licking it
Huh?
If I don�t lick and get it wet, I can�t shove my dick in
I said.
Then, I press my face to Eri�s crotch.
Hii? that place is?
I suddenly licked her anus.
Don�t lick that place
It�s my choice. Eri, your whole body is mine
That�s true, but.aah!
I opened Eri�s slit and blew a wind on her pink insides.
Hey, Eri-chan. You have to say My body belongs to Onii-chan, so please enjoy it as you please
Mana tells Eri.
aah, Onii-san, my body belongs to Onii-san. Please enjoy.enjoy it as you please
Was she aroused from her own words? Eri�s slit starts producing love nectar.
Sure, I�m licking this place then
I insert my tongue in her slit.
Haa, auu
Her body trembles.
I start moving my tongue.
Noo This is embarrassing. This is embarrassing!
Oh, Eri�s love nectar is sour.
I purposely make vulgar noises.
You�re wet, Eri
Yes, Onii-san
You�re supposed to say I�m wet thanks to Onii-chan
Mana said.
yes, i can feel Onii-san�s licking! aah, my pussy got wet! It�s wet!
The young lady shouted.
Eri-chan will only get wet for Onii-chan, right?
Yes, yes. I will get wet only for Onii-san. I am a lewd, lewd slave
I exposed Eri�s clitoris.
Hii!
Then, I roll it around and lick with my tongue.
aah, what�s this? aah, it feels good! It feels good!
More love nectar flows out.
I speed up my tongue attack.
aah, aah, aah! Onii-san! Onii-san! I�m! I�m.
Eri-chan, are you cumming?
aah, I.I don�t know
She�s still young and so she probably doesn�t know the sensation of climax.
Then, you have to ask Onii-chan. Ask him to make you cum
Mana whispers like a devil and it wins over Eri�s heart.
uu, kuu, aah, Onii-san! Onii-san! make me cum! Please
I immediately spurt my tongue.
While at it, I also grab and massaged Eri�s thighs and ass.
I stretched my hands then grind her nipples with the pulp of my finger.
aah, aah, I.I�m feeling weird.
Eri�s body starts to sweat.
aahn, aahn, i feel weird, I�m going crazy!
It�s okay to go crazy. Onii-chan�s here. Just feel the pleasure from Onii-chan
aahn, Onii-san, Onii-san!
Then the young beauty.
!aahn!
She reached the climax from my tongue.
Her body trembles.
aah, aah, haa!
Women have longer ecstasy time than men.
However, once she learned the pleasure of a man�s teasing.
Eri will change.
She�s taken the first step as my first slave in real meaning.
Chapter 976. Morning Sisters Mana�s sex lesson with the twins 3
Hyaan, aahn, haan
Eri�s body trembles from the aftermath of ecstasy.
She�s on all fours and yet, her limp body falls to the bath towel spread in the dressing room.
Her whole body�s sweating and she�s breathing heavily.
Well then, I don�t think I can put it in right now
It looks like sex isn�t possible right now.
Then, Onii-san, please do me instead
Rie who�s waiting for me in a doggy pose swings her ass cutely to me.
My pussy is already dripping wet
Rie�s slit is dripping with love nectar
It�s itching down there
Rie wasn�t in that much pain compared to Eri�s deflowering last night.
The twins have different growth states.
Rie�s body can accept sex better than her sister.
You�re right, Rie.
I touch the surroundings of Rie�s slit.
Ahn, Onii-san�s fingers are lewd
Rie�s face turns red in the mirror.
I touched the area around her anus too.
Geez, lewd. But it�s okay. More. Onii-san, touch me as you please
I grab Rie�s small ass and massage it.
It�s springy and soft.
It�s such a soft skin for a young lady.
aahn, lewd. I�m being molested
Do you hate molesters, Rie?
If it�s Onii-san, then I�m okay. Onii-san, you can come and molest me anytime
Rie.
If Onii-san wants to do it, it�s okay, molesting, even rape
Hearing that makes my dick harder.
Rie, I�m banging you. I�m going to shove this inside you
Go on. Please enjoy Rie�s pussy
My glans touched Rie�s slit.
Oh, but I guess I�m still afraid
We�ve only done this twice after all.
But I�m okay. Everything�s okay if it�s Onii-san
Here I go.
The tip of my glans cuts between Rie�s slit.
It splits her labia and goes inside.
Agu
Does it hurt?
It�s okay, don�t mind it. Please bang Rie, do it hard
I shove in my hips.
My penis is wrapped inside Rie�s warm and moist pussy.
aa!
It�s coming in
Inside her young pussy.
Wow, Rie-chan�s having sex
Eri who finally calmed down watches my penis go inside her twin sister�s pussy.
Jabujubujubu.
I shove in my penis deep inside.
Rie�s small and narrow pussy is spreading to the shape of my penis.
This will become my exclusive use pussy.
aa
It�s all inside Rie.
Wow. Rie-chan, does it hurt?
Eri asks.
Rie who is crawling on all fours pushes her hands.
It still hurts a bit, but, Onii-san�s filling me up right now
She replies while leaking out hot breaths.
I�m no longer a child. I�m an adult, a woman. Onii-san�s woman
Sweat forms on her forehead as she smiles at her sister.
Soon after, we will become mothers
Rie.
Therefore, please pour a lot inside. I am ready to bear Onii-san�s child anytime.
Yeah, I�m going to cum a lot. Enough to impregnate you, Rie
I grab Rie�s hips and slam it in.
aahn see, Eri-chan? It�s amazing. Onii-san�s serious.
Rie-chan?
When he says that he�ll make us bear his child at our age, he�s serious about it. There�s no pulling our leg here. Onii-san is ready to love us for real
I know. Me too.
Eri said.
I know that I should trust Onii-san
He will love us both
Naturally. We�ve been together since our birth after all
Eri touches Rie�s hand that�s pressed on the floor.
Eri-chan!
Rie�s vagina tightens up and clamps my penis.
I�m moving now
Yes, Onii-san
I slowly move my hips forward and backward.
Loosen up, don�t be afraid. All we�re doing is sex
Yes. Okay.Ah, ahn!
Rie�s small body sways around.
Her cute breasts jiggle.
Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!
Onii-san, does it feel good inside Rie-chan?
Eri asks me how it feels inside her twin sister.
Yeah, this is great. Rie�s insides are warm, slimy, and tight. This is amazing
aah, yes, I�m happy
Rie tells me across the mirror.
Bur, Onii-san, aahn, please put it inside Eri-chan too
Right.
Okay, Eri, come here and line up with Rie and stick your ass out
yes, Onii-san
Eri takes the same pose as Rie right next to her, just like how she did earlier.
I�m going to taste Eri�s pussy too
I pull out my penis from Rie.
aahn!
As soon as I pulled out, her sour-smelling love nectar scatters around.
Hey, it�s Eri�s turn
i�m scared
Eri�s body stiffens.
It�s okay. Trust Onii-chan
Mana supports Eri from the sides.
I�m putting it in
hii!
Eri�s pussy is small.
But, after losing her virginity last night, there�s a path now.
It should be able to accept my dick without problems.
Hey, don�t run away now. It�s going to be okay
I grab Eri�s ass firmly.
A little push makes girls like Eri feel at ease.
Eri�s my woman now
Onii-san�s woman
And my women let me do what I please with their body
yes. Onii-san. Please shove it inside me
Pyuu!
I invade her narrow pussy.
Ouch! It hurts!
Endure it! It�s just a memory from last night
I already broke her hymen.
Even if it hurts, it shouldn�t be the same as when she lost her virginity.
Eri-chan, take a deep breath. Do it like Haa, suu Go
Mana instructs Eri to breathe.
Here, do it together with me, Haa, suu
Haa, suu
Eri takes a deep breath together with Mana. Rie also joined in.
I wait for a while with the tip of my glans pushed inside.
Haa, suu, Haa, suu, Haa, suu
Okay, it should be good enough.
Haa
As soon as Eri took a deep breath.
I shove in my penis intensely.
Auu?
Eri�s body can�t refuse its intruder.
My glans slide inside Eri�s pussy.
Ah, ah, ah!
Eri�s gasping for air.
See? That�s all of it
I pushed to the root.
My abdomen is sticking to Eri�s ass.
Hyaa!
Eri�s face in the mirror is confused by the invasion of a foreign object.
And now, Eri-chan�s having sex with Onii-san
Rie looked at the connected part and smiled.
That�s cute, Eri-chan. Onii-san�s also making a cute face. Does it feel good inside Eri-chan?
Yeah, it does
Her pussy�s too tight. It�s clamping and pulsating.
Eri, does it hurt? Are you okay?
i�m okay
Eri replies to me inside the mirror in the dressing room.
I�m okay, so Onii-san, move your hips
Eri.
I�m also Onii-san�s woman. Please feel good with my body. I�ll bear your child too, no, please let me bear Onii-san�s child
Dammit, that was cute.
Then I�m moving
I started moving my hips.
Onii-chan, 20 swings, and switch
Mana smiled.
Huh?
Switch with another girl after shoving inside her 20 times. Then, it�s done once Onii-chan ejaculates. The girl who makes Onii-chan cum inside them wins, want to try it?
Mana.
That looks fun
I see. That way, Mana and the twins can get along.
And if it�s 20 thrusts, Eri and Rie�s body will ease up the burden since it won�t be intense.
Right. Let�s do that.
I start with Eri�s insides.
One, two, three, four.
Mana and Rie count each thrust.
aah, aah, aafuu, auu
Each time I push inside, Eri gasps. Moans.
Sixteen, seventeen, eighteen, nineteen, and that�s it, switch!
Mana�s next.
Ah, Onii-chan�s inside!
Yeah
One, two, three
Mana�s pussy is used to sex already.
It sucks my penis deeper inside her.
This is an amazing pussy.
It accepts nothing but my penis and it drank my semen so many times.
This is a pleasure hole that evolved just for me.
Nineteen, twenty!
Then, back to Rie�s pussy.
Come in, Onii-san
Aah, her yet-developed insides.
But, Mana was just like this half a year ago.
The pussy of the twins will get better soon enough.
aahn, aahn, aahn!
After twenty thrusts, I�m back at Eri.
I�ve been waiting
I shove while Eri speaks.
Aguu!
Two, three, four, five
They say that one�s pussy gets too loose when it had too much sex but that�s a lie.
It only gets better once you train it.
The vagina walls are also muscles.
Virgins aren�t the best at it.
Once they understood the workings of sex, and find out how to make the man feel pleasure, women can become more amazing with their vagina.
Katsuko-nee, Nagisa, and Minaho-neesan�s guidance can make it great.
They have trained vaginas that gives them the title of the top prostitutes of a high-class brothel.
And Mana�s learning that development too.
These girls will only have sex with me.
No, that�s exactly the reason why they make an effort every day to make their vaginas the best.
That�s how they compete with everyone.
aah, aah, aguu
That�s twenty! Switch!
Hey, Mana
After the second lap, I see some differences.
These girls are different.
The texture and smell of their skin. Their sweat smells different too.
They have varying temperatures.
Even the spots where they feel it inside.
Their moans and gasps too.
Even the twins who have the same face and body are so different.
aahn, Onii-chan! I love you!
And switch! Come! Onii-san!
Rie comes after the 20th thrust.
aah, I love this! I want to have sex too!
Since it�s just a 20 count piston, they feel at ease.
They know when it begins when it ends.
Twenty!
aahn!
It�s my turn now! Come!
Eri who was so afraid earlier is now coming at me so energetically
eri
I thrust inside, then.
Sorry, I want to cum now!
Huh?
I shove in my penis at a pace faster than earlier.
Wait! aah, aah, aah!
aah, Eri, I�m cumming!
aa, aah!
Go on. Release a lot inside Eri-chan!
Rie replies to Eri.
Ah, aah, aah, iyaa!
aah, i�m cumming!
I grind my glans into Eri�s uterus
Then, cloudy liquid blows out.
Hii, so hot!
Eri can feel the hot semen inside her body.
There�s more! Cumming! I�m cumming! aah! Eri!
Dobyuu!
Dopyuupyuu!
My glans sends out the second and third shot.
aahn! I�m making a baby!
Eri shouted.
It�s okay. If you make one, then give birth to it, okay, Eri?
I continue ejaculating.
Haa, right, if I make one, I�ll give birth to it. I�ll bear Onii-san�s child
Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa
After I finished my long ejaculation, I pull out my penis from Eri�s insides.
Eri�s slit spills out my white liquid.
Then, I sat down on the floor and lie down on the bath towel spread on the dressing room.
I look up at the ceiling.
Eri, Rie, and Mana copied me.
The four of us are lying down on the floor while naked.
Haa, haa, haa. That was great girls. Mana, Rie, and Eri. Thank you. That was exciting. That was some good sex
I thanked Mana and the twins.
It was also fun for us. Right?
Mana asks the twins.
Yes. It was fun to have sex with everyone
I also like this way
Instead of having sex with them one by one, it�s better to have them all get harmonious.
They�re still young, so that�s how I think they should be.
Oh, but Eri-chan received it. I guess it�s Eri-chan�s win today
Mana smiled.
That�s.but I.
Eri-chan, does it feel warm inside?
Rie touches her sister�s abdomen.
Yes, it�s warm. I received it. I can feel it
Eri looks at Rie�s hand touching her abdomen.
That�s nice. I want it too. I want Onii-san�s bay seed
Rie said.
Receiving a creampie makes you feel that you are Onii-san�s woman from the bottom of your heart
Yes, I can understand that, it�s how I feel right now. My whole body belongs to Onii-san. That I�m a lewd slave only for Onii-san
Eri speaks with a deeply emotive feeling.
As expected, when you have sex with Onii-san, you start to think that giving birth to his child is natural
Yes, that! That! It doesn�t feel weird. That�s how it is with all of us
Mana nods.
Then, she gets up slowly.
By the way, Eri-chan, since you�re the winner, what do you want? Onii-chan can grant it as long as it�s nothing unreasonable. I mean, Onii-chan�s a kind guy after all
Mana kisses me on the cheeks.
Right, if it�s just a bit.
Eri and Rie are both obedient, so.
Right, if it�s me.
Eri looks up at the ceiling.
I can�t forgive that Onee-san from earlier
Huh?
That rich young lady on the other room
Oh, Torii-san?
I want to argue her to silence
Eri looked at me and smiled.
That�s easy. Right, Onii-chan?
Mana.
That Onee-san�s still a virgin, right? She�s inexperienced
Huh?
If that�s the case, we already have the high ground since we have experience in sex
Mana said.
Oh, I see
Eri smiled.
Huh, what do we do?
Rie doesn�t get it.
That Onee-san received a lot of information that sex makes you feel good since last night. It�s about time she feels sexually frustrated
Torii-san watched me have sex with various women.
She even watched Haiji lose her virginity.
Then, shall we push her down and Onii-san rapes her?
Eri speaks of something dangerous.
Right, her parents are Yakuza so her thoughts are radical.
You can�t do that. She needs to beg Onii-chan while naked saying please have sex with me, instead of letting Onii-chan attack her
Mana said.
Actually, the other Onee-chan has been pushing her to the corner since last night. If Mana just pushed her down, they�ll get really angry
Is that so?
Huh? Are the Onee-san that scary?
Eri and Rie ask.
Most of the time, they�re gentle. They treat their little sisters with care. If anyone hinders their plan, they get really scary. And each of them has a varying degree of scary
Hmm.
I can�t say anything.
What we should do is to make Onee-san feel bitter that she�s still a virgin. Make her feel frustrated that she�ll cry!
Mana said then looked at me.
By the way, Onii-chan
What?
What do we do with Torii Mariko-san in the end?
What do we do?
It�s okay to turn her to a sex slave, just like Mana, right?
Huh?
We�re cornering her to become a sex slave
Mana didn�t wait for my reply.
She started cleaning up my penis.
Ah, I�ll do that too!
Me too!
The twins crawl their tongue on my penis.
Ufufu, as expected of Onii-chan, still energetic
Mana licks and sucks on my glans.
Chapter 977. Morning Sisters Nobility
We�re back
Mana takes the lead and we returned to the nap room.
Mana, the twins, and I are all wearing bathrobes and no underwear.
Mana told us not to wear any.
Hey! I still don�t agree with this! Why does it have to be like that?
Torii-san continues to lash out on Nei inside the nap room.
Michi and Tsukiko just watch the two in silence.
What�s up?
I asked.
Well you see, this girl.
Nei smiled.
She looks like she�s having fun dealing with Torii-san.
Why is it that all she complains about is the other girls turning prostitutes and the twins becoming Yo-chan�s slave
That�s.
I mean, there�s not much difference between my sex slaves and our brothel�s prostitutes
In regards to sex service.
What are you talking about? That�s a lot of difference!
Torii-san now turns her anger to me.
Last night, I�ve been watching, but.you say sex slave or whatever.but in Kuromori-sama�s case, he�s never abusing any of his slaves
No, I mean. They�re my sex slaves, see? I�m taking care of them. Isn�t that obvious?
Why would I abuse my slaves?
I don�t get it.
That�s not what I�m talking about!
No, that�s the conversation, right? Torii-san?
What I�m trying to say that those who are turned to Kuromori-sama�s sex slaves are in fact under Kouzuki house�s protection, their necessities are guaranteed, isn�t it?
Torii-san said.
It�s not just basic necessities. If they want to study, then they can enroll anywhere, and if they want, they can even enroll in higher education. Right, Yo-chan? I mean, if the twins ask to enter a university, you�ll pay for their tuition fee, right?
Nei smiled at me.
No, but college is not.
I don�t think that we need high school either
I mean, we can�t even go to middle school normally
Right. Father asks us to take a day off from school during weekdays for recording and taking photos
Even now, Father said we�re going to Tokyo. You�re coming with us, and so we couldn�t attend school
The twins said.
You don�t need to do that anymore. You girls are now our family. If you want to do something, like a job, or school, just say it
I told the twins.
The twins should have some realistic dreams too.
Dreams they couldn�t imagine during the time when their Yakuza parents are in control.
Even if you tell us that, we couldn�t think of any. What do we do, Rie-chan?
Eri said.
I want to go to a vocational school
Rie said.
Sure. What kind of course?
I asked.
Well, I haven�t thought of that yet. It�s just that a girl from the neighborhood went to vocational school after high-school
Oh, the Onee-san from the back
Eri nods.
That Onee-san was just as stupid as us when she was young. She went to the neighboring town�s public pool by bike and returned home using a bus, ten days later, she reported to the police that her bicycle is stolen. That kind of stupid Yes, that. That was painful to watch
If that Onee-chan can enter that kind of school I think that we can do it too
Err.
So. You don�t know what kind of vocational course did that Onee-san take?
Mana asks.
What was it again?
If I recall, it�s something related to Anime
I think she took a vocational school to become a voice actress
Oh, yeah that
During a hands-on experience in the school she mimicked a solid studio voice actress that she thought that if she goes in that school, she can use the studio and learn
That studio only sends an invitation to those who enroll to that school the next year and so it�s off-limits to the enrolled students
What the hell?
Then, even if you graduate from that school only one from thousands will become a voice actress
It�s just a vocational school in the Kansai region after all. There are no anime voice actress jobs in our home town
On the other hand, the teacher in that school has a free pass for some musical group that nobody even knows
Then, the pamphlet for the vocational school has some 100% employment rate written on it while she was looking for a job
Err.
Rie, do you want to go to that school?
No way, I wouldn�t do that. I�m not interested in becoming a voice actress
Then why?
But, I don�t think I can do anything other than that level
The twins had a poor environment in their life.
That�s not true. From our conversation earlier, Eri and Rie are both quite smart. I think that you can do a lot of things if you study
Yeah. I think so too. Don�t be pessimistic, you girls are now our girls, and so you can forget about the past
Mana told the twins.
And that�s what I�m calling out!
Huh, Torii-san?
These girls are slaves and yet you allow them to go to higher education? Despite that, the prostitutes.
No, they�re just the same in our place
Nei said.
Girls who become prostitutes can also study while they work. Besides, the contract is only for five years. They should be preparing for their next life
And it�s their personal accounts that�ll pay for the expenses, right?
Torii-san said.
I wonder? I don�t know the details
Nei isn�t a prostitute.
But, the slaves can have it without compensation? Kuromori-sama�s paying for all of them?
Well, you can�t really call it without compensation, I mean, they�re family. Isn�t it natural to pay for the expenses of your family?
What is she talking about?
Anyway, you have the wrong treatment on your prostitute and slaves! They have different status!
She tries to stress it out.
So what?
I asked. Torii-san;
Can you do something about the Kurama sisters?
Huh?
Can�t you take the elder sister, Misato-sama as your slave too? If you don�t touch Misato-sama at all, then it�s better
Oh, so that�s her pitch.
Your slaves are all under Kouzuki house�s protection, and if Kurama-sama are both your slaves, nobody in the society will know about it, right?
Torii-san said.
If that happens, Kurama house will not receive any dishonor. That included Misato-sama
Torii-san saw my relationship with my sex slaves since last night.
And she�s thinking of the young ladies of the Kurama house.
Sorry, but I can�t do that
I said.
Why? If you say that you�ll take them, Kurama-sama can survive!
No, our brothel is a business, and I have no right to decide there
I said.
Besides, we say that the elder sister, Misato-san will become a prostitute and the little sister, Arisu-san will become a sex slave, but.
Now then.
Actually, it�s still unknown
Why? Why do you not know?
Torii-san glares at me.
I mean, Torii-san isn�t friends with them yet. If you did, you won�t understand what kind of girls they are
Why understand? Wait, you�re planning to stare at their naked bodies?
Ah.
No, no. What I want to know the most about them are their personalities. I know that they look cute from yesterday, but I don�t know what kind of personalities they have
I replied.
Then, I�ll talk to them, and if the little sister is a good girl, I can accept her as a slave, but if not.
Hey, Kurama-sama�s a young lady! Are you saying that you�re going to abandon Arisu-sama?
Torii-san�s surprised.
Do you have a choice?
What Do I have a choice? They�re young ladies of nobility! Even if their personalities don�t fit, it�s your job to accept them!
Torii-san�s insecurity towards nobility bursts out.
That�s not the case
She doesn�t get it.
It�s not on the same level as to whether they�re a fit for me or not. I already have a lot of slaves. Family. If they don�t fit with the girls I already have, then I have to refuse the young ladies of Kurama house Why can�t you imagine something that simple?
Are you serious?
Oh, man.
They�re young ladies of nobility, isn�t it natural to give them better treatment?
Well, I have Misuzu and Ruriko in my family already
I already have young ladies of nobility with me.
Furthermore, they�re the young ladies of Kouzuki house, the nobility among all nobles.
And not even Misuzu would say prioritize me
But, Misuzu-sama stands in a place where she has to keep the nobility safe. They should know that they have to save the Kurama sisters!
Oh, if Misuzu and Ruriko were here.
They would deny it in a few words, but.
They�re not here, and that means.
Torii-san only sees Michi as a bodyguard or a servant.
She only thinks of Nei and me like someone under the umbrella of Kouzuki house.
And that the twins are daughters of Yakuza.
That means, she, who inherits the blood of nobility as a semi-nobility.
She thinks that she�s the boss of this place.
I mean, you should beg Misuzu-sama! Then, if you can protect the Kurama sisters, there�s no problem
I�m getting angry now.
What happens around me isn�t as simple as Torii-san thinks.
Jii-chan decided to turn Kurama Misato, a nobility, to a prostitute.
It�s to tighten up the nobility who thinks naively.
Furthermore, she will become a prostitute in Minaho-neesan�s brothel, she will meet only nobility as her customers.
The harsh punishment on Kurama house will only be visible to the nobility.
He already considered a lot to keep the honor of Kurama house.
Then.
Torii-san can�t see that.
She simply sees it as a physical problem.
She doesn�t care about the painful experience the Kurama ladies are experiencing.
Besides, the talk about becoming my slave has some important questions to answer
I said.
First is if I like that girl? It�s important to know if I would want to look after that girl for the rest of my life
what are you talking about?
Accepting one as your slave means you have to put your life on the line for them! Earlier, we were talking about entering higher education with the twins. If they want to do that, then I�ll do whatever I can to gain funds for that. Sorry to say but Kouzuki house may be rich but I�m not. That�s why I think a lot and of course ask for help from various people, including Jii-chan, but I�m paying with my own money. That means working and paying it off I looked at the twins.
If you wish for it, then I�ll make it real. But, I can�t risk my life too much. That�s why think of your future fairly. You may not know about it until now but give it a serious thought. If not, I can�t do my best Onii-san
Onii-san, are you going that far for us?
The twins look at me.
You girls are now family. And I�m always serious
I look straight into the eyes of the two.
Onii-san, that�s unfair
Eri?
Yes, Onii-san is the most Yakuza
Yes, that. It�s a Yakuza pick up line
Yes, it made our hearts throb
As for me, I got wet
Err.
Anyway, that�s how it is with me. I don�t pick girls up to my family unless I made my resolve. I don�t accept sex slaves that easy either
That�s right! Don�t look down on Onii-chan and his sex slaves
Mana shouted at Torii-san.
We also resolved ourselves to become sex slaves! Don�t look down on us!
Mana-oneesan
Yes, me too
Yeah, Rie-chan, if that�s the case, I should resolve myself too
Right. We�re Onii-san�s lewd slaves
And we feel pride as slaves
I can puff my chest with pride! We�re Onii-san�s beloved lewd slaves!
Mana and the twins join together and glare at Torii-san.
Somehow, these trio is becoming more united.
Yeah, well said! That�s expected from Master�s slaves! My little sisters!
Oh, Michi�s also heating up.
what? Why do you make it look like I�m at fault here!
Haa.
Torii-san has an established reputation where she can�t pick up the mood.
Then.
Hey, Mariko-chan
Nei calls her out with a smile.
What is nobility? Why is nobility accepted like that?
That�s.
No, I�m asking a real question. Can you call all the rich people in Japan as nobility?
Nei purposely steps on the taboo.
No. No matter how much fortune they have, that alone won�t allow them to become nobility
Torii house is wealthy. Torii electronics is the top electronics company in Japan.
But, they�re not nobility.
For one to be accepted as nobility, they need to have appropriate lineage
Hmm, then what is lineage?
Nei pushes further.
That�s.long tradition.
What? Tradition? Does it mean that the family has to be old? So if you have old blood you�re good? I mean, what does it mean to have old lineage
Nei laughs.
Everyone who�s lived on this planet has lineage they carry. They all have ancestors. Even without their ancestors, they didn�t come out of the ground. All families are in fact old. If you trace back all humanity then we�re all connected to the primitive men from Africa That�s true.
What�s the reason why nobility is amazing again?
Any family may have some ancestral lineage but.but only one family inherits the house, the one we call the head house
Torii-san said.
Really? For example, during the warring states, the second son or the third son can do some meritorious deed and become feudal lords, right? Of course, the eldest of the head family will still succeed, but before anyone noticed, the head house collapsed but the second son�s branch family still continues, see?
Nei said.
I mean, the idea of inheriting the house is very feudalistic, right? Inheriting the ancestral land and mansions. Oh, that also includes the gravesite. That�s the reason why there�s a branch family and main family thought Right. Those who couldn�t inherit the assets still continues
Mana said.
Even in the current day, owning land is the basics of territory. Therefore, there are wars to contend for the land, and the leader is the one who has the vast land
Nei tells a story.
In the current age, it�s about creating industry and becoming a personage when it�s a success. Soldiers are no good. They can raise their family honor but they�ll never become nobility. Even politicians, they all have blood relationship with wealthy people Right.
In the current age, someone who get some achievements, raise their family honor, and stay without their family collapsing, and continuing to the modern day are those who become nobility
Nei looks at Torii-san.
That�s quite antique if you ask me. You know, Japan�s definition of it is moderated, but in the West, they only accept something past 100 years as antique, right? That�s why, if Torii-san�s family continue their momentum for 100 years, then they�ll accept you as nobility She laughed.
What did you say? Are you insulting my family?
Torii-san looks at Nei angrily.
Not really. It�s all just nonsense. In truth, Torii-san�s Grandfather is amazing. He�s able to create a company that matured to a global electronics corporation in his lifetime
Nei said.
As for nobility, well, they also did their best, but, most of them only inherited from the previous generation, see?
That�s.
The great people are those who raised their family honor in the past, not the heads of the current nobility. Don�t you think so?
Nei.
She�s slowly unbinding Torii-san from her insecurities.
Chapter 978. Morning Sisters High Combination
Still, nobility. Nobility is important. Most of the traditional families survived until now because of nobility
Torii-san said.
If we just entrust this to the country, most of them will perish. Nobility is what protects the country�s culture
If you look at Jii-chan, you�ll understand that.
They�re nobility who have a long history in their possession and so they can calculate profit and loss.
However.
Oh what? Mariko-chan, you don�t get what I�m talking about?
Nei shows a mean smile.
Sure, there�s that side, but, that doesn�t apply to all of the nobility, right? There are various ages, various heads of nobility, it�s only about the people with that kind of zeal. Currently, Kouzuki Ojii-chan has a strong interest in it right now Right, it doesn�t mean that all nobilities are interested in preserving culture.
You know, it�s basically the same as the noble spirit in Europe. If I recall, they have the ideology where Nobility has to be like this. But in truth, even those who inherited the noble blood don�t preserve that noble spirit, right?
Ya-chan, are there still nobility in Europe?
I asked.
Of course. Most countries do. In England, it�s not actually the nobility from the Industrial Revolution, but the upstart bourgeois class rises.Well, there was the nobility who didn�t follow the times and fall to ruin, and those who joined the new business and became rich. Upstart families have become nobility and became blood-related with nobilities. Therefore, such people aren�t called the noble class but the upper class Nei said.
To be honest, the upper class and the lower class still has a strong distinction. I heard that when the upper class fights a lower class in a court, the lower class loses first. They have a different level of lawyers they can hire Right.
They go to different schools from childhood. Therefore, the sports they participate in are also different. The upper-class children aren�t interested in soccer or something like that
Huh, then what do they play?
I thought that all English people love soccer?
I think it�s pool and cricket?
What?
I don�t know any of those.
It�s not popular in Japan at all
Nei laughed.
If we�re talking about the 18th century French Revolution. Most of the nobility were executed, escaped from their country, and then came back for the Restoration. But, most of who couldn�t regain their territory and power were nobility just in names. After that, the Second Empire, and the Third Republic, then the postwar Socialist party, they keep changing political powers. But, there are people still named as nobility. And so, there�s still an upper class Right.
In Italy, the nobility is in active service. For example, if Yo-chan tries to start a big business in Italy, you need to ask for the permission of the noble of the land. That also includes the underground society Mafia
Michi said.
Yeah, the nobility on surface and mafia on the underground. You need to pay them up or you can�t start your business. That�s how it is with them. Of course, the nobility�s the center.
I see.
They say that Japan�s connections are Europe�s Merit system but that�s not true. In fact, Europe uses connections far more than Japan. Without the upper class pulling their acquaintances, they won�t do any business. On the other hand, when the upper class have connections, they can do anything Right.
That�s not the case in Japan. Even if they�re born from a good family, they still need to creep up with their ability. I mean, nobility in Japan is hidden since the postwar period
Nei?
Before the war, Japan has a clear upper class too. People who raised achievements received peerage from the daimyo of the Edo period and Meiji restoration. After the Meiji isolation is lifted, and the great trade with the foreigners began, they started to profit a lot. Most of the mansions still standing for the rich people are mostly families who profited from the post-Meiji trade Nei said.
Then, America turned the country to a democratic nation roughly around the postwar period. The upper class of Japan hid. They hate to stand out
They hid?
They lost the war, and America also dissolved the Zaibatsu, which meant that the upper class had a weaker influence, sense of values changed and new industries started one after another. A new age of industrialists is born and the country itself is changing. It�s as if Japan no longer had the upper class from before. Most of the big corporations give tests to their applicants, and the new hire who works their way up becomes the president, right? Even though they�re not people born from the nobility. It�s no longer the case where the founder�s relatives succeed the title of president Oh, I heard about turning their own son as the next president of the company.
If I recall, it�s a mobile company.
But, even if they�re hiding, they are still here, right?
I�ve seen a lot of young ladies of nobility yesterday.
In the end, both past and present, the influential people marry their fellow children and create a blood relationship. The old families from the Meiji become relatives with rich people. If you look at the current age political and business circle family tree, it will look interesting. The old noble family and the politician from the Meiji era, starting an enterprise and succeed to become a businessman, and their blood is complex. Actually, most of them are distant relatives Is that the current nobility?
I asked.
Yes. It�s not that each noble families are independent and they protect their old blood and tradition on their own. The current nobility of Japan is just a one huge distant blood relative tree
They�re connected by blood from some generation.
I see. Torii-san�s mother is the daughter of Kanou house
I look at Torii-san.
Yes. Kanou house became the bride, and so starting from Mariko-san�s age, Torii house will become allies with the nobility. Although, it�s still weak. They have to strengthen their relationships by creating two or three more blood relationships with the nobility or else they can�t establish themselves as nobility But, Torii Mariko-san herself definitely has the blood of Kanou house.
Therefore, she�s accepted as a semi-nobility.
I see. It�s all just a huge network of blood relationships tied together
Even among the nobility, the only one who has more history and status are Kaan, Kouzuki, and Kanou, those three families
Nei said.
That�s right. Nobility is one
Torii-san said.
Therefore, I cannot allow Kurama Misato-sama, a nobility, to turn to a prostitute!
She glares at me.
That�s not all, is it?
I smiled at Torii-san.
Torii-san, you can�t stomach someone like me, can you?
Yeah, I see it now.
Jii-chan accepted someone who is an alien to the nobilities, as Misuzu�s partner. And the fact that I have sex with Ruriko.
That�s her insecurity.
She�s just a semi-nobility, someone half-baked, and yet.
Someone who has a doubtful origin like me will make Misuzu and Ruriko bear my child. She can�t forgive me.
It�s obvious! You�re just a nobody!
Torii-san shouted at me.
Why is someone who is a nobody able to get in Kouzuki-sama�s home
Oh, I see.
Kaan Momoko-neechan wants to know the reason too.
Therefore, she left Torii Mariko-san to become her eyes and ears.
Someone with a doubtful origin is allowed to come in and yet he can�t forgive Kurama house. Kouzuki-sama�s way of thinking is tyrannous! It�s absurd!
Misuzu nor Ruriko are present.
It�s just Nei, Tsukiko, Michi, Mana, Rie, Eri, and me.
Everyone here is all lower ranked than Torii-san.
Therefore, she can talk about her thoughts she can�t speak when Misuzu is present.
Of course you don�t know
I said.
After all, Torii-san isn�t Jii-chan. Jii-chan has no obligation to explain everything to make Torii-san understand
What do you mean?
Torii-san gets angry.
After all, you�re not nobility, are you, Torii-san?
I purposely provoke her insecurities.
Jii-chan consulted with Kaan and Kanou house on how to deal with Kurama house. I saw Jii-chan have a conversation with the Kaan house�s head via phone
It�s not on the same level of conversation as Kaan Momoko-neechan.
The three big heads had a discussion and decision.
Then that means, Jii-chan and the other heads have accepted Misuzu and me. If not, I won�t show up in front of the young ladies inside the main mansion of Kouzuki house
During the party yesterday.
Jii-chan and I showed up in front of the young ladies.
That means Jii-chan�s recognizing me publicly.
Doing that shows that Kaan and Kanou house knows about it.
Therefore.putting Kanou house aside as they have a high family status but collapsed fortune.
Kaan house, the clan that is in line with the Kouzuki house.even Momoko-neechan came to the party yesterday.
And with that, it�ll send a message about my recognition to the Kaan house.
Momoko-neechan didn�t come to sit together with Misuzu and me.but the head of Kaan house ordered her.
But why? Why someone like you?
Torii-san said. I.
That�s for you to observe and find the answer. Jii-chan, Misuzu, nor I don�t have to answer you
I rejected her.
You can report whatever you want to Momoko-neechan. I don�t care if you slander us, just tell her whatever you want
I definitely will
Torii-san spoke standoffishly.
I observed you a lot. Even now, I still don�t get you
Then.
What? All you�re doing is watching?
Eri laughed.
what?
Torii-san seems to be offended by that.
I mean, you�ll never understand Onii-san from just watching. Especially with someone whose head is hard like Onee-san. Right, Rie-chan?
Right, Eri-chan. But, Onee-san is just a small chick, so I think she�ll shy away from trying out and will just watch
Rie also provokes Torii-san.
who are you calling a chick?
Torii-san takes the bait from the twins.
If that�s the case, why don�t you do something other than watch?
That�s right, Eri-chan. But, I don�t think she dares to do that
The twins laughed.
O-Other than watch? What?
Torii-san is riding the provocation.
Isn�t that obvious? It�s sex
Eri said with a nonchalant face.
sex?
Yes, Sex
Rie speaks like it�s natural.
If you want to understand Onii-san, it�s of course through that
That�s right. You won�t understand Onii-san unless it�s through sex
That�s how it was with us
Yes. We were too suspicious of him before we had sex, but.
After having sex, we understand him
Right now, we can trust Onii-san with our all
I mean, I�m falling more every time we do it
We see that Onii-san treasures us for real
The twins use their combo.
You know, Rie-chan, sex went smoothly more than we expected
No, Eri-chan, the sex we saw on Father�s videos were quite vulgar
And yet, Onii-san isn�t vulgar at all
I think so too. It�s different from sex where the man feels nothing but horny
It�s like you enjoy it together with Onii-san
Right. Onii-san looks straight at us and feels us with his whole self
Then, he also makes a face of pleasure, as he cums inside me
YEs. When I looked at Onii-san�s face at that time, I feel like I�ve done something good
Ah, yes, that. That happened to me too
Err.
WE became Onii-san�s lewd slaves for some unknown reason but.
But now we�re glad that we�re sex slaves
Besides, we will only have sex with Onii-san for the rest of our lives
Yes. Onii-san only. It�s fun enough, and Mana-oneesan and all the other Onee-san are here
Above all, I�m looking forward to what will happen in the future
That�s right. Up until yesterday, Father was in control, using us to sell videos to the lolicon, and will sell us off. That was the only life we can imagine, but.
But now, we don�t know what will happen
Except, we have Onii-san with us, and so we don�t have to be scared
We don�t know where we�d sleep tonight or if we�d sleep in a bed, but we don�t worry about it
Onii-san�s with us
We know that it will never be that bad
Besides, it�s fun to watch an Onee-san who keeps shouting something we don�t understand
The twins laughed at Torii-san�s face
Hey, that�s rude of you two!
Torii-san�s personality won�t let that pass through.
Oh? Aren�t you the one rude here, Onee-san?
I think so too
The twins attacked.
You look at Onii-san from the outside, trying to understand him
Please stay within the bounds where it�s not rude
Even in sex, you will never understand Onii-san�s charm
Right. You�ll never understand unless you do it. That�s how it is with us
Rie and Eri nod at each other.
that�s stupid! why do I have to.do.that with Kuromori-sama!
Torii-san looks for the right words.
She feels that it�s vulgar of her to say lewd, or sex
Therefore.
copulation! Why do I have to copulate?
In the end, that�s the word she found in her head.
It can�t be helped. If you want to understand Onii-san.
It�s sex. You won�t understand Onii-san without sex
The twins pushed further.
Well, that�s obvious. Mii-chan also had sex before anything. She understood Yo-chan after sex
Nei said.
Me too. At first, it was some overbearing rape, but Eri-chan and Rie-chan are correct. You�ll understand Onii-chan more every time you have sex, and you�ll come to love him ore
As for me, I loved Yo-chan even before sex!
Nei smiled.
I�m a woman born in this world for Master to deflower
Michi, you�re going too far now.
But it�s indeed interesting. Kou-sama has the power to purify the heart of the women he had sex with. I have experienced it with my body
Tsukiko said.
That�s right. Torii-sama may become better once she had sex with Kou-sama
hey, what are you talking about?
Torii-san is confused as Tsukiko, who�s been quiet all this time, started speaking.
Yeah, you feel refreshed once you did it with Onii-chan
Mana smiled.
That�s right. It�s better once you do it
Try having sex
The twins said.
don�t be ridiculous! if I had sexual intercourse, aah, i�ll make a child!
Now it�s sexual intercourse.
That�s right, that is a possibility
Of course it will happen. Onii-san always cums inside
He never thinks of cumming outside at all
Yeah, that�s right. Onii-chan�s semen has to pour inside our wombs or our mouth
Mana laughed.
It would be a waste to let it out anywhere else
Hey, Michi. That�s scary
that�s.what would happen if I actually make one?
Torii-san shouts.
Huh? If you make one then be happy!
Nei smiled.
Bear the child without hesitation. Then, raise the child
Michi.
There�s no problem. I�ll bear the child
Mana.
Then, me too
Can�t help it. I�ll do the same
Rie and Eri.
I want to get pregnant as soon as possible and so I�m looking forward to it
Tsukiko smiles.
And so, Onee-san
If you make one, just give birth to it
The twins continue to stir her up.
It�s okay, it�s okay. Everyone will raise the child together! Mariko-chan doesn�t have to worry at all!
Nei said. Torii-san.
aah! Are you all people crazy?
Those words are directed to Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama as well, are you sure with that?
Michi retorts sharply.
They�re just like us you know
Nei overpowers Torii-san with her smile.
I mean, let�s take a pool. Anyone who had sex with Yo-chan in this room, raise your hand!
Here!
All the girls raise their hands other than Torii-san.
Then, raise your hand if you like having sex with Yo-chan!
Definitely!
The girls raise their hands happily.
Torii-san looks confused.
Now raise your hand if you love Yo-chan!
Yes!
Those who will bear Yo-chan�s child.
Me!
Those who had their first time with Yo-chan!
Yep!
And those who will have sex with nobody but Yo-chan for the rest of their life
Yeah!
What do I do?
Get it Mariko-chan? We�re not the same type of girls, see?
Nei said.
I�m a member of the Black Forest. A criminal organization. Someone from the underground. Mitchan is Mii-chan�s bodyguard. She attends the same school as Mariko-chan.She belongs to the surface
Then.
Tsukiko-san is the shrine maiden of the Takakura shrine from Kyoto. As for Mana-chan, you know her past, don�t you?
She�s a relative of the Shirasaka house, a media company.
Then, Eri-chan and Rie-chan are girls who came from Kansai. Then, Mii-chan and Ruri-chan, they�re both young ladies of Kouzuki house
Torii-san�s dumbfounded.
Everyone has a different environment. Different age. A different way of thinking. Am I wrong?
That�s right, they�re all over the place.
Despite that, we all follow Yo-chan, have sex with Yo-chan, become a woman only for Yo-chan, and connect with him. We hardly fight at all. We all get along. We don�t want to make Yo-chan sad after all Nei looks at me with a gentle smile.
That is Yo-chan�s power. He draws everyone and unifies them. If you want to understand this power, then Eri-chan and Rie-chan are right.
Nei smiled at Torii-san.
Mariko-chan, I think that your only choice is to have sex with Yo-chan. And so, what will you do, Mariko-chan?
Chapter 979. Morning Sisters Challenge. No Failure.
I think that Mariko-chan should have sex with Yo-chan too. What do you think?
Nei tells Torii-san.
i.
Oh? Mariko-chan? Are you the type who wants to keep your virginity until you get married? The type who can�t show her naked body even to her husband until the wedding night?
that�s.
Torii-san falters.
I mean, you�re the young lady of Torii house so I guess your parents already decided your political marriage? Do you already have a fiance?
I don�t have one yet
Nei asks. Torii-san replies with a blushing face.
I thought that Torii house would at least have that already. Their connections with the nobility aren�t that strong yet
Mana who came from Shirasaka house said.
Your mother is from the Kanou main family, and so you won�t be married to Kanou house, are you? Instead of doing that, they will promote you as the Granddaughter of Kanou house�s head, and the young lady of Torii Electronics, and they can connect you to another noble family Kanou house has a high family status but they lost their power.
The current head is preserving the family by working on honorary positions.
With that situation, Torii house doesn�t need to seek more connections with Kanou house more than the current one.
Instead, they will use the blood relationship with Kanou house as a weapon to connect with the daughters of nobility that has more power.
Well, political marriage is quite hard. Oda Nobunaga�s legal wife, Saitou Dousan�s daughter, or Tokugawa Ieyasu who got his wife from the Imagawa family. During the marriage, the wife�s family was strong but their father-in-law�s family is in ruins. It went out of their control Nei said.
Therefore, the nobility can decide who they marry to but they will continue their assessment of the partner to the last minute to make sure that they receive the best results in political marriage And thinking of the Torii house�s future.
You know, when it comes to political marriage, the married partner�s family allies will become allies of Torii house, but the enemies of that family.
Will become enemies of Torii house too?
I asked.
Yep. Torii Electronics is a big company now and so they�re no longer making and selling electronic products only, right? They�re going to spread out on various industries, and so they need to find partners with the same interests I see. That�s a lot of trouble.
i�m ready! i will carry my family�s expectations. It�s what I�m born for!
Torii-san said.
Sure you are, you may agree with the political marriage, but does it mean that you won�t have sex with anyone but your marriage partner for the rest of your life?
Nei asks frankly.
i haven�t thought of that yet
I see. Then think of it right now
Nei pushes Torii-san.
I think that it will get boring. You won�t have sex with anyone but a green boy from a rich family because of political marriage
Right. I think so too. Furthermore, if you want to do it, now�s the time. If you have sex with anyone other than your husband after marriage, they will call it cheating, but if you do it right now, it�s nothing but free love Mana said.
In Torii-sama�s family�s case, adultery case after marriage will become a huge scandal
Michi said.
Yes, that. Once you�re married, you have to stay quiet. It�s hard to pay for the damages you�ll make. Besides, the media will chase after you all the time
Nei laughs.
But it�s the same if I do it now. if they find out that i had intercourse with a man.
No they won�t. It�s Yo-chan after all
Nei said. Torii-san�s startled.
I mean, look, Mii-chan is Yo-chan�s fiance in public and yet he can have sex with Ruri-chan. You know that already, don�t you, Mariko-chan?
She just doesn�t know it, she watched Ruriko and I have sex last night.
But you know, Mii-chan and Yo-chan are so intimate that was what the young ladies from yesterday�s party saw, right? And so, nobody among them can imagine that Yo-chan does have sex with Ruri-chan or other girls Nei said.
Yo-chan is just as Mariko-chan mentioned earlier. A man with a doubtful origin. Nobody knows who he is and he�s not from nobility either. Despite that, he�s fortunate to become engaged with Mii-chan and Kouzuki Jii-chan acknowledges him. That kind of man won�t cheat with other girls and destroy that fortune he received, would he?
I wonder? I think that it�s common for men with Kuromori-sama�s status to get conceited, seduce other women, and fall to ruin
Torii-san said.
Yeah, the European celebrities who are gigolos. Something like that. But you know.
Nei smiled.
He might get conceited and try to cheat with girls on the outside, but you wouldn�t think that he�d have sex with Ruri-chan, someone who is also a young lady of the Kouzuki house, just like Mii-chan Yeah, since I already scored Misuzu, a young lady of nobility.
I might cheat with girls from other families or even ordinary girls, but.
Cheating with Ruriko, the other successor of the Kouzuki family.
Furthermore, to think that I�d have sex with her inside the Kouzuki mansion while Jii-chan and Misuzu are present.
Nobody can imagine that.
I mean, Kouzuki Ojii-chan is okay that Yo-chan and Ruri-chan are having sex. He�s not tolerating it. He�s actually the one who pushed Ruri-chan to Yo-chan
I bought Ruriko as a sex slave for 3000 yen from him.
Do you know why did it come to that, Mariko-chan?
Torii-san.
i don�t know! As if I can!
She answers standoffishly.
But, her eyes are filled with curiosity
Torii-san is the personification of curiosity after all.
Sex is fun after all
Nei said.
In sex; if your partner is someone you can trust, then it�s fun for women too! It�s not about where the man feels horny and gets on top of a woman�s body and release his sexual desire. Women also have sexual desire, and it�s fun to have sex with a partner you like, and it feels good when you do it Oh, I get that
Rie speaks unconsciously.
We never had sex until yesterday but when we did it with Onii-san, it was fun. It�s starting to feel good too
As for me, it still hurts
Eri said.
But it�s fun. I�m not scared since it�s Onii-san. I�m at peace and find fun in lewd things
Eri told Torii-san.
Onee-san, how old are you this year?
Me? I�m currently 16. First-year in high school
Rie-chan and I are both 13. First-year in middle school. Despite that, we can have sex
Right. I�m also 13 but it�s already a pleasure for me. I�m glad that we met Onii-san
Right. I think that we�ll continue to grow further. I want to become a much more erotic woman
Of course, I�ll become a lewd girl only for Onii-san.
Me too, I want to learn a lot of things. Doing lewd thing is fun after all
I�m glad that I became Onii-san�s sex slave at an early age
Indeed. And so, Onee-san�s 16, right?
Girls younger than you already had sex and yet Onee-san can�t do it?
Only idiots would avoid doing something this fun
BUt, Eri-chan, I think that she�s just all bark and no bite
Indeed, Rie-chan, I don�t think she dares to have sex with Onii-san
She looks like a loser
I mean, I think that she is a loser
The twins laugh meanly
what? Are you trying to mock me?
Torii-san is angry as she sensed that the twins are mocking her.
If that�s the case, have some courage
That�s right, summon the courage and have sex with Onii-san
If not, Onee-san loses to us
It can�t be helped. There are some at her age that still didn�t have sex
Then, Nei.
Okay, now everyone who had sex, raise their hands!
And everyone raised their hands.
Me !
Everyone other than Torii-san raised their hand.
Those who are glad that Yo-chan�s their first!
Me !
Those who feel that it�s fun to have sex with Yo-chan!
Me !
Those who think Why is Mariko-chan not having sex with Yo-chan!
Me
Michi shows no expression, and Tsukiko raises her hand with a serious face but they�re not saying anything.
MAriko-chan, Yo-chan�s like that, and that�s why Kouzuki Ojii-chan didn�t just entrust Mii-chan but also Ruri-chan to him
Nei said.
Yo-chan has the power to give peace to a woman�s heart with his sex. He�s got a healing effect. Mariko-chan, you attend the same school and so you know the past Mii-chan and Ruri-chan, don�t you? Those two only met Yo-chan and discovered sex half a year ago. Just last May, during the Golden Week. How is she compared to before?
Torii-san.
But I�m in different class years than Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama
But, you know them, right? There are not many students in your school, and the young ladies of Kouzuki house do stand out. Furthermore. Misuzu-oneechan�s a year higher, then Ruri-oneechan�s a year lower than you, right? You should know them Mana shows up on the parties for the upper class so she knows about Misuzu�s school.
Mariko-chan, what grade did you enter that school?
Nei asks.
I�m a student there since nursery
She�s the granddaughter of the head of Kanou house and is the young lady of Torii house. So it�s natural.
Then, you should know about them. You�ve seen Mii-chan from long ago
Torii-san who has insecurities as a semi-nobility should be paying attention to the young ladies of the Kouzuki house as they�re the noble among noble families.
Right, Misuzu-sama, and Ruriko-sama seem much more gentle than before. Back then, they only face forward and show a smile but it�s not a natural one. Furthermore, they became more beautiful compared to before Torii-san said.
And that�s Yo-chan�s effect. They stay with Yo-chan and satisfy themselves with sex
Nei smiled.
Do you get it? When women fall in love, they become beautiful, they become positive. But, The young ladies of Kouzuki house can�t fall in love with a strange man
Many people around Misuzu and Ruriko only eye for the fortunes of Kouzuki house.
Then, Yo-chan�s a good boy, and he never betrays his women, and he�s always serious with his love for us. Mariko-chan should know how amazing it is to have someone that you can trust that will never betray you, right?
Nei said. Torii-san looked at me.
I can understand what you�re trying to say but that doesn�t mean that I can trust him that fast. I.
Eh, Onii-san�s trustworthy to me
Eri said.
Me too. I just met him today but I trust him
Onii-san will never betray us, and he�ll never abandon us either
Yes. If he�s that kind of person, he would�ve already abandoned us long ago
The twins smiled.
Kouzuki Ojii-chan will not let someone as talented as Yo-chan go away. As I mentioned earlier, women also feel lust. Of course, that also applies to the young ladies of Kouzuki house. Mii-chan and Ruri-chan can deal with their accumulated lust and furthermore, they don�t try to monopolize Yo-chan, right? They get along, they love each other. They watch each other have sex with Yo-chan, right?
That�s true, but.
All the information we keep feeding Torii-san from yesterday is now bearing fruit.
We exposed our secret sex life to Torii-san
And, we also love Yo-chan as a woman and he loves us back. But, nobody�s trying to monopolize Yo-chan. Everyone chose to form this family with Yo-chan as the center. We become sisters through Yo-chan. Therefore, we help each other, and we don�t betray our sisters, just as we won�t betray Yo-chan Nei said.
That means a lot for the young ladies of Kouzuki house. We�re no vassals of Kouzuki Misuzu or Kouzuki Ruriko. We�re no servants either. We�re sisters
Kouzuki clan can have people in the branch families as relatives but the status of those in the main family is different.
That�s Jii-chan preventing the Kouzuki clan from collapsing because of some selfish movement from the branch families.
He is the head of the family, and so he has such overwhelming power, but.
As a result, Misuzu and Ruriko lived in solitude.
Ruriko had Yoshiko-san as her attendant, but.
But, Yoshiko-san was a servant, a retainer back then.
She wasn�t allowed to open up her heart to anyone.
Well, even now, Mii-chan and Ruri-chan both have an affectionate personality, and so they have times where they don�t talk to us and worry about it alone, but since we live together, we�ll know immediately. At times like that, we give them time to have sex with Yo-chan, and they become better nearly 100% of the time. When Yo-chan worries about them, they immediately talk about it. They depend on him. I mean, he�s the man you can depend on the most in this world. Well, that�s true.for me Nei said.
That�s true for me too. Master�s the only man I can let loose my desires to the maximum! I don�t need to be embarrassed about my lust in front of Master and he will accept it all
Michi, sure, you�re right, but still.
I do not depend on Kou-sama that much, but he embraces me tightly on nights where I�m about to cry and his existence is reassuring
Tsukiko said.
He knows my everything, and he doesn�t fear to impregnate me. He is a man with a strong heart
Huh?
What does that mean?
Most men will fear to become the father of the next shrine maiden as soon as they discover the truth about the Takakura Shrine maidens
Why?
I mean, Tsukiko�s so beautiful.
And this beautiful woman says that she�ll bear my child.
I can only feel happiness.
Do you do not fear that your own daughter can read your thoughts, can manipulate your mind?
Tsukiko asks me.
Not really? That�s not the problem right now anyway
Tsukiko, Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan are all around me.
They all have Miko power.
Besides, I don�t really mind having my thoughts read. And Tsukiko has no reason to manipulate me
That kind of trust is what makes us have faith in Kou-sama
Tsukiko said.
To be honest, Yomi, Luna, and Koyomi-chan are now in a better state thanks to Kou-sama. Back when they were in Kyoto, they didn�t trust anyone
You too, Tsukiko.
Kou-sama never lies, and he loves his us without anything to hide, and that�s why our hearts feel calm
Oh, I see.
The Yakuza who has some ulterior motives are always watching Tsukiko and the girls back in the Takakura shrine.
I mean, Yomi and Tsukiko. When they came to Tokyo, Yomi doesn�t trust her sister, Tsukiko.
It�s only these past months that the sisters got along.
It�s all thanks to Kou-sama
Tsukiko bowed her head to me.
Anyway, you see that Yo-chan�s amazing
Nei said.
So, Mariko-chan, don�t you want to try and have sex with this amazing Yo-chan?
She speaks smoothly.
If you have sex with Yo-chan, your life will change. I guarantee you that
Me too, if I didn�t have sex with Onii-chan, I wouldn�t be living a life where I can smile right now. I will make a gloomy face, look down, and feel hopeless in my life
Mana said.
Right. I think that you should give it a try. You won�t have anything to lose
It�s just your hymen that you�re losing, but on the other hand, you�ll receive a creampie
Besides, you don�t really need your virginity
It�s a hundred times better doing it with Onii-san than with some other odd guy
No, no, it�s a thousand
I mean, you won�t understand unless you try it
After hearing all this, you should really try it out
The twins continue to stir her up.
but, even if Kuromori-sama and I were to have intercourse.
Oh, Torii-san.
The way she thinks with ifs now means that she�s walking right into Nei and everyone�s traps.
it�s a problem for me. getting pregnant at an early age.
Torii-san said. Nei.
Look here, do the young ladies of Kouzuki house have sex without a plan?
Huh?
I�m already 18, and I want to bear Kou-sama�s child as soon as possible and so I don�t drink any contraceptives, but.
Tsukiko said.
No, wait. I�ve seen Misuzu-sama have sexual intercourse with him, but contraceptives?
Torii-san only saw me cum inside the girls.
They even show their slit pouring out the semen I gave them.
It�s a medicine for women. Medicine to prevent conception right away. Mii-chan and Ruri-chan can�t get pregnant while in school. I mean, they�re young ladies of nobility
Nei laughed.
Huh, that kind of medicine exists?
Is that real?
The twins take the bite.
Ah, but, it only stops the progression of pregnancy. If you drink that drug, it still means that you have to give birth to Yo-chan�s child. You�ll die if you have sex with any other man before you give birth to Yo-chan�s child. Blood will flow like a hose from your nose and ear holes.
Nei now speaks of something absurd again.
Mii-chan and Ruri-chan, and I drink that medicine
Ah, me too. Either way, I�m going to give birth to Onii-chan�s child and I won�t have sex with other men
Mana said.
What about you?
Torii-san looked at Michi.
I also can�t get pregnant until I finish my duty as Misuzu-oneesama�s bodyguard
Michi replied.
However, once she graduates, I can no longer serve as her bodyguard, so I will bear Master�s child
They can only have a bodyguard that follows their master in the same school until high school.
Afterward, Misuzu will have an adult bodyguard with her.
Michi will then become Ruriko�s, and Agnes� bodyguard as they are in the same school, but.
Michi will graduate from that school someday.
I will never embrace any man other than Master. If ever another man violated me, I will kill them before they cum inside me. If I missed, I�ll blow myself up. He can still rape me even if I�m a corpse. I will destroy their flesh and leave no trace behind. There�s no need to worry. Even if it doesn�t happen, Master and my sisters will surely come after my enemies Hey, Michi.
I said.
Don�t say that, even if it�s a joke. I want you to live even for a second, a minute longer than me! I won�t allow you to die before me. Treat your life with care!
yesshh
Michi�s body trembled.
I�ve indeed received the order
Geez, such a troublesome personality.
With that said, we have medicine to keep you from getting pregnant. And we�ll keep quiet if you had sex with Yo-chan. We�re just on the same boat. Mariko-chan, you won�t tell anyone else that Yo-chan isn�t having sex with just Mii-chan but with various girls, right?
That�s true, but.
It�s not like she won�t, she can�t.
Especially with the party�s mood from yesterday.
If Torii-san says Kuromori Kou does have sex with various women apart from Kouzuki Misuzu. Kouzuki Ruriko is one of them,
Nobody will believe her.
Torii-san herself is out of place among the young ladies after all.
but, even if I drink that medicine and don�t get pregnant right away, that means that I�ll bear Kuromori-sama�s child someday, correct?
Someday. The period is as long as you continue to drink the medicine
Nei spouts more lies.
Right, if Mariko-chan gets married for politics, and pretend not to know, you can just pretend that it�s a honeymoon baby as you give birth to Yo-chan�s child, right?
that�s.
Of course. Mariko-chan doesn�t like that. I was just joking
You first say something absurd to drag them.
Then, once you catch them, reel them in.
When you lower the degree a little bit, they�ll carelessly agree.
That�s why, if Mariko-chan�s political marriage is decided, you can take a three months vacation and then give birth to the child before you get married. You can keep that secret since you can count on us with the hospital and doctors from abroad Nei smiled at Torii-san.
What happens after I give birth?
We�ll take the child and raise it with care. You know, we�re all going to give birth to Yo-chan�s children so we will raise them together. Just one more won�t be a problem. After all, Yo-chan will love his children equally Yes, that. Mana and the girls will also bear his child, and we will all raise our children with love. After all, they�re all children of our beloved Onii-chan
Mana supports Nei.
As mentioned earlier, the plan of using a foreign hospital and give birth secretly is actually the plan for Ruri-chan. Ruri-chan�s going to do the same thing
The young lady of Kouzuki house becoming a mother while not yet married is something we can�t publicly announce.
Therefore, we�re doing it outside the country.
Get it? Giving birth to Yo-chan�s child means that you can create a special relationship with Mii-chan and Ruri-chan, the young ladies of Kouzuki house. That means that Mariko-chan�s child will also be under the care as the child of Kouzuki house Nei brings out the final card.
Do you not want a special connection with Torii house and Kouzuki house?
Chapter 980. Morning Sisters Pride as a Woman
that�s.
Torii-san is susceptible to talks about benefits.
With the current situation, Torii house is impossible to create a close relationship with Kouzuki house.
Kaan, Kouzuki, and Kanou house are called the noble among nobles.Torii house was able to wed to Kanou house because Kanou house is suffering in financial affairs
Michi, who�s Misuzu�s bodyguard, and see the world of the young ladies from the inside, said.
If this was Kaan or Kouzuki house who are financially prospering, they will never accompany Torii house, who�s just an upstart
Torii Marikosan�s Mother is wed from and became a relative of Kanou house, but.
Kaan or Kouzuki house couldn�t care about it.
They only see it as Kanou increasing the small houses they attach themselves to.
Even in our school, Torii-sama�s treated a someone half complete
i know, they don�t accept me as a real daughter of nobility
Even if she inherited the blood of Kanou house, Torii house doesn�t have the family status to become a nobility, and so Torii Mariko-san is a semi-nobility, a complicated position.
Therefore, Torii-sama approached Kaan-sama, correct?
Michi speaks calmly.
That�s not the case, but, I just get along with Kaan Momoko-oneesama. Onee-sama has an easy-going personality. She also has the same hobby of stocks as me
Yes. Torii-sama showed an intimate relationship with Kaan Momoko-sama during the party today
Michi said.
Yes, and I�ve become sworn sisters with Momoko-oneesama. I�m glad that kind of opportunity was for everyone to see
Torii-san smiles in satisfaction.
Well, that play did happen.
I think that didn�t do anything better
Michi said.
what do you mean?
As expected, Torii-san�s putting on a brave front.
So far, they saw Torii Mariko-sama as a blood relative of Kanou house, but after today�s party, they will see you as Kaan Momoko-sama�s subordinate instead
why? Why am I Momoko-oneesama�s subordinate? I have an equal relationship with Onee-sama, like sisters!
Torii Mariko-san shouts so hard that saliva sprinkles out.
I.
No, I think Michi�s right. They�ll only see Momoko-neechan and Torii-san�s sisterhood as a master-protegee relationship
I don�t get what you�re trying to say
Torii-san asks.
What I mean is that Momoko-neechan, someone from a powerful family, can only see Torii-san as a follower. Not as a little sister, but as a subordinate
Yes, tomorrow, that�s how the students in the school will see Torii-sama tomorrow. Of course, they will not be rude to Kaan-sama�s subordinate. However, they will only consider Torii-sama�s trying to extend the connection to Kanou house Michi said.
Torii-sama abandoned Kanou house, her blood relative, and became Kaan-sama�s subordinate
Right.
With Torii-san�s status and the way she shows how intimate she is with Momoko-neechan means.
She changed her affiliation from Kanou house�s blood relative to the Kaan house�s subordinate.
I don�t get it at all. I am me. I didn�t abandon Kanou house, and I don�t remember bowing to Kaan house either
Torii-san who can�t read the mood said.
Mariko-chan may think that way, but that�s not how the world sees it
Nei laughs.
Kaan house has a high family status and they also have money and power. Kanou house may have a high family status but they don�t have the money. Torii house has no family status but has money. If you look at the relationships of each family, you can only see that Torii house used Kanou house as a stepping stool and is now trying to approach the Kaan house. Furthermore, Kaan house is an industrialist, they have a higher status than Torii-house, and so they won�t deal with you as an equal but turn Torii house as someone under their umbrella Our families and my relationship with Onee-sama are two different things!
Torii-san said, but.
Hmm. Then, Mariko-chan, what were your first thoughts about Yo-chan again?
Nei asked.
Didn�t you think that Yo-chan was approaching Mii-chan for the money of Kouzuki house? You thought that he might be deceiving Mii-chan, didn�t you?
that�s.
Of course, she does. Someone with a doubtful origin became Kouzuki Misuzu�s fiance.
Everyone will have their suspicions.
But, Kuromori-sama isn�t that kind of man.
Torii-san said.
Yes. Yo-chan showed a good impression to the young ladies of the nobility yesterday. It� s not just Yo-chan, but Mii-chan, Ruri-chan, and Kouzuk Ojii-chan. Then Mitchan and Edie from behind the scenes, they all helped together to make it that way Yes. Anyway, it showed that Onii-chana and Misuzu-oneechan loved each other, and Kouzuki-san and Ruri-chan give their blessing. Furthermore, Onii-chan�s a humble, quiet, and a man with no ambition towards Kouzuki house, that�s how the guests perceived him Mana said.
Yes, we succeeded. The young ladies of nobility accepted Yo-chan
There�s more to that Nei.
We had the young ladies accept Agnes, Yomi, and Luna as well.
Princess Agnes, a distant relative of Kozuuki house, and her attendants.
Once they enter Misuzu�s school, it should be okay.
Putting my recognition aside, Agnes� needs it more.
Then, Mariko-chan failed. You degraded from a discount noble to Kaan house�s subordinate
Nei said. Torii-san�s dumbfounded.
Don�t get it? I�ve been watching from the screen but I saw Mariko-chan forcibly tried to show off to Kouzuki Ojii-chan, right?
Oh, she did.
Torii-san couldn�t read the mood and she tried to greet Jii-chan.
Then, he scolded you nad so Kanou Sakurako-san jumped to support you, right? After all, Mariko-chan is a relative of Kanou house. Sakurako-san, the young lady of Kanou house has to apologize for Mariko-chan�s impoliteness Yeah, Kanou-san intervened.
Only the young lady of Kanou house can apologize for the misconduct of their relative.
Torii house isn�t from nobility after all.
Kanou Sakurako-san supported you and yet Mariko-chan wasn�t so happy with her, were you? The young ladies were all watching and in their world, you just gave them the worst impression
Yeah, they see it as her betrayal on Kanou house and changing alliance with Kaan house.
That�s just their selfish thoughts, isn�t it? That wasn�t my intention
That wasn�t Mariko-chan�s intention but the impression you give is everything. If you don�t understand that, Mariko-chan, you�ll never become a young lady of nobility
Nei said.
If that didn�t bring down Mariko-chan�s popularity, then becoming a protegee of Kaan Momoko-san will hurt hers. Of course, that includes Torii-san�s family�s Torii Electronics
The fathers and grandfathers of the young ladies from yesterday are all businessmen.
Mariko-chan, you lack imagination
I�m just bad at trying to flatter people
Torii-san still tries to retort.
It�s not about flattery, you need to have the best communication skills to smoothen out your personal relationships. Just like how Kaan-san does it
Momoko-neechan?
Kaan Momoko-san ultimately changed the disadvantageous situation to receive an evaluation as a generous person that she allows someone selfish to become her protegee
Nei�s right. She now receives a favorable impression as a generous and broad-minded Onee-san handling the problem child, which is Torii-san.
And then Kaan Momoko-san gave the order to Mariko-chan to stay behind the Kouzuki mansion.
Nei smiled.
It�s to create some sort of relationship with Kouzuki house. If it�s just Kanou, Kaan, and Torii house triangle, they�ll see it as some kind of underhanded method from Mariko-chan, but if you add Kouzuki house.
Kaan house has both social standing and assets.
Kanou house has social standing.
Torii house only has assets.
If it�s just the three of them.
What they can see is Torii house abandoning Kanou house and coming after Kaan house.
Abandoning Kanou house, which has no power currently, and the wealthy Torii house becoming affiliated with Kanou house.
It will bring disgrace to Kanou house.
The spectators can only see Kaan house using TOrii house to bully Kanou house
However, if you add another.
If you add Kouzuki house, which has the social standing, fortune, and power.
The composition changes.
Kaan, Kouzuki, and Kanou house are the families that tie the nobility together from the start. If Torii house is trying to approach the center of the noble families, then Kanou house can preserve their honor, and nobody will badmouth Kaan house Michi said.
That�s right. That�s the reason why Kaan Momoko-san told you to stay and deepen your relationship with Kouzuki house. Mariko-chan
Torii-san thinks for a while, then.
Then, if I want to deepen my relationship with Kouzuki house, I need to have sexual intercourse with Kuromori-sama?
Nei.
I wonder? That�s for Mariko-chan to decide. Although.
Nei looked at Rie and Eri.
We can�t trust those who don�t have sex with Yo-chan
The twins smiled.
That�s right. Those who don�t have the courage to have sex with Onii-san isn�t a woman
That�s right. I also discovered a lot after having sex
Yes, that. You won�t understand Onii-san�s good qualities unless you do it with him
I mean, sex is the best way
Err.
That�s where you girls are wrong. Master isn�t all about sex
Thanks. Michi.
However, sex with Master is the best! There�s nothing better than that
Hey.
Ah, now that we�ve come this far I want to do it too. What about you Mitchan?
Nei asks Michi.
I am Master�s exclusive sex toilet 24 hours a day 365 days a year and so I�m ready anytime!
Michi replies with a serious face.
What about Tsukiko-san?
If Kou-sama asks for it, I will open my body anytime
Nei asked. Tsukiko replied.
We already had it earlier, but.
Mana?
But, still not enough. Onii-chan, you�re not satisfied with just one shot either, right?
Me too, I�m not yet satisfied
I want to have sex more too
Eri and Rie also ask for another round.
hey wait! i.
Torii-san panics.
i still haven�t given my answer yet. I haven�t resolved myself
Then that means.
The choice to have sex with me is becoming realistic inside Torii-san�s head.
Thinking that it�s a possible method to get a better relationship with Misuzu and Ruriko.
Ah, i don�t really care much about virginity and such. I don�t mind if I abandon it anytime, anywhere, but.
Oh, her head is confused after hearing a lot of things.
Torii-san is now speaking something absurd.
I mean, after watching so many sex scenes since last night.
She now wants to do it too.
Her curiosity towards sex means she�s no longer afraid.
Therefore, Nei�s giving Mariko-san a reason to unleash her curiosity.
The top-heavy girl fell into Nei�s trap.
You mentioned a medicine earlier, but I�m still scared. If I can use contraceptives, then uhm, i.
Then.
Nei.
Huh, what are you talking about, Mariko-chan?
She purposely speaks with a fed-up tone.
Why would Mariko-chan have sex with Yo-chan here?
Torii-san.
what are you talking about? You were so enthusiastic about recommending sexual intercourse with Kuromori-sama.
Nei.
Yeah, I was encouraging it, but I wasn�t telling you to do it right away, right?
She laughs.
Haa? What do you mean?
Torii-san snapped.
But, Nei.
Huh? Are you stupid? Do you want to die?
She turned Torii-san�s anger away.
Try to use your head and think
Then.
Kaan Momoko-san�s orders were to deepen relationships with Kouzuki house, right?
that�s why I should just do it with Kuromori-sama, right? sex.
Torii-san�s head is heating up.
Well, yes. That�s correct
Nei nods.
Then!
But, Mii-chan and Ruri-chan aren�t present, right? I wonder what will happen if the young lady of Torii house, Kaan Momoko-san�s protegee, Mariko-chan lost her virginity while the young ladies of Kouzuki house aren�t watching?
Huh?
Torii-san�s brain stopped working.
Mariko-chan, you�ve been so lively since you left the Kouzuki mansion and came here, right? You keep on talking so loudly
Nei smiled.
I guess it�s because you feel better when Mii-chan and Ruri-chan, the young ladies of Kouzuki house, right? Besides, you might bump into Kouzuki Ojii-chan there
It�s his home so it�s natural.
Everything in that home is Jii-chan�s property.
And so that�s why you feel your shoulders lighter coming to this building where there�s nobody else but us, right? Even Mariko-chan who isn�t afraid of anything would feel the pressure form staying together with Mii-chan and Ruri-chan Torii-san knows that she can�t be rude to Misuzu and Ruriko.
That�s why you came here, thinking that you can let loose all of the pressure. And now you thought that it might be a good idea to have sex with Yo-chan, but.
Yeah, she won�t think that way when Misuzu�s present.
But, if you want to carry out the deal, then Mii-chan and Ruri-chan have to watch. If not, those girls will get angry. They�ll resent you
Nei said.
I mean, this building is Kouzuki SS� building, so it belongs to Kouzuki house, right? Then, if Mariko-chan had sex with Yo-chan without them knowing.
Misuzu-oneechan and Ruri-oneechan will seriously get angry. Especially Ruri-oneechan, she has a hobby of recording and taking photos of other girls� first time.
Mana said.
Oh, you�re right. Ruriko-oneesan was taking photos during my first time
Mine too. That was last night
Yes, that was last night
The twins provided evidence.
but I don�t want it. Taking photos of sexual intercourse
Torii-san said, but.
Well, you have to tell Ruri-chan that. I can�t do anything even if you say that
That�s right. Anyway, it�s bad to lose your virginity without Ruri-oneechan knowing. Filming sex is Ruri-oneechan�s lifework. Filming herself and the other girls as they have sex with Onii-chan
Mana declared.
Mii-chan wouldn�t want Mariko-chan to have sex with Yo-chan without her knowing. It�s not about asking for permission, it�s more about formalities
Nei said.
Formalities?
Torii-san�s surprised.
That�s right. I mean, shouldn�t you inform them at least that you�re going to have sex with Yo-chan, right?
Reporting post-act gives the wrong impression. Right?
Nei and Mana continue to stir her up.
With that said, Mariko-chan will only watch this time
Nei laughed.
that�s.
Can�t help it. We want to do it
Nei stood up
Tsukiko-san, join in
Right.
Tsukiko stands up.
Of course, I�m joining in too
Michi also stands up.
Okay, then let�s begin stripping girls
Then, Nei, Tsukiko, and Michi take off their clothes.
Mana, the twins, and I are naked below our bathrobes.
You know, I�m thinking we need some music, someone sings for us
Nei said.
Well then, I�ll do it
Eri raised her hand.
Sure, go on. Sing something for us
Well then, what�s Onee-san�s name again?
Eri points at Torii-san who�s dumbfounded and exhausted.
Torii Mariko-san
Nei replies while unbuttoning her clothes.
Well then, Rie-chan
Yes, let�s do that. Eri-chan
Yes, let�s go
Then, the twins.
Ah sore How do you write Mariko�s Ma?
Like this, you write it this way!
what�s that?
Kufufu, that�s funny
Nei takes off her clothes while wiggling her ass together with the song.
How do you write Mariko�s Ri?
Like this, you write it this way!
Michi takes off her clothes while dancing with an expressionless face.
How do you write Mariko�s Ko?
Like this, you write it this way!!
Tsukiko is also smiling. She�s having fun.
The twins continue their song.
Before long.
Nei-oneesan, what�s with that?
Eri mutters
Really, going that far then suddenly going back. That�s unfair
Rie too.
What do you mean?
Nei shows a nonchalant smile.
We know that you have a good face and great proportions. But.
To think that you have such a beautiful naked body. That�s just unfair
Right, Nei when Naked.
Her beauty has the force of the Goddess of creation.
It�s not just her body line that�s beautiful.
Her tensed white skin and pink nipples. Her beautiful slit that looks like a slice of a knife.
When Nei�s naked, her whole body is flooding with vitality. It�s beautiful.
Isn�t that obvious? It�s to please Yo-chan, my body doesn�t belong to just me. It also belongs to Yo-chan. I�m careful with my meals and health, and I polish my womanly charms every day!
Nei smiled.
Now that we�re this far, we�re going to take Mariko-chan�s heart completely
No matter how much confidence Torii-san has for herself.
She�s no match against Nei�s beauty.
I�m betting my pride as a woman
And that smile of hers is beautiful too.
Torii-san stares at Nei�s physical beauty in blank amazement.
Chapter 981. Morning Sisters You�re not the only lonely one
Ufufu Yo-chan
Nei shows her prided voluptuous body to me.
Kou-sama, look at me too
Tsukiko also takes off the last piece of clothing with a blushing face.
She�s thin but her chest and butt have some swell.
Her soft fair skin never got tanned from the sun.
A long straight black-haired Japanese style naked beauty.
Yes. If Nei�s a goddess of Beauty, then Tsukiko has the beauty of a goddess of Moon, just like her name.
Master, I am here too
And Michi.
Her smooth and flat, a singular flow body.
Uhm, I think that I�m compared unfavorably when it comes to Nei-oneesama and Tsukiko-oneesama, but my effort and guts can recover for that, please take care of me
She bows her head with an expressionless face.
I.
How many times do I have to say it before you understand? I also like Michi�s body
Even without breasts, Michi is still Michi.
I like Michi. Don�t mind your size
Yes, Master
Then.
Mitchan keeps on sulking like that because she wants to hear Yo-chan say that
Nei laughed.
Huh?
It�s all because she wants me to say I like Michi�s body. I like you
Auu
Michi got embarrassed.
My, my, Michi-oneechan, that�s cute
Mana pokes fun at her.
Somehow, the image from earlier has changed
Right. I thought that she was scarier than this
The twins said.
She�s not scary. Michi-oneechan�s the most spoiled among the elder sisters, and she loves Onii-chan a lot
aah, Mana-imouto
Michi panics.
Isn�t that right, Michi-oneechan?
uu, yes. I�m the most spoiled and I love Master!
eeh, but I love Yo-chan just as much though !
Nei smiled at Michi.
Tsukiko-san too, right?
Yes, Nei-sama, I also yearn for Kou-sama
Tsukiko smiled.
Yearn?
You mean pin him down?
Rie and Eri asked.
It�s just another word for like Tsukiko-oneesan�s an old-fashioned speaker. She�s a shrine maiden after all
Mana explained.
Well then, shall we take off our clothes too?
Ah, right. Rie-chan, let�s join them
Yes, let�s get naked too. Eri-chan
Mana and the twins are already naked if they take off their bathrobes.
Ufufu, Onii-chan, who do you want to go to first? Who do you want to bang? Who do you want to cum inside?
The naked beauties line up around me.
you girls.
Torii-san, who everyone ignored and the only one wearing clothes, speaks out.
I already said that Mariko-chan can only watch! You have no say in this
Nei smiled as she tells Torii-san.
The reason is that Torii-san can�t have sex with me in a building own by Kouzuki house and yet Misuzu and Ruriko aren�t present to watch.
That�s unfortunate. Sex gives you so much pleasure
Mana smiled at Torii-san.
It�s not sex that�s great. It�s great because we do it with Master
Michi said.
That�s true! Sex feels great and fun because it�s Yo-chan. I�m glad I�m with Yo-chan, love you!
Nei told me.
That�s right. I also am glad I did it with Onii-san
Me too. Onii-san is gentle, and never pushes too hard
Father was horrible at this
I�m just glad that Onii-san took my first time
Oh.
Eri and Rie know about what happened to Tokuda Sonoko-san.
They�re so gross and disgusting
True, but it�s fun to have sex with Onii-san
We just had it together with Mana-oneesan earlier and that was really fun
The twins said.
And it will be more fun this time. Nei-oneechan, Tsukiko-oneechan, and Michi-oneechan are here
Mana smiled.
Doing it with Kou-sama makes you not fear anything. Kou-sama will never do anything that would hurt us. All he thinks about is to let us enjoy, and he will enjoy it as well. You can get your fill of pleasure with peace in mind Tsukiko told the twins.
Yes. Please take care of me
Please take care of me too
The twins smiled.
Oh, right.
You can�t get this open unless when having sex.
Showing each other how they have sex while everyone�s naked.
You can expose your mind and body.
Nei, Tsukiko, Michi. They show acceptance towards Eri and Rie, the new girls not by words, but through actions.
Therefore, the twins don�t feel cautious with their elder sisters when they get naked.
In return, they expose their naked bodies too.
Both of you have good frames
Michi looked at Rie and Eri and said.
Yes. I�m sure that you two will grow to become beauties
Nei also changed her nuance.
Michi talked about their frame as someone who knows martial arts, but.
That doesn�t suit the twins.
She changed it to words that would please the twins.
Not at all, Onee-san, you are all much more beautiful than us
Yes. If we hear that from such beauties, we�ll be at a loss
The twins said out of embarrassment.
No, no, that�s not the case, right, Tsukiko-san?
Nei turned to Tsukiko.
As expected of Kou-sama. You chose girls with such good nature
Tsukiko praises the heart of the twins, not their bodies.
Uhm, Torii-sama.
Tsukiko looked at Torii-san who hangs her head.
Torii-sama has some doubt, don�t you? Among the girls of the same circumstances, why did Kou-sama pick only these twins, right? Why do they receive different treatment
Tsukiko reads Torii-san�s mind as she smiles.
that�s right
Torii-san.
Why is it that these two receives the protection of the Kouzuki house and the other girls became prostitutes! It�s weird, I couldn�t understand it
She substitutes all the frustration she has to criticism towards me.
If you�re going to save one, then save them all! You have that much power, don�t you? To think that you�ll save some but not some, it�s double standards! It�s just weird! Strange!
Err.
Double what?
Eri-chan, do you not know double standards?
No. You do, Rie-chan?
It means that your standards are all over the place. Something like passing one but not the other even though they have the same terms
Oh, favoritism? Is Onee-san trying to say that Onii-san�s showing favoritism towards us?
Hmm, well yeah
Rie said. Eri stared at Torii-san
If that�s what you�re trying to say, then you could�ve just said favoritism Using some Western word for that just makes it hard to understand
Everyone knows about the word Double Standards nowadays!
Torii barks back.
Then, Rie.
Onee-san, you shouldn�t talk with yourself as a standard. That�s what makes people hate you
She smiled at Torii-san.
That�s true! If you talk about Double Something, You�ll think of Double Blizzard, or Double Typhoon, life belt or something
Err, Nei.
Uhm, Nei-oneesan.
What are those?
The twins stared at Nei.
Kukuku, Nei-oneechan, using yourself as the standard is one of your bad habits!
Mana laughed.
Yeah, sorry. Well, I�ll explain that later
No need. I think it�s just useless knowledge.
No thanks either. I already forgot it
The twins refused coldly.
uu, Yo-chan
Nei comes clinging to me,
The twins are harsh with me!
Well, yeah, don�t mind them. Eri and Rie will get used to it
Yo-chan, when we come back to the mansion, could you play Double Blizzard with me?
Huh?
Will the 4th Super Robot War on Super Famicom do?
Hmm
Nei-sama, can we put off that joke for later?
Tsukiko says calmly.
Oops, sorry, as an apology, touch my breasts, Yo-chan
Nei grabs my hand and presses it on her voluptuously breasts.
If that�s the case, we�re going to touch Onii-chan�s penis
Yes, Mana-oneesan
Ah, me too
On the other hand, Mana and the twins go for my lower half.
Okay, now take your clothes off too Yo-chan
The four girls take off my bathrobe.
What the hell?
Let�s return to the topic from earlier. About why Kou-sama picked these sisters to become his family and the other girls weren�t chosen
Tsukiko ignores the crowd and talked to Torii-san.
And, as to why Torii-sama�s so fussed about this case, wanting to save the Kurama sisters, am I correct?
To prevent Misato-san, a young lady of the Kurama house, from becoming a prostitute of the Black Forest
Isn�t that obvious? Those who are born as nobles cannot become prostitutes for whatever reason!
Torii-san shouts.
You should help both of the daughters of Kurama house no matter what kind of method you use! Why don�t you get it?
Looking at the screaming Torii-san.
Onee-san, that�s what they call Double standard
Rie said.
Why is it that you have to save the young ladies no matter what? We are.no, Sonoko-chan and Naoko-chan will also become a prostitute but you don�t mind them?
What I�m trying to say is to save everyone!
Torii-san shouts.
If you save everyone, there will be no problems! I don�t understand why you�re not doing it!
She now throws all of her dissatisfaction towards me.
I already told you so many times that I can�t save everyone
I said.
When you save someone, you take responsibility for them
I replied while groping Nei�s breasts.
Kou-sama. What�s the reason why you accepted these girls as your family?
Tsukiko asks me.
Why I turned Rie and Eri to my family?
Kou-sama, you could�ve taken in the twins as nothing but sex slaves. A choice where they live separate from the family
Tsukiko talks as she reads my mind.
Actually, I thought of that last night.
Eri and Rie grew up in such a bad environment and learned from poor adults.
Therefore, they might not be a good influence on Agnes and the girls.
But, after talking to the twins today.
No, after having sex with them.
I changed my thoughts.
They�re much brighter than I thought. Eri and Rie
I pat their heads.
No, I knew that they were smart last night, but.
These twins tag teamed, trying to put pressure on us to get a better status
These girls are smart.
That�s how they kept themselves safe from bad adults.
The twins let them take photos and videos to sell for lolicons but they managed to escape prostitution.
The twins always stay together and dealt with the adults using logic.
However.
Just being smart isn�t good enough. It�s not just being about quick-witted. How do I say it? You need to look at the situation from a bigger perspective, and you have to understand not just your feelings but the feelings of other people too The twins look at me as I pat their heads.
At first, I thought that these girls only think of themselves. That�s why I thought that it would be bad to let them meet my family. But, Ya-chan and Mana kept them company for a night and these girls have opened up their hearts I.
Eri and Rie are girls who know the pain of others. They are like that, and so I�m taking them. Not just as slaves but as my family
Onii-san
Onii-san
I pat the cheeks of the twins with both hands.
Everyone in my family has approximately the same sad past as you girls. You�re not the only lonely one. That�s why it�s everyone, be kind to them. And then, everyone will be kind to Eri and Rie too Yes.
I understand
The twins promised me with teary eyes
You girls are smart, and so you listen attentively in silence when it comes to Kouzuki house, or The young ladies of the nobility but.
They listen to the information and don�t give anything unnecessary interruption.
The twins recognize Torii-san as a plain threat.
Therefore, they persist in making a face that they understand.
If they don�t get it, they can just ask Nei or me when Torii-san isn�t present.
That shows how smart the twins are because they do that.
Our family also has some young ladies in it. But, they�re also girls with various troubles and suffering with them. And, they�re our family, and so we help teach others. Don�t ever be jealous or feel grudge towards them. From today onwards, they�re Eri and Rie�s family too I understand
I promise
Good girls
I smiled at the twins.
Kou-sama, another question. Did you accept the sisters because they are beautiful?
Tsukiko asks.
No, that�s not it. Oh, but of course, Rie and Eri are cute and beautiful. You girls will become beauties in the future. But, I don�t accept girls based on their looks alone
I said.
Then, what is your standard?
Standard.
Right. Sonoko-san is a beauty, but I can�t accept her in my family. Kurosawa Naoko-san too
The two closed their hearts. They can only see themselves.
It�s not like they�re dumb, but, how do I say this?
If Minaho-neesan were to evaluate them, that would be.
Their speech and behavior show no intelligence. That�s why I think it�s impossible. For me
If it�s Minaho-neesan, she can build a relationship as master of the brothel and prostitutes, but.
I don�t think I can.
Much less accepting them to the family.
With Eri and Rie, I can feel intelligence from them. Their smarts aren�t half-hearted
Onii-san, I�m happy that you say that but.
You keep saying smart, smart, since earlier, but.
We�re not that smart
We have poor grades in our exams
We don�t even study at all
We hardly attend school
The twins looked down and said.
It�s not that kind of smart
I smiled at the two.
How do I say it? It�s more about the smart, or should I say the vitality, the strength to survive in the world
Oh, if it�s vitality, I�m confident in that
Yes, me too, I won�t go down that easy
The twins returned a smile.
I�m sure that once you find your objective in your life, your school grades will get better. It�s just that you girls had a poor environment. When you start living with us, it will get better
If they get to an environment where they can focus on their studies, they will grow more.
And you�ll become more beautiful too! I�ll teach you my methods!
Mana said.
Me too. I�ll teach you girls about makeup, accessories, and fashion
Nei said.
Everyone who loves Yo-chan and Yo-chan loves are sisters. Let�s get along!
Yes
Thank you
The twins happily reply as they made new sisters, a new family.
Now then, Kou-sama. As for Torii-sama
Tsukiko looked at me.
Kou-sama, do you sense some intelligence in her?
Well.
Torii-san looked at me surprised.
No, I can see that Torii-san is quite the smart girl. If you ask me if she�s smart when it comes to her school studies.
She even plays with the stocks.
But, I think that she lacks the wisdom to survive in the human world as a person, she lacks intelligence
I speak frankly.
Torii-san, you need to have an interest in people around you. Before claiming of what you think, what you want to happen, you need to know what the people around you think, what they want to happen what do you know about me?
Torii-san shouted.
Someone like you can�t criticize me!
This is no criticism
Oh.
Torii-san won�t hear from someone who isn�t from nobility like me.
Last question, Kou-sama
Tsukiko said.
Do you feel any charm from Torii-sama?
Huh?
Sure, she looks beautiful and I think that she�s a funny girl, but.
funny, me?
Torii-san, your saliva�s flying off.
Do you feel any sexual attraction from Torii-sama?
Tsukiko asks.
Sexual attraction
It means if Onii-san wants to have sex with Onee-san
Rie explained to Eri.
That�s.
No, not really. It�s not like I want to have sex with Torii-san
I answered honestly.
what did you say!
Why is Torii-san that surprised?
I mean, it doesn�t feel good to have sex with girls who lack intelligence
Yeah. Right.
No matter how cute, beautiful, rich, or even if she�s a young lady. She doesn�t understand other people�s feelings. Sex will be boring with her
I speak honestly.
Onee-san. Onii-san labeled you as a failure of a woman just now
Eri said
Having sex with you is no worth, he said
Rie too.
That�s the end of your life as a woman
I mean, she never even started
You�re right, Rie-chan
Of course, Eri-chan
Torii-san is dumbfounded.
I think a man who doesn�t care who it is as long as it�s a woman will gladly push Onee-san down, but
Someone like Onii-san wouldn�t want you
It meant that he doesn�t need a girl like Onee-san
Can�t help it. Onee-san isn�t that interesting at all
The twins pour salt on Torii-san�s wound
Tsukiko-san, had enough?
Nei calls Tsukiko.
Yes, I�m done
Tsukiko replied with a smile.
Well then, just watch us over there. Mariko-chan
Nei smiled.
Yo-chan and I will show you sex that is overflowing in intelligence
Chapter 982. Morning Sisters Eyes Watching
Naked beauties embrace me.
Torii-san, who�s the only one wearing clothes in the room.
i�m lacking intelligence? that�s not!
It looks like she�s shocked by my comment.
Sure, I�ll lose to you when it comes to beauty and body proportions! I don�t know about the other girls but I�m no match against you when it comes to beauty. I accept that, but!
She glares at Nei.
I couldn�t possibly lose to you when it comes to intelligence! I�m sure! That won�t happen!
Err.
I�m the top when it comes to our school tests! I�ve always been first ever since I enrolled!
Then, Michi.
Me too, what about it?
She speaks with an expressionless face.
I�m in a different grade from Torii-sama, and since Torii-sama is only interested in herself, you may not know but I�ve also placed top ever since I entered school
Michi�s a genius.
And, Edie, my sister, has a high learning ability. It�s only been three months since she arrived in Japan and now she can speak Japanese fluently
She uses broken Japanese as a joke but she already can read an old Japanese book and read some difficult Kanji with ease.
She has plenty of knowledge that she would teach me, a man who lived in Japan for longer.
Also, the intelligence we mention just now isn�t about your learning ability, memory, nor mathematics
Michi said.
It�s your ability to cross through the society as a person
And you say that I lack that?
Torii-san speaks in a low tone.
Yes. For one to survive the interweaved society of people, you�ll need insight and analysis power. That�s the intelligence Nei-oneesama is talking about. Torii-sama has an overwhelming lack of it Michi looked at the twins.
It�s about making the best choice when you fall into a difficult situation. To check what kind of relationships the people in the place have and find the keyman and how to deal with them. The twins have done that. They have good insight and analysis power. Their senses are a bit unrefined, but we can train them. They have some exceptional talent The twins looked at each other.
Rie-chan, it seems that she�s praising us
But, she said that we�re unrefined
Well, we can�t do anything about that, we�re daughters of Yakuza
I.
No, that�s not it. You girls are no longer daughters of Yakuza,. You�re our family now
But, we don�t know how to become refined
We�ll only embarrass Onii-san and everyone
The twins are insecure about the fact that their parents are some half-hearted Yakuza.
You can learn one at a time. It�s okay to be embarrassed. I�ll also carry that embarrassment with me
Besides, whenever Minaho-neesan or Misuzu brings me to a high-class restaurant.
I�ve done a lot of embarrassing things there.
Minaho-neesan and Misuzu would tell me that I should do this when that later but.
I�m not telling you two to become some young lady from somewhere. All you have to do is to become better than the low-class, okay? We�ll be together from now on. Eri and Rie, you�re going to places together with your big and little sisters Oh, right, we need elegance there
Then, it�s bad to bring embarrassment to the people we�re with
We need to get ourselves together
Yes, Eri-chan. We need to study a lot
Look. The twins understood what I said just now.
That�s the intelligence I�m talking about.
The conversation won�t end if it�s Tokuda Sonoko-san and Tendou Otome I�m talking to.
Of course, Torii-san too.
I don�t get it. These girls are, well, I�d say that they�re cuter than the ordinary, but I can�t sense any special skill that makes Kuromori-sama go out of his way to shelter them
Torii-san doesn�t get it.
Then, Torii-san, among the people in the room right now, do you know the order of people? I mean, you�ve been peeking already
Order?
Yes. Like, who�s the leader, sub-leader, what do you think?
I asked. Torii-san.
It�s nothing special, Kuromori-sama should be on the top because you are Misuzu-sama�s partner, but that�s not the case. If it�s in this room, she�s the leader
Torii-san points at Nei.
She�s the one taking the initiative with the conversation since earlier. Kuromori-sama seems to be following her. I don�t know what kind of power relationship you two have, however. But, Kuromori-sama�s the second. Then, everyone else follows. Well, Kudou Michi-san is a subordinate of Kouzuki house, and I don�t know much about these girls but they�re people from Kuromori house, right?
She sends Tsukiko and Mana a glance.
Nei�s the leader, I�m the sub-leader. Michi, Tsukiko, and Mana all follow me in the same rank.
What about you Eri and Rie, what do you think?
I throw the same question to the twins.
She�s completely wrong. Onii-san has the highest status in this place
Eri said.
That�s right. Nei-oneesan always looks at Onii-san�s face when she�s about to say something. When she�s about to talk, she checks on what Onii-san is thinking and then she talks
Nei-oneesan loves to look after others. That�s why she stands in front and move the conversation forward
She�s not thinking that she�s the leader of this place
That�s correct.
And then, Nei-oneesan and this Onee-san
Yes, it�s Tsukiko-oneesan
Tsukiko-oneesan is very considerate
Who�s the older one, Nei-oneesan or Tsukiko-oneesan?
Rie asks.
Well, ahaha. We�re of the same age but a lot happened to me so that�s why I�m a year lower in school
Nei laughed.
Both of us are 18 but I�m left behind in second-year high school. That said, I�m no match against Tsukiko-san, or should I say.
I�m thankful for that consideration but, Nei-sama, I.
Tsukiko speaks.
Right. Nei�s a member of Black Forest, and Tsukiko, the eldest of the Takakura sisters, the newcomers, haven�t mingled with each other that much yet.
They�re of the same age, and so it�s somewhat hard for them to be friends.
Nei often talks to Yomi, Luna, Koyomi-chan, the younger girls.
Tsukiko also gets along with Agnes.
You two should stop with the -san, and -sama you two are of the same age
I proposed.
You girls are of the same age, right?
Got it. You�re right, Yo-chan. Then, I�ll call you Tsuki-chan from now on
Nei immediately accepts my proposal.
No, please call me Tsukiko. I�ll call you Nei as well
Tsukiko read Nei�s thoughts. When it comes to Nei, calling someone with a -chan as suffix doesn�t mean that she shows affection to them.
Nei�s bright personality is fake.
Calling people with a suffix is her way of placing a wall in her heart.
Haa, geez. I guess I�m no match against Tsukiko. You can see everything after all
Nei sighed.
Oh, I�m sorry about that. Nei
Tsukiko laughed.
It�s my first time calling someone of my age with their name
Ehehe, me too
I see. Tsukiko is the daughter of the shrine maiden, which means she�s always under the eyes of the Yakuza.
Nei acted as the delinquent girl in the school.
Both of them never had a close friend.
Let�s get along from now on
Likewise
Tsukiko came with us, not Yomi or Luna.
It�s because she wants to use this opportunity to get along with Nei.
I think that Minaho-neesan or Katsuko-nee planned this.
Knowing how it will end up with sex later, the two will certainly get along.
Err, let�s put that aside
Rie said.
For some reason, Tsukiko-oneesan always looks after Mana-oneesan
Ah, I noticed that too
Huh, Tsukiko and Mana?
Well.
Tsukiko smiles bashfully.
I understand how Mana-san�s thoughts the most. Uhm, I�m not raised in an ordinary environment, and so I�m very interested in how Mana-san thinks and feel
Even if she can read other people�s minds, Tsukiko�s still a girl.
She didn�t trust anyone else�s senses as she�s lived enclosed inside the Takakura shrine.
Therefore, she observes Mana�s heart as she�s the one closest to the ordinary.
Oh. I get that. After all, I�m not ordinary either
Nei�s heart has her former personality, Yasuko, and her act, Nei, there�s two characters inside.
Tsukiko finds it hard to use as a reference.
Michi-san thinks too fast. Sometimes, I couldn�t chase after her
Michi, a child prodigy can make decisions in an instant and act on it.
That would be difficult for Tsukiko to use it as a reference.
Then, Mana-oneesan always looks at everyone�s situation.
Yes. She�s always watching to make sure she can follow up
The twins appraise Mana.
She�s not just obeying, as Onee-san said.
That�s right. Mana-oneesan is a very active participant
She�s like a defense in soccer. She covers up for the places that need her
Then, Michi-oneesan�s the goalkeeper
Right, she�s always looking at the whole room
Michi�s a bodyguard, and so she does that to deal with the situation anytime.
She looks at the place from a bird�s eye view.
She doesn�t concentrate on just one thing to make sure she doesn�t miss anything.
You two have good eyes
Mana smiled at the two.
That�s obvious
We always have to look around and think.
Or else, we might become unable to escape from the weird people
All of Father�s acquaintances are dangerous people
That�s right, the twins;
They cannot survive in their world if they don�t watch, and increase their insight and analysis power.
There are people who want to deceive Father, trying to kidnap us by saying that they work for lolicon movie industry
Yeah, people who try to deceive you speak at a high tension
Oh, there was that old man on a Benz with a weird color
Yes, that one, the purplish-red Benz. It looked like it�s dripping out starch iodine juice or something
That guy was so skilled with his lip service that he fooled Father, but.
Oh, that guy was thinking of speaking until he creates an opportunity and pushes us inside the car forcibly
There�s also the opposite of him, the guy who stays quiet all the time. They make such a displeased face, trying to look irritated. Then, you know that they�re planning something
Oh, the old man with his HiAce
Yes, that old man in his HiAce
They�ve gone through a lot.
You also need to see who�s the big boss of the group when it comes to the Yakuza
Yeah, some of them are younger to be called aniki and yet they succeeded in life
They talk on both smoothly that they start the fight
When people on bad terms are at the same place, they keep checking on each other
We make sure that no harm reaches us when it comes to the results
These girls had their ordinary lives like that.
Torii-san lacks the eyes to see through that. You don�t look at people. You use only the knowledge you have in your head and so that�s why you pretend that you know everything, thinking because I�m Misuzu�s partner, or because Michi is a bodyguard, or the relationship of Kuromori and Kouzuki house I tell Torii-san.
Therefore, you say that I lack intelligence?
Yes. At least, I can�t see you as smart. How do I say it.
I look for the right words.
Torii-san, you�re amazing at making a profit using stock trade, but.
Torii-san looked at me.
For example, if the two of us were to infiltrate a place where enemies are hiding and we don�t know where. I don�t want that. It�s unreliable. Torii-san will surely let the enemy notice our existence and we couldn�t capture them. It�s good if they escaped, but what if they ambushed us instead? I don�t think we�re going to survive that I don�t get that example
Torii-san speaks standoffishly.
It�s not an example. We carry out plans like that often,. If I�m going with Ya-chan, Tsukiko, of course, Michi and Mana, then Rie and Eri. I trust them as we enter enemy territory. But, I can�t do that with Torii-san. I can�t let myself die yet That�s my final evaluation for her.
Oh well. Go watch us Have sex for now
I said.
Torii-san should know it too once your prejudice disappears and you look properly
Understand what?
Torii-san shows a confused look.
Our ideals. What we aim for. You should see that while we have sex. Once you understand that, I�m sure that you will understand a lot
Me?
I.
The reason why we�re a family.
Okay? Then, let�s start with me
I lay down on the bed in the nap room.
First, Nei and me.
Everyone formed a circle, watching us.
Naturally, Torii-san joins in.
You know, sex is quite graphic, isn�t it? Some call it even gross. But you know.
Nei smiles at everyone.
It depends on the method, you can also have beautiful sex. Like sex scenes on movies
Yeah, we have to give them a good show.
Okay, sit down Yo-chan
Nei and I sit on seiza, facing each other
Ehehe. Well then, please treat me well
Nei bows her head with her three fingers sticking on the bed.
Ah, likewise, please take care of me
I bow my head in a hurry.
Yeah. Then, shower me with your love. I�ll shower you with mine
We kneel.
Then embraced each other�s body.
aahn Yo-chan, I love love love you!
Nei�s voluptuous breasts push against my chest.
Her white skin is already flushed.
I can feel her stiff nipples.
Nei�s hand gently pats my naked back.
I do the same to her.
Ufufu, I love you
Nei whispers to my ears.
Even in kissing, it�s not all about going intensely and entwining tongues. You can do it like this too
Nei gives me light pecks as if she�s a small bird.
As soon as our lips touch each other, they part immediately.
This kind of kissing is also fun.
Nei�s eyes show a gentle smile.
Ya-chan, you�re so beautiful
We�re this close and that�s why I sincerely think that way.
That perfectly shaped face. Fair and white skin. Big black pupils.
Because I�m with Yo-chan
Nei replies.
I become stronger when I�m with Yo-chan. That�s why I become more beautiful
Ya-chan�s still beautiful even without me
I said.
That�s not true. My beauty loses meaning when Yo-chan�s gone. I exist for Yo-chan
Then, Nei pushed me down the bed.
Here, time for some breasts
She pushes me down and then her breasts on my face.
Lick it
I suck on her breasts like a baby on her mother.
I went lower then sucked on Nei�s nipples.
Ahn, that feels good. It feels good. Yo-chan
Nei�s nipples become pointy inside my mouth. I played with it.
Ya-chan
I purposely make wet sounds.
I lick and suck on Nei�s nipples.
Wow, that looks good! Onii-san and Nei-oneesan
Eri said.
Look, Onii-chan�s not scary when having sex, right? He looks at his partner, and he never does anything dangerous, and he�s careful not to hurt you. He doesn�t push it to his pace
Mana said. Rie;
It�s true. Onii-san�s so gentle
Really?
I think that I�m just doing an ordinary one.
Hey, Yo-chan.Mugyuu!
Nei buries my face in her breasts.
I can feel her warm and elastic breasts with my whole face.
Geez, Ya-chan
I escape from Nei�s lump of meat then embraced her hips.
Nei�s got such huge breasts and ass and yet, her hips are thin.
It always surprises me.
Ufufu, Yo-chan
Then, Nei kissed me again.
This time, she inserts her tongue.
I also entwine my tongue with her. I slurped.
I�m wet
Nei looks at me with such passionate eyes.
So, how do you want to do it?
Chapter 983. Morning Sisters Beautiful Sex with Nei
Come here, Yo-chan
Nei lies down the bed and invites me.
She spreads her legs.
Her crotch is already overflowing with love nectar.
Ya-chan
I get on top of Nei.
First, a kiss.
I enjoy the feeling of her puffed up lips.
Ufufu Yo-chan! Yo-chan
Nei smiles happily.
She rubs my skin with her palm and affirms the sensation.
My Yo-chan Ufufu
Nei sniffs my nape.
Yeah, it smells like Yo-chan
Huh, do I stink?
I don�t know.
No, it�s a manly smell. I love Yo-chan�s smell!
If it�s in that sense, then let�s do the same.
I sniff Nei�s cleavage.
Women�s soft skin smells like sweet milk.
Ya-chan smells good too. When I sniff this scent
Hmm? What�s up?
Nei smiles.
My erect dick just gets harder
I sniff Nei�s skin.
Get harder and harder. Make it as hard as diamonds. Then, shove it inside Onee-chan
Nei.
Onee-chan belongs to Yo-chan, and so if you want to do it, just do it as much as you want
Nei�s finger gently caresses my penis.
Yes, it really is hard. Ufufu, Onee-chan�s wet too. Onee-chan gets even wetter as we embrace each other
aah, Nei.
My Onee-chan.
I bury my face on Nei�s voluptuous breasts and lick her nipples as I massage her breasts with my hands.
Yo-chan loves breasts as always. How�s mine?
It�s great. It�s soft, bouncy, and warm
Ah, yes, I love Yo-chan�s tongue licking my breasts!
I played with her breasts until I had my fill then I crawled my tongue lower.
I lick her cute navel.
Ya-chan�s stomach is soft
My hand and tongue feel Nei�s stomach.
Huh, you meant that it�s squishy?
No, not like that. Of course, Ya-chan�s stomach is firm, but.
It�s thin. I feel like she�ll break if I embrace too hard.
But you know, Ya-chan�s not muscular at all
Well, I�m not training like how Edie or Reika-oneesan does it. I keep it moderate. It�s not my job to fight the dangerous people, I run before they can catch me. I don�t need any more training than that Nei said.
I have no interests in anything other than staying as Yo-chan�s beautiful big sister
Nei�s indeed beautiful. Her face, body proportions, her skin.
Yo-chan, do you love your Onee-chan?
Nei asks bashfully.
Of course I do
I replied energetically.
Onee-chan also loves Yo-chan
Nei looked up at me and smiled.
Come. I want it now. Onee-chan wants Yo-chan
I also want to go inside Onee-chan
Then hurry. Come inside me
I prepared for the missionary position.
I push my erect penis into Nei�s slit and smear my glans with her love nectar.
Kuchuri, kuchuri.
That sour smell of lewdness is enclosed in the room.
aah, hurry!
Yeah, I�m going in. Onee-chan
I grind my hips inside.
aahn, Yo-chan�s inside!
Punyunyunyu.
Nei�s vagina feels the highest grade of beauty.
It�s hot inside, and it clamps me. Yet, it also has a gentle wrapping sensation.
Hmm, fuu! More! Deeper!
aah! Onee-chan!
My tensed glans goes deeper inside Nei.
This vagina never accepted anyone but my penis.
No, only my erect penis can go inside this.
Nei is mine. I won�t give her to anyone.
aah, guu!
Does it hurt?
I stopped moving.
No, I�m feeling it
Nei smiled with a blushing face.
Make me feel more of it
Yeah.
I shove it all in one go.
Haa, it�s all in!
Our abdomens touch each other.
My whole penis is inside Nei�s vagina.
Haa, haa
Nei takes deep breaths as a foreign object is pushed deep inside of her.
Her sweet breath reaches my face.
Hey, Yo-chan
Nei smiles.
What?
I�m happy right now. Very happy
Nei.
We�re connected. Ahn. It feels good. Such happiness. There�s nothing better than this
Nei�s eyes became teary.
It�s okay. I mean, we�re going to reach for more. I�m going to make Onee-chan happy
Then, Onee-chan will make Yo-chan happier too
I�ve already reached that.
It�s because I can have sex with such a beautiful sister of mine.
I�m going to move now
Yes, move. Feel good with my body
Onee-chan too, feel good with my dick
It feels good! Yo-chan�s penis always feels good!
I slowly move my hips.
Kuun Haahn, aah!
Nei moans.
It�s not just sexual pleasure.
I study how Nei feels pleasure with her moans.
Her expressions, her moans, she shows all of it to me without hiding anything.
aah, Onee-chan, your face shows pleasure
Yes. After all, it feels good. Yo-chan�s making the same face too! Haa
It feels good. It feels good inside Onee-chan
I speed up my hips. I go stronger.
aah, aahn! aah!
Nei matches with my movements and swings her body lewdly.
Her voluptuous breasts dances around.
I love seeing that.
Yes! Yo-chan! aah! It feels good!
Nei looks up at me. Her eyes are open. She never looks away from me.
I also look at Nei as she feels pleasure.
aah, aah, aahn! Yo-chan Yo-chan!
I change my speed and the intensity of my thrusts.
I�m indulging myself in sex with Nei.
aah, Yo-chan, there! It feels good there!
I continue rubbing my glans inside Nei�s vagina, to the pleasure points.
I know. I can feel where it is
Whenever I have sex with Nei, I look for the deeper part, and the way I entwine with her.
No matter how much I search for it, it won�t last forever.
Our sex continues to deepen.
Perhaps, as soon as I think that I understand everything about Nei.
Our sex will stop growing.
But I.
The day I will completely understand Nei will never come.
After all, Nei changes every day. She�s growing.
Me too.
The more we make love the more we love each other. Then, I find a new Nei.
Therefore, the search is everlasting.
I always have to use my eyes to discover today�s Nei
aahn Yes, that one feels good!
It seems that my movements found a new spot for Nei.
Where? here?
Yes! There! aah! It feels good! Yo-chan, it feels good!
I focused and attacked that point.
I have to learn it.
aah, Yo-chaan! aah!
It looks like a pleasure spot.
I move my hips dynamically.
aah, i�m cumming!
Go on, cum!
I spurt my hips in one go.
I slam my hips vigorously and hard.
Pichu, pichu
Love nectar sprays out from the connected part.
Yo-chan! Your hand! Let�s hold hands!
Yes!
I held hands with Nei.
Nei grabs my hand tightly.
Ooh, her hands are sweating.
Her skin seems to be tensed.
Her breasts stiffened.
Her nipples are pointing.
Her skin on her cheeks is flushed.
Her whole body is sweating.
It�s coming.
Yo-chan! I! I�m!
Nei looked up at me with such passionate eyes.
Yes. I know. I know
I say while swinging my hips intensely.
I�m also sweating a lot.
The sweat dripping from my forehead drips to Nei�s swaying breasts.
aah, haa, Yo-chaan! aahn! aahn!
Then, Nei.
Cumming! I�m cumming! Cumming!
Nei reached a climax with her hand holding mine.
I�m cumming! Cumming! aah! Yo-chan! I love you! I love you! I love you!
Nei bends her back and her narrow vagina clamps me tightly.
Ooh, what beauty.
What cuteness.
Nei when she cums.
It�s lovely.
To think that Nei can feel this much from sex.
Haa, haa, haa!
Nei reaches ecstasy with eyes that melt in pleasure.
I stopped moving my hips and embraced Nei.
I kissed her lips.
Uu, uu
Nei slurps up my tongue roughly.
I gently massage Nei�s breasts.
It�s important to do the after play while she�s still feeling the reverberations of the climax.
aah, aah, aah!
Cumming together is the best, but.
Sometimes, letting Nei cum first is also great.
I can appreciate how cute Nei is.
Onee-chan, so cute
I said. Then gently pat Nei�s flushed skin.
Hmm, looking at that makes me understand that my sex isn�t on that level yet
Mana said.
Everyone in the bed watches Nei and I have sex.
Tsukiko, Michi, Mana, Eri and Rie.
And Torii-san.
Nei-oneechan and Onii-chan�s sex has the best balance of distribution of the embracer and embraced
Mana?
If this was Onii-chan and Katsuko-oneechan. It would look like Katsuko-oneechan�s embracing Onii-chan. If it was me, it would show a strong embrace from Onii-chan
That�s.
I want to reach Nei-oneechan�s state as soon as possible
Oh, right.
It�s my fault.
When I have sex with Mana and the other girls younger, I become superior.
On the other hand, when it comes to Katsuko-nee or Nagisa, I get spoiled.
IN Nei�s case. I want to embrace Nei�s beautiful and voluptuous body, I also want to embrace Nei�s fragile heart.
That�s why it has a good balance of Giving and Receiving love
But, that made us understand how Onii-san and Nei-oneesan love each other
Rie said.
Right. It was beautiful. I never knew that sex could because this beautiful, where it makes you feel warm when watching
Eri.
Yes. We�ve never seen this from the lewd videos Father watches
Right. That was nothing but gross
It�s vulgar
Yeah, they only ask Here? Here? Do you feel good here?
They even say That was great, it makes me blow the conch.
What kind of lewd video is that?
But, when people who love each other have sex, it�s beautiful. Lovely
Mana told the twins.
Yes. I see. When I watched Onii-san and Nei-oneesan, I thought that it was cute
They�re enjoying, smiling. Yet, they�re also doing their best
True, Onii-san�s doing his best in sex
Furthermore, he treasures Nei-oneesan. You can feel it
So that�s why it feels refreshing. Sex, I mean
I thought the same
Rie and Eri said in turns.
Haa, haa, haa, haa. That was great. Yo-chan. Thanks!
Nei who finally come to her senses from the reverberations, told me.
I wanted your semen inside me if possible, but I was the first, can�t help it
Sorry
Geez, Yo-chan, you don�t have to apologize for that. It still felt great
Nei pats my head.
Well, Yo-chan, the next girl is waiting
Nei smiled.
Err. Mana and the girls had it in the shower room already
Mana looked at Michi and Tsukiko.
Michi-oneechan and Tsukiko-san, go first
Then, Michi.
Tsukiko-oneesama. Shall we serve him together?
Together with me?
Yes. I think that�s better
Michi looked at Tsukiko with a serious face.
Oh, I see
Tsukiko read Michi�s thoughts.
I see. Michi-san and Edie-san are rich in ideas. I have my power but I still lack in wisdom
Michi suggested something to Tsukiko?
Hey, Yo-chan. It�s time to switch! Okay?
Ah, yeah
I get up and pulled my penis out of Nei.
It feels sad though.Aah, aahn!
My penis slides out of Nei�s vagina.
There we go! Here! Touch!
Nei gets up of the bed and touched Tsukiko and Michi�s shoulders.
Then, let�s go! March!
No, don�t say March. Michi.
Please give us your love, Kou-sama
Tsukiko bows her head with her three fingers of each hand on the floor.
Another old fashioned method.
Yeah, likewise
18 and 15.
The elder of the Takakura shrine maiden sisters, and the bodyguard who mastered Kudou arts.
I wonder how they will come at me? I don�t know at all.
If I recall, Tsukiko-oneesama didn�t receive Master�s semen last night
Michi said.
Now that she mentioned it.
Tsukiko�s among those I didn�t creampie last night.
Therefore, please pour it inside Tsukiko-oneesama in the end
yeah.
Tsukiko intends to become pregnant with my child.
I have to cum inside her.
Please take care of me. Kou-sama
Then, the two beauties face me
Excuse me
Excuse me
Tsukiko receives instructions from Michi�s mind.
The two are perfectly in sync.
Oh.
Are the two of them going on front and back as I sit down?
I thought.
Tsukiko-oneesama, I will take Master�s back
Michi lets Tsukiko take my front.
No, I�ll take Kou-sama�s back
Tsukiko smiles.
But, I have no breasts.
Michi looked down. Tsukiko;
However, Kou-sama loves to look at Michi-san�s cute face
She tells Michi.
Show your face to Kou-sama
Tsukiko-oneesama
Tsukiko is taking down Michi�s breast insecurity.
Yeah, Michi�s such a beauty. I love looking at Michi�s face
Such a beautiful face that looks like a Japanese doll.
It�s almost unbelievable that this cute girl is unbeatable in combat.
do you really like my face?
Michi trembles.
Isn�t that obvious? Why would I lie about that?
I replied.
but, I�m no match against Nei-oneesama in beauty. Against Katsuko-oneesama in gorgeousness. Misuzu-sama and Ruriko-sama are much more beautiful than me
Err.
It�s all in different genre
I.
Michi�s the MVP when it comes to the small, yet silent Japanese girl this year
Huh, what about me Onii-san?
Me?
The twins asked.
You girls are in the small yet talkative Japanese girls. You two are both in the first place so don�t worry
In Michi�s case, she�s a battle girl. In Eri and Rie�s case, they�re twins. I can�t speak of such obvious traits.
That�s not how it works.
I don�t like Michi because of her strength.
I didn�t turn Rie to my family because the twins are beautiful.
All of them are cute girls. I want to love them forever.
It can�t be helped! Well then, we�re going to fight on who�s the best! Rie-chan
I won�t lose. Eri-chan
The twins smiled at each other.
No, you know girls.Instead of fighting off on the same division, how about one of you become a girl who�s small and talks a lot but studies a lot too?
Nei speaks to the twins while wiping off her sweat.
If that�s the case, I�ll go with the small but talkative and cant� study
That�s unfair, Eri-chan. I wanted to take that one too
Err.
Do your studies. Not that I�m forcing you
I told the twins.
Yes, if Onii-san says it, I won�t force it
Me too, I won�t force it
No, I mean.
Go study.
Chapter 984. Morning Sisters Michi�s Sex Big Bang!
Master
The naked Michi comes after me who�s sitting on the bed.
Tsukiko goes to my back.
Yeah. Michi has a beauty that�s only her own. I like that
Her chest may be flat but she has such fair white skin. Her body has such a nice framework.
She�s so small and delicate, and yet, she�s filled with vitality.
Furthermore, her face is a high-class beauty.
Master�s the only one who says it that way
No, anyone can see that Michi�s cute
The students in Michi�s school all know that she�s Misuzu�s bodyguard.
Kouzuki house will not let the young lady of the main house accompanied by a bodyguard that�s lacking in skill.
Besides, Michi showed off how high her fighting strength is to the young ladies of nobility at the party yesterday.
Therefore, they know that Michi�s an incredibly strong battle girl, but.
Michi is nothing but a cute girl from the eyes of ordinary people
Especially with ordinary men, they can�t sense anything that would relate her to martial arts.
But, if not for Master, nobody will accept a woman like me
Well.
I understand how much I�m unattached to the common sense of this world
She�s not just a small and cute girl. She�s mastered Kudou arts, using Qi skills. and She loves Misuzu. Yeah.
Sure, that�s not normal.
Furthermore, I will love nobody but Master
Michi.
I wonder why did I fall in love this much?
Michi gently caresses my face.
Even now, Misuzu-oneesama�s the woman I love the most in this world, but Master is the male I love the most in this world
And Misuzu doesn�t have a penis.
Therefore, I�m the only human that can have sex with Michi.
Uhm, I like you.I yearn for you.I love you.That.Master
Michi looks at me bashfully.
Let�s have sex.
Then, she embraced me tightly.
Ooh, Michi�s skin is warm.
She�s warmer than Nei.
Subcutaneous fat is useful as a heat-insulating material
Tsukiko whispers from my behind as she read my thoughts.
Therefore, generally, men can feel that women have colder temperatures
I see.
Nei-sama, no, Nei is voluptuous and so you can sense that her body has a lower temperature
Tsukiko said.
Hey, Tsukiko! You make it sound that I�m puffed up with that subcutaneous fat!
Nei�s angry.
No, I only mentioned voluptuous. Your breasts, butt, and thighs are rich but Nei�s other places are tight
Bon Kyuu Pon, you mean?
Yes, that expression is suitable enough
Then that�s good!
Nei speaks satisfied.
Uhm, then that means I lack in meat on my chest and butt?
Michi asks Tsukiko with a heavy expression.
Yes. That�s correct. However, Kou-sama feel Michi-san�s body as warmer compared to Nei
Auu
Michi feels down again.
Oh, I only stated the fact. But, it�s another story on what Kou-sama thinks with the facts
Tsukiko smiled.
That�s right, I like the current Michi so don�t mind it
This time, I embraced Michi�s shoulders.
Master
Michi�s eyes seek my lips.
Therefore, I kissed her while I give her a hug.
Michi immediately inserts her tongue in my mouth.
Her aggressiveness is her true nature.
Hmm, hmm, sann
She�s rubbing her chest to mine while we exchange such a passionate kiss.
I reach out for Michi�s ass and grope it.
Fuauu!
It has an elasticity of ta raw rubber that you can�t think she�s a girl who trains her body.
It�s not fat, but it�s not hard muscle either. It�s soft, flexible, and strong muscles.
To think that Michi�s ass got this much charm.
Master! Uhm, I�m.
Michi�s leaking out hot sighs.
Her eyes are melting in pleasure.
She speaks to me.
I�m wet enough already
That�s a lie.
Michi�s pussy isn�t that loose yet.
She loves it when my penis forces it�s way inside her.
Forcibly opening her narrow path.
Then.
I see, then I�m going to put it inside Michi now
I ordered Michi.
We�re both sitting in the bed. It�s got to be sitting position.
Michi.
Yes, thank you for the order, Master
She raised herself with one foot to make it easy for my penis to enter.
then, we�re having sex. Please watch Michi
Michi tells the girls around the bed.
Doing that kind of thing shows that she�s indeed a masochist.
Wow, I want to see closer!
Me too!
Eri and Rie immediately come close.
Earlier, Nei-oneesan�s sex had such impact, but.
We have the same height as Michi-oneesan
I want to see how Onii-san�s penis enters her
Me too
Oh right. Mana grew taller.
The twins would want to watch Michi�s sex, who has a closer height to them compared to Nei, as close as possible.
Then look closely
Michi said, then spreads her legs to an M shape to let the twins see.
Then, she touches my glans with her hand.
Michi-oneesan, your pussy is small
I think it�s smaller than ours?
Can Onii-san�s thick dick enter you?
It might tear your apart.
Michi;
There�s no need to worry! Hmmph!
She spreads her slit with her fingers then placed my glans on her entrance.
You take a deep breath here. Then you lower your hips as you exhale
Suu.
Haa.
My penis fills up her narrow pussy.
Wow! That�s amazing
It really went in!
The twins are surprised.
So it went in our pussy like that
Right. Eri-chan, it was like that
Speaking of which, Rie-chan got screwed by this dick too
Eri and Rie are aroused.
Onee-san, you should take a look too
That�s right. It�s rare to see something like this
They call out Torii-san who watches us with a confused face.
Kuu
Jubububububu!
Ooh, that�s tight.
It�s like you�re thrusting your finger in a densely packed clay.
My penis fills Michi�s insides.
Michi�s struggling to breathe.
However, her insides are overflowing with love nectar.
Michi�s pussy is accepting my penis.
It hurts a bit, but the pain feels great!
Zufufubu!
Finally, Michi�s pussy accepted my penis to the root.
Wow. It�s all inside
To think that the long and thick object went inside to the root
Humans are amazing
This happened to us too
The twins stared at the joint.
That�s right. Eri-chan and Rie-chan also had it all inside to the root
Mana laughs.
No, earlier, it was embarrassing
We couldn�t see the connected part ourselves
Now, they�ve calmed down and are looking. Since I�m having sex with Michi.
I don�t mind. Watch closely. This is my sex!
Michi slowly begins to move her hips.
She holds my shoulder and moves her hips skillfully.
She�s not moving up and down but coiling it around.
Kuchu, kuchu, kuchu.
Lewd wet sounds coming from the connected part.
My dick is stimulated with Michi�s wet and hot pussy.
Ooh.
Kou-sama, don�t move. Leave it to Michi-san
While I�m connected to Michi in sitting position, Tsukiko sticks closely to my back.
She embraces my body and is fixed to my body like an anchor.
Therefore, I can�t move my hips at all.
Ufufu, Kou-sama
Ooh, Tsukiko�s breasts are pushing against my back. Her nipples are ticklish.
Master! Master!
Michi lets out a lewd voice.
Michi
I grabbed Michi�s ass and helped out her hips as she moves.
This kind of style is nice too
Yes, it�s like Onii-san�s carrying you
I want to do that next time
Me too
The twins seem to like this position.
There are still more positions that feel good! Just ask Yo-chan and he�ll try out a lot of things with you
Nei told the twins.
Oh, the 48 positions!
Right, there are 48 kinds of positions
They�re still young and yet they know that already.
Well, if you think of their environment. Yeah.
Ahaha, but you know, using the 48 positions from Edo period is something hard and impossible unless your body is flexible
Nei said.
Ruri-chan is aiming for a complete set of creampie photos but I think she stopped at 15, right?
Actually, most of the 48 positions can connect you with their style but it doesn�t feel great.
Also, some of them make you ask that the position is just a bit of change from the other.
Ruri-oneechan hasn�t given up yet. It�s just that it looked like yoga more than lewd pictures and so she�s studying how to make it look lewder and then she�ll resume
Ruriko loves taking photos of sex. She�s enjoying recording herself and the other girls have sex.
Besides, she mentioned that she wants to perfect recording various situations. Therefore, Ruri-oneechan�s intending to become a student council staff
What the hell?
You know, ordinary middle school girls� term in the student council is only until the third year in autumn, see? But, Ruri-oneechan�s school has 99% of the students enter high school, and so the term reaches until the end of the second semester. The second student council election is on January, she mentioned Mana said.
With that schedule, the third year can participate in the autumn school festival, right? Also, you know, Ruri-oneechan�s middle school only elects the student council president. The president decides of all the other members Therefore, she intends to become a student council officer on the autumn of her third year in middle school.
Her time in middle school is only few. Therefore, she wants to take photos of her sex with Onii-chan in the student council room by all means
That�s.
Nobody ever had sex in Ruri-oneechan�s school, much less on the student council room of the middle school
Well, that�s obvious.
That�s the school for the top daughters of Japan.
Master! Me too! I want to do the same! aah!
Michi�s vagina tightens.
I want to mate with Master inside the school
Michi wiggles her hips while breathing roughly.
Yes, assault! Please assault me! I want Master to assault me inside the school. Please bang me in the desk I always use. Violate me. Then, Michi will always remember how Master violated me every time I�m in class until graduation No, concentrate on your lessons.
That said. Michi�s a genius who can memorize the whole textbook after reading it once.
She probably feels bored taking ordinary lessons.
aah! I love Master! I love having sex with Master! I love it when Master violates me! aah! I can�t go on without Master!
Michi.
This face, this body, this penis, this heart, I love them all!
Michi.It seems that her release is much louder than usual.
Is this?
I looked at Tsukiko.
Yes, it�s me. I�m opening Michi-san�s heart for a bit
Tsukiko�s sticking to my back closely.
I�m connected to Michi through my dick.
Her Miko power works better when she�s touching skins.
That means, through my body, Tsukiko is.
It�s okay. I won�t do anything that will make Kou-sama worry
Tsukiko said.
I�m only giving Michi-san a bit of adjustment.
Adjustment.
It�s to let Michi-san draw out her power from the inside better
That means.
Currently, she�s able to let out about 60% of it. I would like to adjust it so she could release all of it
why? uu
I�m also rising up from Michi�s squeezing.
If we do that, Michi-san will be able to convey 100% of what she feels
Tsukiko. You.
Kou-sama too. Please don�t hold back.We�re women Kou-sama can use to ejaculate anytime. It�s okay, please take it easy when you embrace us
Oh, Tsukiko�s also loosening me up.
aah! That�s right! More! Master! Violate me more! Please rape me! Master, please pour your hot semen into my womb!
Michi�s hips speed up.
Pisha, pisha, pisha, pisha!
These repeated intense movements make sounds as our abdomens slam each other.
I want it! I want the hot stuff! I love you! Master! aah! aah! aah!
Michi�s gasping hard and the girls are drawn into her.
Ah, this is.
Nei noticed.
But, it�s too late.
aah! Master! I�m cumming! I�m flying! aah! Master! Please finish it inside this shameless Michi!
me too!
Let it out! Inside! Inside me! I don�t mind if I get pregnant! No, I want Master�s child! Please! Impregnate Michi
uu, aah!
If I cum in this situation, I might become crazy.
It�s okay. Please trust me
Tsukiko embraces me from behind.
I�m watching everyone too
I see. If that�s the case.
Michi! I�m cumming! I�m going to pour it inside Michi!
Yes! Master! Let it out! Let it out! Cum! Cum! aah! aah! aah!
I can�t hold it anymore.
Michi! I love you!
Byurururururu!
My semen pours into Michi�s womb.
The hot stuff is coming in! aah! Cumming! Cumming! I�m cumming!
Feeling the semen spreading deep inside her womb.
Michi also reached a climax.
Now, Shingetsu!
Tsukiko�s gentle voice echoes in the room.
aa!
Iyaan, what�s this?
Kuaa! aahn!
aah, I�m cumming too! Cumming! Cumming again!
aah! Haa
Guaa! Fuaa!
Michi, Rie, Eri, Nei, Mana, and Torii-san.
Michi�s explosive ecstasy released 100% pure.
Then, it eroded the minds of the girls.
aah! Master! aah! I love you! I love you! aah!
Kuu, haa, this is amazing! Onii-san!
I�m! I�m! Onii-san! Onii-san!
Yo-chan ! I love you! aahn! I love love love love you!
Onii-chan! Mana�s cumming too!
aah, gahaa! What�s this? What�s this? Noo! Noo! Noo!
The beauties in the room all are holding their crotch and fainted in agony.
Everyone leaked their love nectar it seems.
The lewd smell in the room is now too dense.
On the other hand, me too.
aah, cumming! Cumming! Still cumming!
I continue to ejaculate inside Michi.
Michi�s womb continues to drink my semen.
Aah, I�m so happy. Master.I want to get pregnant
Michi�s happiness and her sexual pleasure are spreading to the other girls.
uu! Hafuu!
I continue to ejaculate inside Michi until the last drop.
Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa
I embraced Michi while we�re connected.
Then, Tsukiko supports me from behind.
It�s okay. It�s going to be okay
Tsukiko.
Thank you very much, for trusting me to the end
Haa, haa, haa, I mean. Tsukiko said that it�s going to be okay.Haa, haa, haa
I�m sweating all over. I feel like I just finished dashing fifty meters for a few seconds.
Michi�s also exhausted.
The other girls are all down on the floor, nobody�s getting up.
Tsukiko, you okay?
I asked Tsukiko.
Yes, I�m in the eye of the typhoon so it�s not as much as everyone. But, I can�t move my hips
Michi�s ecstasy Shingetsu can make ordinary girls around her fall to their hips.
However, that was 100%.
Furthermore, it�s intense.
why, haa, haa, Tsukiko, why did you?
Why did you let out such an intense Shingetsu?
Those girls haven�t experienced climax from sex yet. I thought that they should experience it once
Tsukiko looked at the exhausted twins.
Now, it�s complete. These girls will not try to open up their bodies to other men because of their curiosity in sex
You mean?
Yes. They have learned and experienced that they can reach this much pleasure if they do it with Kou-sama. Furthermore, they learned from Michi-san�s feelings that nobody but Kou-sama can make them feel this way Tsukiko said.
Humans don�t work with just logic. They may understand with their head but it doesn�t work with their body
Yeah, they may tell themselves that they�re my sex slaves, but.
Rie and Eri.
These girls might want another man.
But, if it�s carved in their body, it will never disappear. They have experienced it after all
The ecstasy and happiness they sensed from our sex.
They�ve experienced it themselves.
Now those girls will equate sex with Kou-sama. Their bodies will seek no one but Kou-sama. Their bodies will remember that the real sense of happiness for them isn�t just sexual pleasure.where they can�t be satisfied unless it�s Kou-sama Tsukiko said.
So, you didn�t manipulate their heads?
Yes, I never used my power. I only turned Michi-san�s accumulated power of Shingetsu to a pure one
That means, the twins only felt Michi�s happy sex.
It�s up to the twins how they will change with that experience.
Miko power didn�t forcibly bend their minds.
Therefore, there will be no side effects in their hearts.
And, her too
Tsukiko looked at Torii-san.
That girl�s imprisoned in her sense of values but this experience will influence her
I see.
Torii-san�s still a virgin.
Yet, she experienced a sexual climax.
If it doesn�t change her. Then she�s not a woman
Tsukiko said.
Chapter 985. Morning Sisters Why is sex so much Fun?
Rie-chan, how are you?
I felt something sparkled. What about Eri-chan?
For me, it felt like I�m wrapped in something white
The twins compare their impressions.
When you get used to it, you can try out a lot of methods. It also changes depending on Yo-chan or your state, or your arousal on that day
Nei smiled.
But, can we also do that Cumming Cumming part normally?
Eri asks.
Of course you will. You�ll be able to reach climax in sex soon enough. Once you gain more experience
If you�re fast, you might reach it on the second time, if you�re late, you can reach climax in one or two weeks worth of sex
Nei and Mana replied.
It will hurt for a while but endure it and increase your counts. Your genitals have to arrange itself to fit with Master�s genital perfectly
Michi speaks with a serious face.
Eh? But Michi-oneechan reached climax really fast back then.
Mana smiled wryly.
It�s because I prefer the pain. The pain from deflowering was a pleasure for me
Michi said.
I never knew that sex could be this much fun
Rie speaks this time.
Furthermore, it�s lewd doing it with everyone
Their fear and pain were huge last night when they lost their virginity.
But, this morning, they had sex together with Mana in the shower room, then they watched Nei and Michi have sex with me in the nap room. Furthermore, they experienced Michi�s ecstasy through Shingetsu0985
Right, Rie-chan.Sex is fun
Eri said.
Everyone�s naked, looking so lewd, they all are smiling but earnest
Yes. It�s somewhat amazing. Feeling pleasure, getting along with everyone
The twins smiled.
Do you know why sex is this much fun?
Nei asks.
Hmm, I guess it�s because humans are lewd in nature?
Because women can�t win against dicks no matter what?
Rie and Eri replied.
Wrong. That�s not it.
Nei smiled.
Like, everyone can get naked.I mean, you�d want to show your body, have him touch you, embrace you. And then, when his penis comes inside you, you�ll feel happy
Nei looked at me.
Right. You�ll only feel pain and fear if your partner in sex can�t make you feel at ease. If it�s not Onii-chan
Mana added.
Master accepts all of us, even our sexual thoughts. Even if you have such an embarrassing thought, you can show your everything to Master
Michi.
Yeah. When in sex, you have nothing to hide. Yo-chan and us
Therefore, we can have sex with peace in mind. There are no lies. We know that Onii-chan loves us from the bottom of his heart
I also want to accept all of Master and so our sex becomes a positive
No, Michi. You�re not always positive when it comes to sex.
Yeah. Earlier, Michi-oneechan just passed on her extreme happiness
That�s right, We also felt the happiness you felt from when Onii-san�s semen poured deep inside you
Onii-san too. We felt the emotion of wanting to cum
Yes, that was cute. Onii-san
The twins said with a smile.
Tsukiko-oneechan, do you feel like that too?
Mana asks. Tsukiko.
Hmm, nuu Yes, Kou-sama.Kou-sama�s filling me up
Yeah, everyone managed to recover after their they fell limp from Michi�s Shingetsu.
Now, I�m having sex with Tsukiko in a missionary position.
Hmm, hmm, fuaa, Kou-sama!
Tsukiko�s 18-year�s old body is swaying below me.
Tsukiko seems to be embarrassed to let out loud moans. Kukuku
Nei�s right. While I stir up Tsukiko�s insides, she bites her fingers, preventing herself from moaning loudly.
Either way, it�s just us here. You could just moan as much as you want. Mana prefers to be that open
Mana said.
But, holding down your voice seems to be lascivious as well
Michi said.
Of course, when Master violates me outside someday, I�ll be sure to put on a gag on my mouth
Err.
Oh, I see. That would look like rape if you do that. Onii-chan, do you want Mana to do it too?
Since you�re talking about that, why not use packing tape instead?
Eeh, Nei-oneechan, that won�t look good. Besides, your mouth will get sticky
Oh right, that�s rough on the skin
That�s the problem.
Oh right, Onii-chan, I want to do that. Forcibly raping me on the thicket in the public park, but there�s a handkerchief below my butt so it�s consensual
Mana, what?
Anyway, if you want to do something with Onii-chan, he can do it all
Mana told the twins.
In the end, if you have sex with someone you trust from the bottom of your heart, you�ll be sure to have fun. It�s not just about the body. Exposing your whole mind and body, and satisfying the mind and body of the other party. I can�t do it with anyone I can�t trust, and if that happens, I�ll bite my tongue and die. You see Nei said.
Well, I will not have sex with anyone but Onii-chan for the rest of my life, and I already pledged to bear his child. Onii-chan also promised to love Mana for the rest of his life
Master�s determination is no lie
Mana. Michi.
Yeah. I understand that too. Earlier, when Michi-oneesan went Cumming, cumming, cumming. It won�t happen unless it was with Onii-san
Right. I also want to go Cumming, cumming! with Onii-san as soon as possible
Me too, I want to moan a lot. I�m Onii-san�s lewd slave after all
Me too! Please make me feel good. I will do my best to make Onii-san feel good too
Tsukiko�s right.
Michi�s Shingetsu made the girls feel sexual ecstasy with their bodies.
Now the twins have a thick sentiment for me.
No, not just with me.
They�ve become intimate with the girl that they enjoyed sex together.
Hmm, humans deepen their relationship by doing some lively act together.aah
Tsukiko speaks while moaning as she read my thoughts.
Sweat comes seeping out from her white breasts.
Auu.someone you call as intimate.go eat meals together.uu.together.
Meals.
uu, meals, excretion, and sex. Those are the most graphic acts for humans.kuu
Eating together with someone, or going to the bathroom together creates intimacy between people.
And Sex too. uu!
Tsukiko.
Tsukiko, I�m.
It�s a bit hard to ejaculate consecutively but my erection is complete.
It�s about time I pour it inside Tsukiko.
Yes, me too! Kou-sama! Kou-sama, please love only me for this moment
Yeah, I know
I concentrate all my senses on Tsukiko.
aah! Kou-sama!
I grab Tsukiko�s breasts while swinging in my hips.
I knead her hardened nipples with my fingers.
She�s two years older than me.
Yeah, she�s at the same age as Nei, but.
Nei�s the mischievous big sister who is close to me.
But Tsukiko.
She�s the quiet and mature big sister who you look at with yearning.
Furthermore, her maturity isn�t like Katsuko-nee�s.
It�s more of a beautiful big-sister still in high school.
That beautiful big sister is having sex with me.
Ufufu, but, I don�t understand much about sex so Kou-sama.please teach me.aah!
This beautiful high-school-big-sister wants me to teach her about sex.
Dye me into Kou-sama�s color! aah! aah!
My color? What�s my color?
white! Please give your white stuff inside Tsukiko!
White. My semen.
aah! Kou-sama! I�m! I�m about to cum!
I�m also loosening up in one go.
aah, Tsukiko�s body. Tsukiko�s touch.
It�s different. Everyone is.
The feeling of their embrace, their skins, their insides.
Tsukiko is Tsukiko. This body and pleasure are from nobody but her.
aah! kou-sama!
Tsukiko looks up at me as I thrust inside her intensely.
I want to bear Kou-sama�s child! I want your child!
Tsukiko isn�t drinking any contraceptives.
If I recall, today�s an unsafe day for her.
Yes! Please give it to me! Pour it inside Tsukiko! Cum!
I also want to impregnate Tsukiko! Tsukiko! Tsukiko!
aah! Kou-sama!
aah! it�s coming!
i�m cumming! Tsukiko�s cumming! aah! Kou-sama! Haa, haa, haa, haa! Kyauu!
Tsukiko moans loudly. Then me too.
Cumming!
!
Haa! So hot! It�s hot! The hot stuff is spreading inside me!
Tsukiko!
Kou-sama! Kou-sama!
Tsukiko�s overcome with emotions and started crying.
I ejaculate inside Tsukiko�s womb as I look at Tsukiko�s tears.
aah! I�m so happy! Kou-sama! I�m happy
Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa
No more. Doing this consecutively is quite.
I fell exhausted on Tsukiko�s body.
I bury my face into Tsukiko�s soft breasts.
Kou-sama!
Tsukiko gently pats my head.
i�m.
Oh, she�s been holding back that much halfway through our sex.
She�s exposed all of her heart during the aftertaste of climax.
I, no, Yomi, Luna can�t live without Kou-sama. We can�t live without you
Tsukiko tears up again.
Tsukiko
I push my limp body up.
Then, I sucked Tsukiko�s tears. It tastes bitter.
Each time we make love with Kou-sama, we become purified
Huh?
Kou-sama has no wicked thoughts towards us. There are no hidden thoughts behind the words. You truly love us
Yeah, the world is filled with liars after all
Nei.
When having sex with Yo-chan, Tsukiko and the girls� tension is gone. They can release their minds at ease. Isn�t that right
Yes. Yes. That�s right
I see. Since they have the Miko power.
Furthermore, Tsukiko has the strongest of it.
She�s always facing people nervously.
She can see the minds of various people.
She always checks on whether they�re telling the truth or lies.
Tsukiko�s a beauty, and her body�s the best. When having sex, all I could think about is cumming inside Tsukiko. That�s natural. She�s got such a good body
Even now, my head is filled with the thought of wanting to impregnate Tsukiko.
I grabbed Tsukiko�s breasts.
I kissed her nipples.
I love you Tsukiko. I�ll always love you until the day I die
Yes, and I will serve Kou-sama forever
Tsukiko finally stopped crying.
I kissed her on her cheeks and lips.
Tsukiko licks my tongue.
I�m pulling out now
I feel regret but it can�t be helped
I pulled my penis out of Tsukiko.
As expected, I�m not that hard anymore.
My semen spills out of Tsukiko�s slit.
Yes, that�s amazing
True, it�s amazing
The twins watch intensely.
Come girls, I�m teaching you about cleanup fellatio
Mana smiled.
After sex, you use your mouth to clean up Onii-chan�s penis
Is that so?
Mana-oneesan, please teach us Thank you
Then, Mana and the twins come after my penis as I lie down.
First, you do it like this
Mana started licking my glans.
Ah, we refilled the cold tea on the fridge this morning
Nei stands up, still naked.
Ah, me too
Tsukiko tries to get up but.
Stay there Tsukiko, enjoy the aftertaste a bit more. Look at Yo-chan�s face
Nei stopped her.
Then I will help out
Michi stands up to replace her.
The two head to the fridge.
Oh, speaking of which.
Torii-san�s here.
Torii-san�s the only one wearing clothes in the room. She�s leaning against the wall.
She�s watching all of us.
Oh, her consciousness is still away.
I could see her panty inside her skirt from my place.
It�s a blue and white stripe panty today.
I mean, this has gone all crazy.
Torii-san�s panty is drenched with love nectar.
It looks like her sexual arousal is in full throttle because of Michi�s Shingetsu.
Yo-chan, barley tea, green tea, or orange juice?
Nei asks me.
Hmm, barley
That�s my mood right now.
What about Tsukiko?
Green tea please
Mana-imouto? What would you like?
Michi asks.
I�ll take Oolong tea?
I want orange juice!
Meefoo owange juif
Eri, don�t speak while your mouth is full.
Mariko-chan?
Nei asks Torii-san.
Torii-san�s watching Eri fellate me in a daze.
Mariko-chan, what are you doing?
Nei speaks loudly and yet Torii-san can�t hear her.
Therefore, Michi.
Haa!
She sends her Qi to Torii-san.
Then.
Agihii!
Torii-san jumped up.
i.sex! Sex!
Huh?
Onee-san, what are you talking about?
Rie who licks the back of my glans looked up at Torii-san and said.
What I�m asking Mariko-chan is what do you want to drink?
Nei smiles wryly, but.
I mean. Sex
Nonono.
Calm down! Seii!
Michi fires Qi to her again.
Fuee? Hoee?
Okay, she�s rebooted.
Wawawawa.What was I doing?
Torii-san�s cheeks blushed.
Onee-san, you kept shouting Sex! Sex!
Eri said.
You really want to have sex that badly?
This time, Rie asks.
Nononono, no, that can�t be! Why do I?
Torii-san shakes her head, trembling.
But you know, she just saw people have so much pleasure and happiness in sex
Besides, Onee-san, you also felt Michi-oneesan�s Cumming, cumming, cumming! right? Just like us
The twins smiled.
But, we won�t give Onii-san�s penis to you
That�s right. This is ours
The twins lick my dick at the same time.
Mana-oneesan, is this bitter liquid semen?
Yes. It�s a bit salty and bitter. It changes tastes depending on Onii-chan�s health that day
I see. I�ll lick it too
Ooh, the tongue of the three beauties.
Torii-san�s watching them.
My penis is still hard.
Hey, Mariko-chan, what do you want to drink? Hurry up and decide already
Nei shouts from the fridge.
But, Torii-san.
Huh, ah, I.I.sex.
Her head is filled with the thought of sex.
She�s showing her wet panty to me as usual.
Her big black eyes stare at my dick.
Chapter 986. Morning Sisters Naked Tea Party
Hey, Hey, Onii-san
The room�s filled with the lewd smell after the continuous sex we�ve done.
Now everyone�s drinking cold tea.
We�re all naked. Torii-san�s the only one wearing clothes.
I cool myself down with a bottle of barley tea.
Eri and Rie come after me.
Onii-san, do you want to drink orange juice?
The twins show me their bottles
No, I�m drinking barley tea
Nei and Michi gave me this earlier.
Don�t mind that, just say that you want to
Please, Onii-san
Eri and Rie smiled.
Well then, I�ll just take a bit
I replied.
Well then, start with Rie-chan
Okay, Eri-chan
Rie opens the bottle and then puts the orange juice in her mouth.
Okay, mouth-to-mouth feeding from Rie-chan
Eri said. Then Rie presses her lips to me.
The young beauty poured the sweet and sour orange juice to my mouth.
Gulp, gulp.
Ehehe, was that delicious, Onii-san?
yeah. Rie
Then, I�m next!
This time, Eri lets me drink her orange juice from her mouth.
That was delicious, girls
I smiled at the twins.
I�m glad. Onii-san
That was fun, Onii-san
The twins then stick to my sides.
You two can do that all you want but don�t give Yo-chan fellatio right after drinking orange juice, okay? You�ll make Yo-chan�s penis sticky with sugar!
Nei warned the twins.
Nei�s also drinking tea gracefully while still naked.
Well, we�re still way off our goal to be sticky with Onii-san. When it comes to Nei-oneechan�s level, she could sit over there and she lets Onii-chan take a good look at her prided nice-body.
Mana comes and speaks to the twins.
no! I�m also sticky with Yo-chan just so you know!
Nei says in a panic.
Although, Nei cares for her little sisters. He wants to give you girls, her little sisters more time to make contact with Kou-sama
Tsukiko said with a smile.
Ah, sorry. You�ve been so considerate for us
Thank you
The twins bow their heads to Nei.
never mind that! You girls are my little sisters from now on!
Nei gets embarrassed.
Yes, Nei-oneesan
Please take care of us, Nei-oneesan
But still, you�re so beautiful
Yes, Nei-oneesan and Tsukiko-oneesan
The twins looked at Nei and Tsukiko�s body and said.
To think that such beauties become our big sisters
It�s like a dream
Hello, you two forgot someone?
Mana smiled.
Ah, of course. Mana-oneesan�s beautiful too
That�s right. Beautiful and cute
Also.
Eri looks at Michi who�s drinking tea on the other side.
Michi-oneesan too
Looking at her like this, she looks like a doll
Lovely and cute
Indeed
Michi sits down on the floor naked, drinking tea. She�s as beautiful as a Japanese doll.
White skin and black hair. She�s got no pubic hair at all.
Flat chest, small body. Looking at her this way, she has the aura of a beautiful doll.
i�m.Auu
Michi blushed.
I.
Michi, come here
I called Michi.
No, but, it�s the little sister�s time to bond with Master.
Never mind that, just come here. Come to me like a cat
Cat?
Michi�s puzzled. That face looks cute.
That�s right. Michi�s my cat right now. So come at me like a cat. Cat prioritizes their desires all the time
I said.
Nya, nyaan
Michi poses like a cat bashfully.
Then.
Nyanyanyanyanya!
She comes at me while crawling on all fours. that�s fast.
Gorogoro, nyaa
Michi curled her body and rubs her cheeks on my lap.
There, there. That�s cute
I gently caress Michi�s nape.
Gorogoro, nyaa
Oh no, that�s too cute
She abandoned her humanity and turned to a cat!
The twins are surprised.
You can�t win against Michi-oneechan in that
Mana said.
We come after Onii-chan willingly but Michi-oneechan has Onii-chan telling her to come to him
Wait, that was calculated?
Really?
The twins asked.
No, it�s not calculated. Michi-chan�s quite smart but she�s got the charm to pull Yo-chan�s heart to her without even planning for it
She�s so strong, and yet, she�s so cute that you want to dote on her. There�s that kind of gap
Nei and Tsukiko speak their analysis.
Nyaa
Michi cries cutely and then she licks my legs.
Furthermore, she�s completely obedient to what Yo-chan tells her. She�ll act like a cat until Yo-chan tells her to stop
Of course. If Onii-chan goes out to the streets right now, she�ll stay like that. Michi-oneechan is like that
Mana said. The twins.
Wow, I see
Michi-oneesan is head-over-heels for Onii-san
Torii-san continues to watch us dumbfoundedly as we enjoy ourselves.
She�s not even holding the bottle of juice Nei handed her.
Her skirt is still turned over, her striped panties are exposed.
Knock. Knock.
Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.
It�s me. Is it a good time?
Minaho-neesan�s voice.
Yeah, come in
As soon as I replied, Nei opens the lock on the door.
Click.
So, done with your fun time?
Minaho-neesan comes in.
Hyaa
Auu!
The twins try to hide their bodies in panic, but.
Oh, it�s okay. She�s our big sis
I told the twins.
Yes, it�s okay. Stay like that
Then, Minaho-neesan looked at me
Oh, Minaho-neesan. As for these girls.
Right, Minaho-neesan.
I haven�t told her that we�re going to accept Eri and Rie as my family yet.
It�s okay. They�re your sex slaves. You concluded that there will be no problems if they become our family, right?
yeah. I think
I embrace the twins with both my arms.
These girls are okay
Onii-san
Onii-san
Minaho-neesan smiles.
If that�s your conclusion, I don�t mind
She said.
I think that Agnes should interact with girls like these too
Oh. Agnes will be surrounded by the young ladies in Misuzu�s school.
It would be a good thing to have girls who live a commoner life, who are the exact opposites of the young ladies.
It would be dangerous if she starts thinking that the way of life of the young ladies is the correct way.
But, I hate vulgar girls. I don�t want to teach any of our girls vulgarity nor learn anything about it
Minaho-neesan tells the twins.
That�s my worry from the start.
I don�t want the twins to talk about the ugly world they saw, the good-for-nothing Yakuza, and especially the gang rape that happened to their friends.
That�s.uhm, I�ll look after them
Mana told Minaho-neesan.
Mana�s already become the �Aneki� of the twins.
Mana is a senior for the twins in the sense that she lost her criminal parent and came to us.
I�m also looking after them. Minaho-oneechan
Nei said.
Yomi and I will also look after them
Tsukiko seems to be checking the mental state of the twins.
Nyaa!
Michi?
What�s wrong, Michi-san?
Minaho-neesan�s surprised.
Well, Michi-oneesan�s playing cat right now
She�s in the middle of acting like a cat
The twins speak in a panic.
Michi will also look after Eri and Rie, right?
I asked Michi who�s resting on my lap.
Funyaa
She cried loudly.
Minaho-neesan almost burst out laughing.
Oh well. I trust you all. But I�ll keep them in watch for a while
I.
Anyway, everyone will support them. So you girls become our girls with peace in mind. Okay?
I talked to the twins.
Yes, Onii-san
Please take care of us, everyone
Eri and Rie bowed to everyone.
Torii-san�s watching that situation in a daze.
Well then, Kou. Take these girls and go back. It�s about time for lunch
Minaho-neesan said.
I will stay here and train Tokuda-san. Can�t bring those girls to the other side, right?
Yeah, Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san are prostitutes of the Black Forest.
Can�t bring them to the main mansion of Kouzuki house.
So, I�ll ask you to train Kurama-san on the other side
Hearing Kurama-san�s name, Torii-san returned to her senses.
I want you to take charge of her first step. She can�t join the two here unless she takes the first step, right?
First step?
I asked.
I meant deflowering
Well.
The girls here can�t accept a still-virgin young lady. The two we have here have seen hell already
Sonoko-san and Kurosawa-san are both daughters of good-for-nothing Yakuza.
Sonoko-san�s father�s comrades gang-raped her. Kurosawa-san watched it all as she does the chores.
The two will not get along with Kurosawa-san with just a This girl is now your friend.
Girls who had a painful experience will be kind to those who experienced the same thing. Therefore, be sure to give her a harsh experience
That means raping her.
If she doesn�t have that background, Sonoko-san will never accept Kurama-san as an ally.
Katsuko will support you. She has to decide her successor or she can never retire completely
Katsuko-nee also worries about the future of the Black Forest brothel.
Also, she�s a nobility. Let Misuzu-san and Ruriko-san participate as observers.
Right. Turning the young lady of the Kurama house as a prostitute.
It�s not just a job given to the Black Forest. It�s Jii-chan, representing the nobility, punishing the Kurama house.
Therefore, I can�t go overboard. It�ll bounce back as criticisms on Kouzuki house.
Yeah got it
I replied.
Uhm, Minaho-sama
Tsukiko said.
As for Tendou Otome-san.
Oh right.
Tsukiko will have to remain here and erase Tendou Otome�s memories
Her memories of us and Sonoko-san.
No, Kou-sama. That�s not enough
Tsukiko read my thoughts and replied.
Last night, we could�ve erased her memories and sent Otome-san to a train station, but.
In fact, we did that.
To the poor character daughters of Yakuza, the blonde, red, and perm haired girls.
Their memories are erased and tossed downtown.
Shigeyo-san, who is also a victim of gang-rape along with Sonoko-san, also had her memories of us erased and is sent back to her relatives.
But the circumstances have changed this morning
Huh?
Oh right. There�s that shootout with Tendou Sadao, fires, and explosion incident in Kansai area
Nei said.
Yes. Otome-san is the daughter of Tendou Sadao-san, the culprit
So it�ll make a big fuss if she goes out?
It�s not really a fuss but, it�s more of the Kansai organization will aim at her
Tsukiko?
Right. Tendou Sadao and his men had a shootout with their boss. Otome-san is also an enemy of their group. Furthermore, they should know that they can use her
Right, she�s the only one who infiltrated the Kouzuki house�s party.
Tendou Otome had no support coming from Tendou Sadao�s group.
That means, Tendou Otome�s the only one with skill among Tendou Sadao�s group.
She knows how to fight, and can even use Qi skills.
She�s special among the Yakuza daughters.
Worse is that some people got scared of this incident that they�d want to end the dispute with Kouzuki house by bowing their heads. Those people will think of killing Tendou Otome-san as soon as they find her Huh, why is that, Minaho-neesan?
I mean. Otome-san is a survivor among Tendou Sadao�s group. The people from Kansai can�t imagine what she�ll do next
That means.
She might come after the Yakuza who killed her father for revenge, or maybe, she�ll follow her Father�s will and attack Kouzuki house again, it makes everything complicated, doesn�t it?
Nei said.
That�s right. The bosses who gave Tendou Sadao orders have died because of him, and so, there�s nobody to order Tendou Otome-san right now. The chain of command is broken. Yakuza hates people like that. They don�t know what the other would do Then, what do we do with Tendou Otome?
Currently, if she goes out, and someone finds her, Yakuza will kill her without any arguments
Minaho-neesan said.
That�s.Otome-chan.
Otome-chan.
Eri and Rie trembled.
These girls never got along with her nor liked her, but.
They�re still together coming from Kansai. They were comrades.
As for that, Kou-sama, Minaho-sama
Tsukiko said.
Can you entrust Otome-san to me?
Entrust?
I will not just erase her memories but I want to change her to someone useful to us
You mean, using your Miko powers?
But.
Yes, my power can destroy a person�s heart
If she gives a contradicting order or something that can transcend their mind and body, their spirit will break.
Therefore, I will need to be cautious and use the least manipulation of Otome-san�s memories and heart
Tsukiko said. Minaho-neesan;
Do you have a specific plan? How will you change Tendou Otome-san?
Tsukiko.
As for the plan, Nei already has one
Huh, me?
Nei�s surprised.
You do have a plan in your head thinking that �it would be good if Tendou Otomecan change this way�
Geez, Tsukiko, you peek into my mind too much
I�m sorry
Oh well. Not that I mind. Tsukiko and I are friends.
Nei smiled.
So, Nei, what do you want to do with Tendou Otome-san?
Minaho-neesan asks.
You know, Otome-chan�s body is somewhat trained, but her personality�s useless, right? She�s self-centered, and so she�s bad as a bodyguard. She would think of herself first before protecting her master So, that means changing Tendou Otome�s egoistic personality?
I asked.
No way. That would be hard. If you change the base of a person�s character.in Otome-chan�s case, taking away her egoism, then nothing will remain
Then what do we do?
What�s better is to let her keep her egoism, and change her memory to have her stop that personality
Nei said.
That kind of egoistic personality isn�t suited for a martial artist
Martial artist.
Yeah. Margo-oneechan and my female fighters group have no hardheaded girl right now. We need to have at least one or we�ve got no range to make an appeal to our customers, right?
Nyaa!
Michi meows.
Oh, Michi-chan�s Onee-san? She�s also a variety but it�s different from the eyes of the people. On the other hand, that girl is hardcore!
Err.
A girl who becomes a champion in high-school karate now wants to join in a mixed martial arts world this time. Haruka-san can make the best show for the media right now
I see. For us, she looks like a stupid big sister.
Kudou Haruka has some track records.
Then, rivaling Haruka-san, is Otome-chan, a delinquent. Doesn�t that look like a fun story? Margo-oneechan and Edie are both Americans, and so I think that those who the world don�t know much about would set some fire!
Nei proposed. Minaho-neesan.
What do you think, Kou?
She asks for my opinion.
I think that it�s worth the try. If Tendou Otome�s egoism remains, her spirit will not crumble. Besides
What?
If you tell her that once she becomes famous in combat sport, women will be head-over-heels for her, she�ll definitely agree to that
Tendou Otome is a lesbian. And she�s quite hard at it.
Right, if she thinks that cute girls will fall for her.
Otome-chan will surely be in high spirits
The twins agreed.
Right. Oh well, I�ll let Tsukiko-san and Nei do it. Not that we care if Otome-san fails or dies anyway
minaho-neesan?
Do it with that attitude. Thinking this much will save her, or I want to save her, will only burn you
Yeah, you�re right. Minaho-oneechan
Certainly
Nei and Tsukiko replied.
Oh, Tsukiko who feared using her Miko power so much;
To think that she wishes to use her power this time.
Tsukiko�s also changing.
Well then, Yo-chan, Tsukiko and I will stay here
Yeah, I�m relying on you two
If she can get along with Nei, someone of her age, then it�s a positive result already.
Anyway, it�s better to have Nei with Tsukiko when altering Tendou Otome.
Okay, let�s go take a shower first. Can�t come home sticky from sweat
I told everyone.
Can�t go back to Kouzuki mansion like this.
I agree! Let�s go! Eri-chan, Rie-chan!
Mana called the twins.
There should be lunch prepared there right now
Wow! I�m already hungry!
Me too
So let�s go to the shower room now!
Mana picks up the bathrobe she took off and puts it on
Michi, let�s go
I called Michi out, but.
Nyaa
Err.
Cat play done. Let�s do that next time
uu, yes
Michi stops walking on all fours and stands on her two feet looking regretful.
Did you like playing cat that much?
Yes!
Oh, I see.
Speaking of which, Misuzu also likes doing the dog play.
Anyway, let�s take a shower Michi
I said. Michi.
She stands before Torii-san.
Torii-sama, I think that you should change underwear.
Huh?
Torii-san looked up at Michi.
Your underwear smells
Michi said. Torii-san noticed her exposed wet panty for the first time.
Hauu!
Torii-san hides her crotch with her skirt in panic.
It looks like her training is going well too
Minaho-neesan whispered to my ears.
Chapter 987. Noon sunshine Efficient lazy Fellow
With that said, we took a fast shower then returned with our clothes on.
It�s Michi, Eri & Rie, Mana, Torii-san, and me.
A car from Kouzuki SS sends us back to the Kouzuki mansion.
Kinoshita-san�s the driver.
Michi�s on the passenger seat. Mana and Torii-san are on the second row. The third row has the twins and me.
The car leaves the old Kouzuki SS training building.
Still, Minaho-oneechan changed a lot
Mana said.
Changed?
With Eri-chan and Rie-chan, then Tendou Otome-san, she let Onii-chan make the decision and supported it, right? Back then, she would say how about you check this? or How would the surface think of this? before Onii-chan could decide. Her approach is to lead Onii-chan to a direction Now that Mana mentioned it.
Minaho-neesan now trusts me is entrusting me with decisions.
If I make a decision, she accepts it.
It�s because her principle in teaching has changed
Michi said.
Master, did you now about Seeckt organizational theory?
Nope, not an idea
What country is he from?
During the first world war, Hans von Seeckt, a German military officer speaks for a high ranking General and he�s known in Japan
A German military officer.High ranking General?
He mentioned that the Efficient yet fellow is suited as a commanding officer. They�re lazy after all.
He can use subordinates effectively and all he has to think is how to get an easy win.
A talented hard worker should become a military staff. He thinks diligently on how to mobilize men and instead of spearheading the force, he should be watching the whole squad as an officer.
The incompetent lazy fellows can become the low grade commissioned officer or soldiers. They don�t think of anything, and won�t act unless they�re told.
As for the incompetent hard workers, there�s no choice but to execute them. They�re earnest despite their incompetence, and they will move forward without noticing any mistakes, and they�ll only befall others to danger Hmm.
So that thought exists too.
Ah, I�ve seen those. In manga
Right, Eri-chan reads manga when she likes the boys
The twins said.
It�s from the �90s, and so it�s always used in novels, manga, and even in business documents. It�s still a speech well known to others
Michi said.
But, those didn�t come from Hans von Seeckt
Huh?
They looked on every book Seeckt wrote and that speech didn�t appear anywhere
Then, who said those words?
Unknown. Before anyone noticed, Japan recognized it as Seeckt�s speech
Does that happen?
Wow, that�s the darkness of the internet
Is it an urban legend?
The twins said, but.
It�s a common happening. On the internet, some historical episode that has nothing to do with with the subject flows in falsely. For example, it�s not true that Matsunaga Hisahide stuffed his tea kettle with gunpowder and died from an explosion No way?
We just saw that on TV the other day
Right. He died from an explosion on a TV drama
I don�t even know who Matsunaga is.
In novels or movies before the Tokyo Olympics, far from the war, Matsunaga Hisahide only breaks his tea kettle and committed suicide. There were no explosions. Before anyone noticed, the image of using explosives become flashy and so someone changed the story to him blowing himself up Then that became the truth nowadays
That�s how it is today. Who knows about the future
Kinoshita-san who listened to Michi�s story.
True. If we follow that sequence, Matsunaga Hisahide�s cause of death will become Cross of the Plain Spider�s Saint Cloth, and turn to stonewalling love-struck fist, some kind of weird cause of death Err.
I don�t think so
Michi flatly rejected it.
Let�s return to Seeckt�s theory. What do you think of it, Master?
Err.
Talented Lazy, Talented Hardworker, Incompetent Lazy, and Incompetent Hardworker.
The most useless is the incompetent hard worker.
Somehow, I can say that it�s right but it�s weird
I replied.
Why do you think so?
Well.
The world doesn�t work like that, saying that he�s that kind of person, so deploy them there
Oh. I see.
The man who gave this theory looks from a high place, looking down on others. He thinks that he�s a God, giving roles to people like You�re here, you�re there
But in truth, reality comes first. Especially in organizations.
In organizations, there are personal relationships. Nothing will change even if you use this theory
Like who�s talented, incompetent, hard worker, and lazy.
What significance does it have?
If you gather people, you can create an organization. You can create personal relationships. Then you have to think of how to accomplish the task with the people you have present
I said.
In a personal relationship, there�s no talented hard worker, and the incompetent lazy still has to work even for a bit
There�s no meaning in sorting them.
Instead, if you�re imprisoned in that concept, you�ll start backstabbing the same workers calling them incompetent hard worker. That will destroy the relationships inside the organization
Michi.
That�s not all
She speaks calmly.
That theory isn�t considering that people change through training
Oh right. An incompetent hard worker can class up to talented hard worker if you teach him
Eri said.
On the other hand, if you give poor education on a talented person, they can become incompetent
Michi?
If a person who can think for himself is trained to not say anything and just accept orders from above, then he will become like that
Oh, a class down.
I mean, in armed forces, most people might be like that
This time, it�s Rie.
Besides, Seeckt�s theory says that the talented lazy should be a commander. The talented hard worker as a staff. The incompetent lazy as an ordinary soldier. And the incompetent hard worker to be shot to death Michi said.
In actual armed forces, they�ll never make that kind of classifications. Each has a different status and objective
That means.
Ordinary soldiers don�t think of the strategy themselves. They�ll do as the top brass orders them to do. If each of the soldiers can give their say on what to do, it�ll be chaotic
Well, that�s true.
However, that doesn�t mean that they shouldn�t think of anything. They have to think of what to do to execute the order.thinking desperately on what�s the scope of permissible actions as a soldier as they have to act precisely Right.
If they don�t use the cover right in front of them, the enemy machine gun will kill them immediately.
They have to think of what they�re allowed to do and how to fight without dying.
This scope changes depending on the position of the troops
Michi said.
If it�s the commander of the force, he has to follow the orders coming from above, and so he will make precise decisions within the permissible scope to make sure that his troops don�t die. If it�s the officer, he�ll receive an order from the country leader and he has to think of a plan, but, his scope is about what�s best for the country I see. Everyone has to create the best scenario for their own role.
Talking about a talented lazy person is stupid.
I see. This theory takes out the top, the generals, and the country leaders.
If that guy is the head of the country, he will be on the level where he talks about something stupid in bars saying This guy should do this
That�s right. What�s important in the organization is that the members all have different personalities but they�re doing the best from their own standpoint and power. An organization will collapse if they label each member using this theory Right, if you know that the person above you is called incompetent hard worker, you�ll stop thinking of doing anything earnestly
Eri said.
You don�t want to be a talented hard worker either. It�d make you think What is this guy talking about with such an arrogant attitude
Rie�s right.
Well, what�s talented and what�s incompetent differs on each job
Kinoshita-san said.
One can be talented in computer work but is useless at business. The opposite is true as well. And as for an extreme example, in arts, an artist can sell a painting a year and that�s all it takes for them to live by themselves, right? Even if they couldn�t, some people get paid by the hour to do outsourced work, and they�re different from people who receive an hourly wage Yes. I think that people who use that rough theory nowadays in business are wrong
Michi said.
I mean, this talk about Incompetent but is an absurdly strong lazy fellow, or Incompetent, but works hard to the bone doesn�t exist
Right. You don�t know what you�re talking about when saying that one�s talented. They can be strong in math but can hardly do anything decent in writing
Yeah, the twins are right. It�s a sloppy theory.
Seeckt didn�t mention it but the former theory is used on the German army conscription. This is impossible to re-use in the current complicated era. Doing that is only adopting a famous saying from a great figure. I mean, if you look at Hans von Seeckt�s career, you can�t call him a great man His words spread out without anyone knowing.
Minaho-oneesama already thinks that Master can think of what�s best within his permissible scope
Michi said.
Master�s decision is Master�s responsibility, and there�s no deviation
So she allowed Eri and Rie to become family, and Tendou Otome�s memory altering.
Even if the twins betray us, Master will take responsibility for it
Michi looked at Rie and Eri.
Right. I�m prepared for that
I replied.
eeh? What does that mean?
What�s that? O-Onii-san, that�s scary
They look at me worriedly.
We have a lot of secrets and among those are highly-priced secrets for the bad people
I speak frankly.
This car is heading to the Kouzuki mansion.
Or should I say that we�re going to the back of the mansion and heading to the rear entrance?
These girls will soon notice that our family has one of Japan�s wealthiest people in our family.
When our secret is exposed, our family will be in danger. Therefore, I�m careful not to let any weird people approach our surroundings. But.
I looked at the two.
You girls are filled with curiosity, and so some bad guys will come close to you. But, when that happens.
The twins gulped.
Onii-chan. You don�t need to say anything further than that
Mana.
Eri-chan and Rie-chan. If you betray Onii-chan, I�ll kill you two personally
She speaks with a serious face.
I have no other place to go but with Onii-chan. I can�t allow this family to crumble
That�s the same for us
Rie who is usually quiet has a much stronger heart than Eri.
We know that without Onii-san, we wouldn�t be alive anymore
Rie-chan
Eri-chan knows that too, right?
Yes, I know
Rie takes Eri�s hand and put it on top of mine.
We promise. We will not do anything dangerous, nor approach any weird people. If they come after us, we�ll report to Onii-san and Onee-san right away
We promise
We will not tell anyone about the secrets we�ve seen or heard
Me too
Yeah, it�s good that we had this conversation before entering the Kouzuki mansion.
Although, these girls.
They heard about Kouzuki house and nobility during my argument with Torii-san.
Despite that, they never asked anything about it.
They know how to stay silent until I explain it to them.
Rie and Eri aren�t stupid. I can sense that they�re clever.
But that�s not enough
Michi.
I�ve sworn to never speak to any man other than Master, My father, and Grandfather
Hey. Err.
Speaking of which, I think she does that.
I mean, it�s all women in here.
Ah, but, when it comes to Morimoto-san, the clerk of Black Forest, Jii-chan, or even chief Yazawa of Kouzuki SS.
Michi never talks.
I devote all of my faithfulness to Master
Ah, that�s nice. Mana should do that too
Mana.
You should know that Onii-chan gets jealous easily. If Mana talks to another boy, you�ll feel jealous, right?
Mana�s been secluding herself in the Kuromori mansion for almost half a year.
She doesn�t talk to other boys because there�s none, but.
But, you�re going to school soon enough
We�re only looking for girl�s school from the beginning. I mean, Onii-chan doesn�t like it if Mana goes to a co-ed school, right?
Well.
If you don�t say it then Mana will cry
Mana smiled at me.
Yeah, I don�t like it
I need to give at least some shackles. To my sex slaves.
But I�m going to the same high school as Onii-chan. We�ll be together in the same school for at least a year but let�s have sex in school!
Mana�s two years younger than me.
When I�m in third-year high school, Mana will be a freshman.
Mana can�t go to Misuzu-oneechan�s school, so I can have that much side benefit, right?
Mana�s the daughter of Shirasaka house and so she�s acquainted with the young ladies. She can�t go to Misuzu�s school.
Agnes, Luna, Yomi, and Koyomi-chan can get in using the power of Kouzuki house somehow, but.
Mana�s the only one who doesn�t have her school decided yet.
On the other hand, once they enroll in Misuzu�s school, they�ll go there too for high school.
Right, you�re going to my school
It�s not a bad idea to learn in the same school building even if it�s just for a year.
Hmm.
Torii-san�s looking at us.
What�s wrong?
I asked.
No, do you all talk like this all the time?
Huh? About Mana going to my school?
No, I meant the Seeckt�s theory
Oh, right.
Well, I don�t know much but Michi and the girls are smart.
Edie, Nei, they like this kind of talk.
Minaho-neesan and Margo-san too.
Oh right, Kyouko-san does it too.
It�s our tradition to talk of ideas that come to our mind
Michi said.
Hmm, I see
Torii-san�s discontented.
Right, she likes this kind of talk too.
So far, she�s always cutting in our conversation.
She�s always particular with her opinion, and yet.
Torii-san, if you have something to discuss when you could�ve joined in
I said.
no need! Leave me alone!
Then, she looked out of the window.
What�s wrong with her?
what�s this?
Oh, I knew it. They�d be surprised.
There�s a huge wall around it so I thought that it�s a big park or a school but.
We go around the rear entrance to the Kouzuki mansion and dropped off the car in front of the mansion.
I mean, this mansion is composed of various buildings.
The other side has a Meiji era building.
This one�s a Showa building, and that one is the Heisei building.
The building we�re entering is for Jii-chan, Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san. For the people of the main family.
Not even the branch family can enter the guest rooms.
Somehow, this looks like a palace
Like a high-class hotel. Never go inside a high-class hotel though
Rie and Eri seem excited.
Is this Onii-san�s house?
That�s amazing. Onii-san
No.
No, This isn�t mine. Well, do you know Ruriko?
Ruriko was there when the twins lost their virginity
This is Ruriko�s house
To think that Onee-san is this rich
Yeah, I thought that she�s an elegant Onee-san as soon as I saw her
Err.
Don�t tell Ruriko that
I Warned them.
Ruriko wasn�t born in a big family because she wants it.
The twins� color changed.
I understand. Onii-san
I understand too. Onii-san
Yeah, they can make guesses from just that line.
Ruri-oneechan is also just like us. Onii-chan�s sex slave
Mana smiled.
We�re the same. Slaves
Yes, Mana-oneesan
I understand
It helps that Mana�s looking after the twins.
The twins know that Mana is Shirasaka Maika.
They also know that just like them, her criminal father has died and is having trouble because of that father.
Therefore.
Welcome back! Papa!
Ah, Agnes and the girls came to greet us. Mao-chan, Luna, and Koyomi-chan too
?
Agnes became cautious as soon as they saw the twins.
Papa, who are those girls?
Err.
Chapter 988. Noon Sunshine Meal Preparations
Wow, who�s this girl? She looks so cute!
Eri�s surprised as she looked at Agnes and the girls who came to greet us.
Really. I mean, is she a foreigner? So cute!
Agnes looks at Agnes� blue eyes and blonde hair and said.
No. She�s a half Japanese
I explained.
You girls look cute too!
Agnes smiled at the two.
Papa, you had sex with these girls, right?
Err.
Oh, Luna�s covering Mao-chan�s ears.
Mao-chan�s smiling and speaking loudly to not hear anything.
She knows that it�s a conversation she shouldn�t hear because she�s still young.
Yeah, I did have sex with them
I replied.
Then they�re friends? Agnes� family?
Family
Agnes smiled at the twins!
Yay! We have more family! Mao-chan!
Agnes looked back, and Luna released her hands from Mao-chan�s ears.
What is it?
They�re family, desuno!
Yay! Ehehe!
Mao-chan smiles happily.
You see! You see! I�m Mao! What�s your name?
I�m Eri
Rie
Wow!
Mao-chan shouts.
We�ve met each other last night, and this girl is.
Koyomi
Then.
I�m Agnes! Let�s get along!
Agnes has become the boss of the young group.
Eri-chan, Rie-chan, I have something to ask!
Huh, what are you saying now Agnes?
You mustn�t lie to Papa at all! Never!
Yes, that�s right!
Mao-chan supports Agnes from the back.
Papa is always serious when talking to Agnes and everyone, he�s doing his best when thinking! Furthermore, everything she tells Agnes is the truth! I believe in Papa! Therefore, you can�t lie! You�ll make Papa worry and make him fall ill if you do!
Yes, you mustn�t lie!
So they think of it like that.
Also.
Agnes looked at Mao-chan, then Luna covered Mao-chan�s ears right away.
Mao-chan then again shouts aah, I can�t hear anything
You need to make sure that your body is always beautiful so you can have sex with Papa anytime. Especially your breasts, Papa loves licking them, you must make sure that your nipples are always clean hey.
Also, when having sex, when Papa releases it inside Agnes and us, you have to look at his face. Papa�s always watching us while we�re going ahn, ahn Then, once you�re done with sex, you need to give Papa a kiss, tell him Thank you, Papa, and pat his head. Papa did his best in sex just for us agnes, you.
Yeah, I get it. I�ll do as you say
Eri smiled.
Me too
Rie too.
Teach us a lot more, we don�t know much
Please do
The twins smiled gently and said.
Agnes, Eri, and Rie are older than you
Huh, really?
Agnes-chan, how old are you right now?
We�re 13 right now
Agnes looks down.
uu, Agnes is 12
But, Agnes-chan is the senior in this place
Yes. We came here after her
The twins said and looked at me.
Onii-san, this isn�t everyone, right?
There are still more people we have to meet, right?
The twins know the situation.
Yeah, only the young group are here. Of course, there are more Onee-san for Eri and Rie. Speaking of which, where are they?
I asked.
Yomi-chan, Ruriko-chan, and Yoshiko-chan are preparing lunch
Agnes replied.
The three of them?
Katsuko-chan�s busy in her work
Oh right, Katsuko-nee�s dealing with Anjou Mitama and Kinuka.
Misuzu-oneesama, Edie-oneesama, and Haiji-san are doing some other business
Luna said. 1
Other business?
Perhaps it�s with Kurama Misato and Arisu.
While I think about it.
Mao-chan�s still shouting aah, I can�t hear anything
Still not done?
Oh right. It�s okay now Mao-chan
Luna lets go of Mao-chan�s ears in a hurry.
Papa! I�m hungry! Let�s go eat lunch! Ushishi
Mao-chan sai. Then we head to eat lunch.
Oh, they�re back. Welcome to the Kouzuki house
Ruriko, wearing an apron, smiles at the twins.
Ruriko already met the twins last night.
This is Ruriko-chan�s house
Agnes told the twins.
Hmm, sure, it�s my home but to be precise, this is Grandfather�s home. Oh, we have hashed meat with rice here, do you mind?
Eri and Rie are surprised to see the young girl of a huge mansion is preparing lunch for us.
We didn�t know how many people would be coming for lunch and so we prepared hashed meat with rice and salad
Ruriko�s already a specialist in housework next to Katsuko-nee.
It looks like she cooked and waited for us from the private kitchen.
Agnes and the girls also helped out!
Oh, it looks like everyone had fun making food.
Everyone watched Mao-chan make sure she doesn�t do anything dangerous, don�t worry Papa!
I won�t do anything dangerous! geez!
Mao-chan�s annoyed.
Even so, the big sisters look after her.
Sorry. I was on the other side
Mana, the other specialist in the household speaks apologetically.
She went with me to the old building of Kouzuki SS, and so she apologizes for not being able to help out in the meal prep
It�s okay. Don�t mind it
Ruriko speaks gently to Mana.
Ruriko�s 15, and Mana�s 14, and these two created a sisterly bond before anyone was aware.
Okay, we�re bringing the dishes in
Yomi wearing an apron comes out from the kitchen.
Ah, I�m going!
Mana goes there trotting.
Agnes will help out too! Eri-chan and Rie-chan, come and help us
Huh, ah, right
What do we need to do?
Agnes takes the initiative and calls out the twins.
Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Mao-chan also come with them.
Oh, Mana�s looking after the wins.
Luna too. Luna was there when the twins lost their virginity as a fellow sex slave.
Mana who looks after the minor details and Luna who can read the twins� mind.
If these two are watching Eri and Rie, I have no need to worry.
The twins understand the reality they�re in.
Yeah.
There�s no need to worry for now.
Onii-sama. Yoshiko-sama is a bit.
Ruriko whispers to me.
What�s wrong?
She lacks energy. She seems restless.also.
Hmm.
Yoshiko-oneesama�s cooking isn�t yet.
Oh, Ruriko�s trained completely in housework thanks to Katsuko-nee.
The person herself is motivated to learn and so she�s become better at cooking, but.
It hasn�t been long since Yoshiko-san started living with us.
I mean, Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san.
They stay in the Kouzuki mansion a lot to make sure that Jii-chan doesn�t get lonely.
Her housework skill hasn�t advanced that much.
Agnes-chan and Luna-chan are quick at their movements
Agnes also loves helping out.
Luna and Koyomi-chan can read minds and so they�re fast to progress.
They can absorb whatever the person teaches from their memories and mental image.
They�re different from ordinary girls.
Oh, I see. Most of the time, Katsuko-nee�s the commander in the kitchen so she can split the work cleverly
She can ask Yoshiko-san to do what she can right now.
She would be attentive to make sure that Agnes and the young girls don�t hurt Yoshiko-san�s honor.
Agnes, Luna, and Koyomi-chan are all 12.
Yoshiko-san is 18.
From Agnes� eyes, she�s an adult, just like Nei and Tsukiko.
Yoshiko-oneesama�s been with me since childhood and we lived a sheltered lifestyle. She never decided on anything in her life. Someone�s always doing it for her every day
Cooking, laundry, cleaning.the servants do it all.
I have reflected on myself for the past half year and I was able to fix myself by training but Yoshiko-oneesama.
Yeah, when Ruriko started living with us and without Yoshiko-san.
She started developing her household skills.
Yoshiko-san probably feels that Ruriko left her behind.
Yoshiko-sama should�ve started learning how to do housework together with me half a year ago but it�s too late to think of that 2
You can�t turn back time.
Ah, leave Yoshiko-chan aside! She might break plates again!
Hey, Agnes.
The plates here are expensive and so you need to be careful when carrying them, okay?
I�ll be careful
Right, Agnes-chan
Then, Mao will just watch
We need to be careful when carrying this, Rie-chan
Yes, let�s be careful, Eri-chan
Agnes takes the lead. Koyomi-chan, Luna, Mao-chan, Eri, and Rie watch and help out
Behind them is Yoshiko-san wearing an apron, she comes empty-handed with a gloomy atmosphere.
Ruri-oneechan, Mana doesn�t know much about this house, so what do we do next?
Mana calls Ruriko out.
Ah, yes. I�m coming. I�ll be taking my leave, Onii-sama
Ruriko goes to Mana�s side.
Yoshiko-chan, sit down together with Papa!
In the end, Agnes notifies those who aren�t helping out.
Wait, that�s not it.
The tableware is already prepared and the Hashed meat with rice is the only one left.
Bringing them in shouldn�t require a lot of people.
Therefore, Agnes.
She�s doing it to get along with Eri and Rie, the newcomers.
She asked the twins to help out and so Yoshiko-san has nothing to do.
Mao-chan�s watching.
I mean, Mao-chan�s work is to watch silently.
Uhm, excuse me
Yoshiko-san takes off her apron nervously and comes to me.
I�m a woman who can�t do anything
Well.
I feel that too
I told Yoshiko-san.
Kuromori-sama?
Yoshiko-san�s dumbfounded.
Or should I say that the girls are amazing. They�re all smart, and they absorb a lot of things
Ruriko, Agnes, all the other girls.
Well, it�s inevitable
Yoshiko-san?
After all, Kuromori-sama picks women with that gift for his family
That�s.
That wasn�t my intention really
Is that so?
Torii-san interrupts.
Torii-san sits down on a chair.
Michi follows behind Torii-san Just a precaution.
I don�t think so
Err.
Sure, Torii-san�s right. I don�t add girls who are selfish and can�t assess the situation
And I say that you choose because you see that talent
Yoshiko-san said.
I�m just a boring person. A person without talents. Therefore Kuromori-sama doesn�t choose me
eeh?
what�s this?
Yes, I thought of the same thing. He sentenced me as someone who isn�t intelligent in the building from earlier. Therefore, I thought that he�s ostracizing me
Torii-san too.
Then.
You know, Onee-san.
Can we speak?
Eri and Rie who were listening to our conversation join in.
You may say no but we�re still talking
Yes, talking
Hey, Eri, Rie, what?
A senior of ours in our home town, her name is Masami-san.
Masami-san, right.
That Masami-san is easy to fall in love
When she finds someone who looks cool, she immediately falls for the guy
But you know, she never makes the confession
She makes the boy confess to her
Actually, she sends some love-love beam from her eyes every day
Yes. Everyone can tell that Masami-san likes the man she�s looking at
She even comes to bring the guy lunch box
She goes in the guy�s vision at random and when he shows an opportunity, she comes hugging. Her attack is using physical contact
But, she won�t do the confession
She never does it
And the girls around the boy see that Misami-san is head-over-heels for the boy and so they�re not approaching him
She creates that atmosphere
I mean, she makes moves from the back
She uses monkey business
Even throws around gossips
That�s how he makes the other girls interested in the boy concede, and the friends of the boy tell him I�m sure she�s waiting for you to make the first move. So do it! she drags the situation that way Oh, so there are those kinds of girls too.
And in the end, once the outer moat is all covered, the boy who Masami-san fell for will confess to her
And they start dating
The two said.
Look, no matter the process, if she ends up happy in the end, isn�t that good enough?
Torii-san said.
But.
But, they would never be happy
The world doesn�t go as smoothly as that.
The twins continue their story.
Masami-san is easy to fall in love with men
Once she finds another cool looking guy, she�ll think that guy might be better
That means.
Then, she�ll make moves behind the scenes to break up with her current boyfriend
Creating rumors
Or something like turning her boyfriend violent
that�s awful.
And she won�t say let�s break up herself
She�ll do a lot of things to make the guy say I think we should break up
Well, eventually, the boyfriend�s mental state is crushed to pieces and he�ll say I beg you, let�s break up
After pushing the guy so far, that�s when she�ll say It can�t be helped, let�s break up Masami-san always does that
Torii-san.
Why? Why is it that she has to make everything so troublesome? If she wants to date the guy, then she should just say Please date me, and if she wants to break up, then say I want to break up. It�s a waste of time to complicate everything. She�s wasting her life Then.
Do you not get it, Onee-san?
Masami-san doesn�t want to get hurt
Huh?
She doesn�t want to get hurt, and so she makes it that the guy confesses to her, and so she dated the guy
And then, she also thinks this man begged me to break up, I�m unwilling but I let him go
what.
I dated him, I let him go.
She�s always the one above the situation. I granted their wish because I�m kind
She�s like a volunteer
Wait a second! But, it wasn�t that Masami girl who wanted to date and break up the guy?
Torii-san shouts.
It doesn�t matter what was happening
it�s about how Masami-san feels inside
I mean, it�s the guy who said Go out with me, and Let�s break up
That fact is what remains, and Masami-san will think I didn�t do anything wrong
She can always go and find more cool-looking boys without hurting herself
In our hometown, it�s called Lorelei hell
Wrong, Eri-chan, it�s Marine Spirits Masami
Haa.
What�s that? So stupid
Torii-san said.
But.
Yes, it�s stupid. But.
Can you laugh at Masami-san, Onee-san?
Huh?
They do have that same ambiance as Masami-san. Right, Rie-chan?
Yeah, you�re right. They look similar, Eri-chan
That�s why we noticed
what?
Onee-san, you�re like that.you know.
You�re the type who removes obstacles on the way until the other party confesses?
Yoshiko-san and Torii-san?
But, that won�t happen
Yeah, Onii-san don�t fall for that tactic
Besides, the moat you�re about to fill is too wide
Doing that would be pointless
Yoshiko-san and Torii-san paled.
what?
I don�t get what�s going on.
If you fear that you�ll get hurt, you won�t be able to obtain anything
I looked back and saw Edie coming into the room.
Misuzu and Haiji are here too.
Ah, I�m glad! I was about to call you in
Agnes said with a smile.
Well now, let�s eat lunch!
Chapter 989. Noon Sunshine There�s Hayashi too
Onii-sama, please take this seat. Misuzu-oneesama, this way
Ruriko�s managing today�s lunch and so everyone sits where Ruriko tells them.
You girls are on this table. There will be conversations about the job and so Haiji-san, please take a seat here
This spacious room has two big tables and one small table.
Ruriko lets Agnes, Mana, Eri, Rie, Mao-chan, Luna, Koyomi-chan, and Haiji, the young group take one of the big tables.
And the other table has Misuzu, Michi, Edie, Haiji, Torii-san, and me.
Oh, this is.
It�s probably for our conversation with the Kurama sister that I�m going to face this afternoon.
Earlier, Misuzu and Edie seem to have a meeting.
They should be telling me what we�re about to do.
Then, the small table has Ruriko, Yoshiko-san, and Yomi, the girls who were in charge of the meal.
They�ll be waiting to prepare for another helping or drinks.
Okay, then.
Ruriko puts the Hayashi rice on the plates.
Yoshiko-san and Yomi go around the tables.
Here, here, let�s start with the furthest
Everyone, please help out
Mana and Agnes are in the young group�s table so it should be okay.
Torii-sama too
thank you
Torii-san feels nervous as Yoshiko-san, the young lady of Kouzuki house, is serving her.
She�s got insecurity towards nobility.
Please pass around the salad bowl
Okay
Is water good enough for drinks?
I think so
Then, pour water on the glasses and bring it to everyone
Ruriko, Luna, Yomi, Mana, and Agnes move around.
We�re used to eating together with such a large group of people but.
Torii-san, Haiji, and the twins look confused.
It�s different from the party yesterday.
Everyone�s cooperating and has to be attentive to the meal.
Okay, does everyone have everything?
Ruriko asks.
Ah, Ruriko-sama, there�s another plate of Hayashi rice
Torii-san shouts.
Huh, I think we�re lacking a bowl of salad? Did anyone take two bowls?
Mana asks loudly.
Ah, sorry. I got two here
Koyomi-chan replied.
For now, everyone has a meal in front of them.
Then.
The extension telephone on the wall rings.
Ah, I�ll take it
No, I�ll take it
Yoshiko-san backs off with a smile and Ruriko answered the phone.
Hello, it�s Ruriko. Yes. Certainly. We�ll be waiting
Ruriko then puts down the phone
Everyone, please wait for a little longer
Ruriko speaks gently.
Huh? But why? Eri-chan and the girls are hungry already
Nonono, not me
Yeah, Rie-chan and I are still okay
The twins shake their heads.
Ruriko looked at me and said;
Onii-sama, Grandfather�s coming this way
Jii-chan?
I invited him. If it�s okay, would you like to come with us for lunch?
Oh.
Jii-chan�s been busy.
He lets Shiba-san take care of the Kouzuki group but Jii-chan still has more job to do.
Today is a reserved day because of the matter from yesterday, and I think that his schedule is free
Misuzu tells me.
Yesterday. Misuzu�s party, and the fight with the Kansai Yakuza who came to Tokyo.
We were able to repel them without problems but thinking about rare possibilities, it�s better not to take care of any business today.
Then, the door opens.
Hmm, this smells delicious. Allow me to join you with your meals
Jii-chan and Rei-chan come in as he speaks.
Grandfather, this way
Ruriko asks Jii-chan to sit on an empty chair on our table.
Wow, it�s Bushimiya Reika!
right, Eri-chan
The twins looked at Rei-chan instead of Jii-chan.
Rei-chan�s appeared on TV several times and so most people know her.
Rei-chan is Agnes� family too!
Agnes explained to the twins.
You mean?
That way?
The twins immediately asked Mana.
There�s no this way or that way. That�s just how it is
Mana smiled wryly.
Huh, Fujimiya Reika too?
is that so?
She�s my woman and a member of the family
No! Rei-chan is our Onee-chan
Yes, you have to call her Reika-oneesan or Rei-chan
Agnes and Mana told the two.
Reika-oneesama, this way
Shou-neechan�s still checking the situation of the Kansai Yakuza.
Currently, Rei-chan is Jii-chan�s bodyguard.
Therefore, Ruriko recommends the seat on the table where she can move right away.
Thank you
The tall Rei-chan sits down gallantly.
Rei-chan, you okay? You haven�t slept a lot since you switched with Shou-neechan, haven�t you?
I asked worriedly.
I�ll be okay if it�s just one night. Besides, this mansion is safe
Rei-chan smiles.
Yeah, Kouzuki SS has this mansion completely protected.
Furthermore, Jii-chan and his three granddaughters are in here so.
Their bodyguards are also present here.
Therefore, I�m only doing my work for the form�s sake. In truth, I came here for the Hayashi rice
Rei-chan shows a fresh smile.
Here�s your meal
Yoshiko-san gives a plate to Jii-chan.
Ruriko-chan gives Rei-chan a Hayashi rice plate too.
Yomi brings in the salad and water.
Oh right, Jii-chan. I�ll introduce these girls to you
I thought of introducing Eri and Rie, our new family.
But.
I think you got the order wrong.
Huh, Jii-chan?
Shouldn�t you introduce me first to the girls before you introduce them to me?
Hmm?
what?
I think that it doesn�t matter who�s first.
Oh well.
If that�s what Jii-chan says.
Eri, Rie, I introduce you to the owner of this house, and the grandfather of Ruriko, Misuzu, and Yoshiko-san over there. He�s our Grandfather
Is that good enough?
hello. I�m Eri
i�m Rie. Pleased to meet you
The twins stood up and bowed to Jii-chan in a hurry.
It looks like everyone�s daunted whenever they meet Jii-chan for the first time.
He�s the head of Kouzuki house, he has that kind of aura.
I don�t feel it though.
Hmm, good day. I�m Kouzuki. The owner of the house you�re in right now. And the owner of the same building that you stayed in last night
Jii-chan says suddenly.
is that so?
it�s amazing
That said, the twins can�t imagine the influence of Kouzuki house on society.
I didn�t even know about it half a year ago.
The name Kouzuki doesn�t show up on the companies owned by the Kouzuki group at all.
In fact, each time I hear that this and that company or goods are from the Kouzuki group, it surprises me.
But, that�s got nothing to do with you girls
Jii-chan said with a smile.
I want you to understand. I�m the owner of this house, but, not the head of your family. He�s the leader of the family
Jii-chan smiled at me.
Your family is the one using this room right now. Therefore, he�s the man sitting on the host seat
Huh, my seat?
O-Oh, right.
If you look at it, this is the highest seat of honor from its location.
No, Jii-chan, it�s not like I�m.
Ruriko told me to sit here.
I didn�t take this chair because I want to.
It�s okay. By the way, Ruriko asked me to sit down on the guest of honor seat
Jii-chan smiles.
No, you�re no guest of honor. Jii-chan, you�re also a member of our family
I said.
Huh?
Really?
Rie and Eri.
Hey now, be careful with how you speak. Those girls are confused right now
Jii-chan laughs.
No, but.
I�m in your family but I�m only here as an extra. My beloved granddaughters love this man after all
Jii-chan looked at Rie and Eri.
I may be here because of my relatives, but my place here is just a troublesome relative who slipped in out of self-interest. The only people who truly opened up to me and love me are my three granddaughters Jii-chan looked at Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san.
And my Granddaughters are with him. Therefore, I�m allowed in as their Grandfather incidentally
He smiled at the twins.
Don�t misunderstand, I�m just an extra. Furthermore, an old man. You don�t have to think of living together with me. Ease up. Besides, he won�t allow it
That�s.
He never lets go of his women. He�s a man who�ll protect them with his life
Oh, right.
If I name him my family, the twins would think that they also need to have sex with Jii-chan.
Jii-chan took the initiative and told them his place.
I intend to treat you as my own Granddaughters. Although, your patriarch is this man. I won�t give you any pocket money or anything similar in secret. He�ll get angry. Besides, he�s got a lot of noisy big sisters in his family I look at Jii-chan�s laughing face.
Then, I finally understood.
Yeah, there�s a meaning in finding the order of who to introduce.
If I did introduce Jii-chan to Rie and Eri first.
The twins will see Jii-chan as my boss.
That the owner of the big mansion is in control.
They�ll think that we can�t go against Jii-chan, that we have to listen to Jii-chan�s orders no matter what.
Eri and Rie are daughters of Yakuza.
They look at the world where people are above others, where there are ties within the hierarchy.
But.
But if I introduce Jii-chan to Rie and Eri first.
The meaning changes.
Jii-chan�s an influential man, but we�re not under his control.
Jii-chan�s only joining in our family.
If they understand it that way.
The twins will no longer be afraid of Jii-chan.
YEs. I�m one of those noisy big sisters.
Misuzu smiled at the twins.
Hello. I�m Misuzu. Kouzuki Misuzu. You�re Eri-chan and Rie-chan, am I correct? Danna-sama will be giving you your pocket money every month. That�s how it is with the other girls. So, don�t ask from Grandfather, okay?
That�s right! You can�t latch on anyone but Papa! Also, don�t follow anyone you don�t know. Don�t talk to them either!
Agnes.
Agnes is finally going to school, but.
Don�t worry. All you have to do is look at nobody but Onii-chan
Mana tells the twins.
Yes. Just Onii-sama. Onii-sama�s the only man I can trust in this world
Ruriko said. Jii-chan.
Hey now, Ruriko, you don�t trust me?
My trust for Grandfather is at 80%. But, my trust with Onii-sama is at 120%
Ruriko smiles.
Right. Grandfather is always making moves from behind sometimes
Misuzu also smiled at Jii-chan.
Look at no-one but Danna-sama. We all follow Danna-sama with our full strength
Trust him
Misuzu and Edie say with their chest puffed in pride.
Let�s do the greetings for the others later. Let�s hurry up and eat, Darling
Oh right.
Our food will get cold if this goes for longer.
Yeah, let�s eat. Ruriko.
I urged Ruriko.
Yes, well then, everyone. Let�s eat!
Thanks for the meal!
Our fun lunch started.
Yes, that was delicious. Did Ruriko make this?
Jii-chan turned to Ruriko.
Yoshiko-oneesama, Yomi-san, and I made it together, also.
Agnes and the girls helped out too!
Agnes shouts from the young group�s table.
Well, this has some thick tastes. I often eat Hayashi Rice during my college days in Kyoto. This is delicious
Jii-chan speaks in satisfaction and continues to eat.
I�m such a lucky man that I can eat my Granddaughter�s cooking. This is also thanks to you
Huh, me?
Thanks to you, Ruriko and the girls started to learn cooking
Well.
I thank you
No, but.
Well, Ruriko and the girls made the decision themselves.
It�s not because of me.
Don�t think that way, Sensei
Yomi hands over a glass of water as she read my thoughts.
Then, Jii-chan.
We have more
Yes, thank you
I.
You know, everyone�s becoming better. Right now, it�s become normal that everyone�s helping each other out. Someone�s always out there to support before I notice anything
It�s a gathering of women, and yet.
They�re not fighting.
Everyone�s getting along.
Actually, there�s also Yukino who doesn�t do anything. But, Yukino doesn�t speak selfishly like before. She never does housework but she plays with Mao-chan
Yukino has also become mellow.
She doesn�t speak carelessly that would hurt others like before.
No, I guess that�s also the power of the family.
If you�re with a stable family, you can feel calm, and there�s no need to be unsocial.
Although, she and Megu always confront each other.
Then, Ai is also with us.
Ai�s slow and nonchalant personality neutralizes Yukino and Megu�s fights.
Oh.
I�ll be coming back home to them tonight.
We have school tomorrow after all.
We also have to prepare the bread we�re about to sell during lunch tomorrow.
No, there�s also.
Ai and Megu will be helping out to some extent.
It started as my bakery at the school store, and yet.
Nowadays, it�s known as Ai-chan and Katsuko-san�s bakery.
No, it�s not just within the school.
Even boys from other schools sneak in just to buy our products.
Like when there�s a match with an outside sports club from another school, they casually go and buy bread and eat it.
No, they say that the products are delicious but they even come even when there�s no match just to see Ai.
Before we could deal with it, Ai�s fans in our school spread out to other schools.
There was a guy who prowled after Ai on the school gate but in the end, Edie kicked off the guy.
No, that�s not the topic.
Somehow, recently, the girls still function as a family even without me. Everyone�s beautiful, smart, and they all have bright personalities
Of course they are. You pick those girls after all
Jii-chan?
You pick those who you accept in the family and so it only becomes stronger the more people you add, it�s natural that it becomes a functional and lively family
That�s right. It�s surprising to see Ruriruri do all these housework so smoothly but to think that the introverted Agnes is now looking after the new girls is more
Misuzu said.
The Takakura sisters are also aware of their position
Right. Yomi who was assertive back then is now going around as support.
Luna and Koyomi-chan stand for Agnes.
There�s also Tsukiko, who�s not here right now.
It�s all Danna-sama�s power
No, I didn�t do anything
Your existence is enough. Danna-sama, you�re our keystone
It�s more of a stone weight than a keystone
Edie said.
Without Darling, everyone will jump on different directions
Is that so?
I don�t get it.
By the way, what happened to you?
Jii-chan asks Torii-san.
what?
Torii-san got nervous.
Well of course. Yesterday, after giving him her greetings, Jii-chan complained until she lost heart. Furthermore, he looked at her like she�s an insect.
You�re here to watch, right? How is it?
Torii-san came with us to the old training building for Kouzuki SS.
I abandoned Tendou Otome.
Decided to turn Tokuda Sonoko-san into a prostitute.
And she also saw me turning Rie and Eri to my family.
What do you think about him?
Torii-san looks at me.
i hate him!
Chapter 990. Noon Sunshine The way it is
What do you think of him?
Jii-chan asks. Torii-san looked at me.
i hate him!
Torii-san replies with a slightly tense face.
Hmm. Why is that?
why? that�s.
Torii-san looks confused.
Everything has a reason. Am I wrong?
Jii-chan shows a calm smile.
i don�t know
Torii-san�s looking for the right words.
Why do you not know?
That�s.
Torii-san mumbles.
You don�t understand him? Or do you not understand yourself?
Torii-san herself?
I think it�s both
Torii-san replies honestly.
I see
Jii-chan then turned to the young group�s table.
Oh, you two are as well. Eri-kun and Rie-kun, was it? Can I ask you something?
The young girls, Agnes and Luna are looking after the twins and accepted them.
The twins don�t seem to be asserting themselves either.
Uhm, what is it?
What do you need?
Anyway, they know that Jii-chan�s the owner of this huge mansion.
Eri and Rie also reply nervously.
It�s nothing much. I�m just asking how you feel. That�s what I want to know
Our.
Feelings?
Right. I know from Fujimiya-kun�s reports about the details of how you have come here. You don�t have to explain those. However, what I want to know is how you feel that you suddenly lost your relatives, and became his woman without knowing how, then suddenly, you�re going to start living with some strangers We didn�t even know each other until last night.
Despite that, I raped the twins last night. They lost their virginity.
Then, I violated them again this morning. Even have them experience group sex.
They�re brought to an unfamiliar mansion and told from now on, these people will be your family
Thinking about it, it�s messed up
Err, Rie-chan
Right, Eri-chan
The twins looked at each other.
You can start, Eri-chan
Then, I�ll start
Eri looked at Jii-chan.
To be honest, we�re still a bit scared. I wonder what will happen to us from now on. But.
We�re also excited to see what�s ahead. We�re thrilled
Rie said.
Somehow, I have a hunch that it�s going to be fun
Yes. Me too. At least, it won�t be bad. That�s how we think right now
The twins smiled.
Hmm. I see. Then why do you think that way? We might all be accomplices trying to deceive you. Have you ever thought that we might sell you off to some slave dealer in a foreign country by tomorrow?
Jii-chan asks. Eri.
What�s a slave dealer?
Err.
Oh, you don�t know. It�s a kidnapper. Those guys wearing red mantle.
Red mantle?
All the girls on the young group make a ? face, not just Rie.
Edie-chan, what is the red mantle?
Agnes asks Edie.
The red mantle is an urban legend common during the early Showa era. They say An old man wearing a red mantle kidnaps and kills children. It was just a rumor, none of it was true
What�s the early days of Showa?
It�s the time when Ojii-san was a child. The red mantle is about 75 years old now
I see.
Thanks, Edie-chan. Rie-chan, Eri-chan, as you can see, Edie-chan knows a lot, and so if you don�t know anything, just ask her! She�ll teach you anything!
Agnes told the twins.
Hmm. That�s amazing. Even though she couldn�t speak Japanese back in the days
Mao-chan is impressed.
Actually, Edie�s genius knows a lot.
It seems so. Grandfather, please make it easy to understand for the Heisei children
Misuzu said with a smile.
Indeed. I apologize, that was just a rumor from 75 years ago.
No, there�s no need to be that comfortable.
Let�s get straight to the point, do you truly trust us from the bottom of your heart?
Jii-chan asks the twins once again.
Even if you ask us that.
We have no choice but to follow and trust in Onii-san
The twins looked at me.
Do you trust him that much? As you can see, he�s just a young boy
Jii-chan�s right.
I�m just an ordinary high schoolboy.
That�s true, but, Rie-chan
True, Eri-chan
Onii-san is strangely dignified
He�s got the aura that says Just leave this to me, don�t worry
Huh?
I mean, look, everyone in here are all beauties and cuties, and they all listen to what Onii-san tells them
And even those who aren�t here today, like Nei-oneesan, or even Tsukiko-oneesan, they love Onii-san
Agnes also loves Papa!
Mao-chan too!
No, Agnes, Mao-chan, I�m thankful for that but not now.
I don�t sense any evil from Onii-san
Also, Onii-san listens to what the Onee-san tells him
Above all, those who touch Onii-san�s aura lose the evil they had, I think?
I don�t know much about that one but at least, we know that Onii-san isn�t trying to deceive us
Yes, it�s easy to understand Onii-san. You know that he�s not lying
And then, those who make contact with Onii-san all respect Onii-san�s ideas and they won�t betray Onii-san, I think
Therefore, the people in here do welcome us for real
Eri. Rie.
That�s obvious. Those who Papa chose are family!
Agnes said.
Eri-chan and Rie-chan can�t be bad girls. But, I�m sure that you had a lot of loneliness! Papa doesn�t pick girls unless they�re like that
Ai-chan was like that too!
Mao-chan laughs.
It was true for us too
Luna.
Ruriko and me too
Misuzu.
Mana too! I mean, everyone is
Mana speaks for the other girls who aren�t speaking.
Uhm, does that mean that Ojii-san is also the same?
Eri.
Right. Did Onii-san save Ojii-san and added you to the family because you were lonely?
Rie said.
Ojii-san, when you entered this room, you had a scary look on your face. You don�t smile, not in your mouth, not in your eyes. It was the same eyes our father and his bosses had
Then, when you come closer to Onii-san, it changed. Now, there�s a smile on your lips and your eyes
Right, I thought so too. It�s Onii-san�s mysterious aura
He can ease up people�s emotions
The twins said.
Well, that�s how it is
Jii-chan?
There are two types of people in this world. Those who lack something in their heart, and those who are overflowing with emotion. I believe myself to be someone with lacking. And that missing part is filled with this family Then, he looked at me.
However, you have some good eyes. There are a lot of people with that lacking sensation, but you never bring in fools with you. You pick those who have discernment, perseverance, and clever girls. Furthermore, they�re all lovely Jii-chan gives the twins a gentle look from a grandfather.
Thank you. Not only for answering my question but for making me reflect on myself. Either way, I thank you two
There�s no need
That�s right. We�re already family
Eri and Rie smiled.
You�re right. Hmm. You may continue eating. Also, I apologize for interrupting
Yes, let�s eat! We have more if you want a refill
The young girls resumed eating while having a friendly talk.
Torii-kun. The answer you wanted to know was in that conversation
Jii-chan smiled at Torii-san.
Yes, I understand. I think that I hate Kuromori-sama because Kuromori-sama didn�t choose me
Huh, what? What?
I don�t get what Torii-san�s trying to say.
I guess it�s because I�m a fool? They told me the same thing on the building earlier
Oh, Nei did.
No, you�re smart. I know that you�re sharp. I checked all of your achievements in managing stocks. I also think that you have good performance in school
Kouzuki-sama, you looked at me?
Torii-san�s surprised.
You�re Kanou�s granddaughter.thus, I treat you as my granddaughter too
Torii-san�s mother is from Kanou house, one of the big three.
Those who stand above the nobility, Jii-chan, and the head of Kaan and Kanou house have been close since they were young.
Kaan and I have lived long but that Kanou, he went ahead first. Therefore, I thought of looking after you for him
but, yesterday???
Yesterday, Jii-chan was harsh on Torii-san during the party.
I had to do it in public. It�s natural. I�m the head of the Kouzuki house, and you�re the daughter of Torii house right now. Not Kanou house
Torii house isn�t nobility. Their family lineage only counts a few decades.
You may be the daughter of the Kanou house but you represent the Torii house, which isn�t from nobility, and so I cannot show favor when in front of the other daughters of the nobility. You should think of your father for a bit My father?
No matter how much harsh treatment you receive, everyone knows that you carry the blood of Kanou house. Therefore, you suffer, everything you do and everything you get involved in. They will laugh, backstab, and even gossip around him, your father isn�t from the nobility after all Torii-san�s putting shame to her father more than she thinks.
I see.
Then, what do I do?
Torii-san asks Jii-chan with an earnest look, but.
So, what do you think?
Jii-chan turns to me.
I think that Torii-san should stop trying to compete with the daughters of nobility
I�m competing?
Torii-san looked at me.
Yeah. Bringing a bodyguard to the school is only allowed for a handful of young ladies among the whole school, right?
Only about thirty super-young-ladies who came to the party yesterday.
No matter how wealthy the other students are, if they have no noble lineage, then they�re not allowed to bring in bodyguards.
Torii-san, you forcibly had Haiji as your bodyguard using your lineage. But in truth, Torii house isn�t that great of a house
But, I.
Torii-san has insecurities towards the daughters of nobility.
Torii-san, don�t long for those something that you might obtain. Those you can�t obtain aren�t yours
I said.
Torii-san, you�re not a person of nobility. Your Grandfather may be the head of Kanou house but you�re born in Torii house. You say that you will be married into someone from nobility but, Torii-san, is your fiance already decided?
Not yet. But there were several conversations about the topic
Of course.
Then it�s not decided yet. They are waiting for Torii-san to become an adult and they�ll decide depending on the current management state of Torii electronics.
Torii house doesn�t have a lineage. What they have are assets.
They can decide on her fiance right now but it would be a problem if Torii house collapses before the marriage.
Torii-san�s father probably want to pick on the last minute
On the other hand, if Torii electronics remain stable, Torii-san will get married to a better lineage.
Torii-san�s still 16. There�s no need to rush for her.
I mean, it�s not even decided whether Torii-san is to be married into someone from nobility or not
What are you talking about? It�s already decided. Ever since I was born!
Torii-san said.
They only have decided the plan, but it�s not true until it happens. You don�t know how your fate change
I said. Misuzu.
Danna-sama�s right. I rejected the fiance Grandfather chose for me after all
She smiled.
Oh, Shiba�s son said that he can�t stay in Japan anymore and so he enrolled in a foreign research institution instead.
Jii-chan said.
Oh. Is that so?
Right. He�s kicked out of his place as Misuzu�s fiance.
All his plans of taking control of the Kouzuki group and his whole life as Misuzu�s husband is gone in the wind.
However, he was carrying a gravure photo from Japan in his bag by accident and the country said that it�s child pornography and so the police arrested him as he entered the country
HUh?
It seems that the other countries see the young women in Japan as children, even though they�re adults. You can appeal that the girl in the photo is 18 years old but the country will answer that she looks like a child, and so this is subject to punishment That�s troublesome.
After some negotiations, he managed to come back to Japan, however, his record of owning child pornography will not go away. Poor boy
It�s true, you don�t know your fate
Ruriko speaks heartily.
There is no this is certain. This is absolute, in this world. That�s what I learned thanks to Onii-sama
Ruriko said.
That�s right. Torii-san has the blood of nobility, but you�re not one. The talk about marrying into a man of nobility in the future is there but it might not even happen, and so Torii-san is not a daughter of nobility But I.
Torii-san looked down.
You see, you should switch your way of thinking. Don�t think that you have to become a daughter of nobility. Torii-san is Torii-san. Even when you�re not a daughter of nobility, you have enough charms on your own. If you abandon your fixation towards nobility, it will be easier for you, I think that it�ll set your mind free I said. Torii-san.
what do you know?
I do know. I abandoned Yoshida Yoshinobu after all
I smiled.
What?
You see, my name when I was born was Yoshida Yoshinobu. I mean, that was my name until half a year ago. My parents abandoned me and I had no place to go, I was a stupid brat who is in the bottom of his life That�s when I raped Yukino without remorse.
I didn�t see what was ahead of me.
But, after I abandoned the name Yoshida, releasing the parents who abandoned me, I felt lighter. Currently, I�m surrounded by people that love me and people I love. There�s nothing happier than this. After all, what I have to do, and what I want to do, have become similar things now.
I look at the young group who eats their meals happily.
I have to do my best for their sake
Torii-san looks at me dumbfoundedly.
Right. I think that Mariko-san should become a student respected by others instead of forcing to join the daughters of nobility
Misuzu who goes to the same school as Torii-san�s senior told her.
Ruriko and I are born as the daughters of nobility but to be honest, it�s nothing but pain. Especially because we�re from the Kouzuki house, we must be always courteous, kind to whoever to prevent any jealousy, any grudge, and so, we can�t be friends with anyone. If we get along with someone, that someone will receive the jealousy Misuzu said.
That�s how I always thought my life will be but Danna-sama taught me that it can�t be like that
Huh?
I shouldn�t be worried about who we make contact with. It�s just foolish to be worried about each and everything. It�s better to be friendly and confident with anyone, just like Danna-sama. Edie, what do you call someone who is like Danna-sama again?
Someone like me?
A natural airhead
Edie smiles.
Yes, that. Natural airhead. Most of the time, Danna-sama�s pretending to have a screw loose on his head to face anyone with a relaxed attitude. Even though he understands, he would pretend to not know, and ask the other party Why? People hate those who pretend to be smart. You must face the other party with a serious face, where you don�t know anything, just like Danna-sama No, Misuzu.
That�s.
Then, the other party will talk to you with their earnest emotions. Furthermore, speaking in words means that you logically verbalize your thoughts, right? If you go through that process, the other party will also take a look at it objectively Yes, our conversations with Onii-sama is something we reflect on
Even Ruriko says that.
No, you girls are giving me too much credit. I�m just an idiot. Therefore, I had to listen with my all. I don�t really know anything
It�s because you look earnest when talking, everyone becomes serious too
Edie said.
After all, Darling�s approach of facing people without laughing, without fear, is amazing
Yes, I�m impressed all the time
Misuzu smiled.
What�s important is that you have an earnest attitude when facing whoever. That�s how Doraga is written
Jii-chan said.
Doraga?
I asked.
It�s a transforming robot anime from the 70s
Edie laughed.
Oh. I see.
That was a joke
That was a joke?
Well, enough of that. Yoshiko.
Jii-chan looks at Yoshiko-san who�s listening to our conversation in silence.
yes?
You�re the same, Yoshiko
Jii-chan speaks gently.
You�re my granddaughter. I acknowledged that. However, that doesn�t mean that Yoshiko have to be the same daughter of nobility like Misuzu and Ruriko
I.
Listen. Yoshiko, you�re under the impression that you have to become a suitable daughter of Kouzuki house no matter what, and that�s why you�re suffering. You�re not free. You�re bound by the thought of what you should be. Just like Torii-kun. You�re tying yourself up.
He looks at his granddaughter gently.
Chapter 991. Noon Sunshine End of War
You don�t have to force yourself to become the young lady of Kouzuki house. Yoshiko is Yoshiko
Jii-chan tells his beloved granddaughter.
Right.
Yoshiko-san lived her life as Ruriko�s attendant until half a year ago.
Then, she suddenly discovered that she�s Jii-chan�s late eldest son�s daughter.
She now stands equal to Ruriko, her former Master.
But I.
Yoshiko-san looked at Ruriko.
If I can�t fulfill my duty as the daughter of Kouzuki house, Ruriko-sama can�t live freely
The duty of the daughter of Kouzuki house.
Does she mean getting married to a man of nobility to leave behind a blood relative of Kouzuki house?
There�s no duty. Yoshiko, you don�t need to push yourself
Jii-chan said.
Oda Nobunaga already handed over the leadership to his son during the Honnoji incident. He was Oda Nobutada. When Mitsuhide Akechi attacked Honnoji, his heir son was in the vicinity of the temple and was attacked by Mitsuhide�s army and then committed suicide. However, there are theories that Nobutada isn�t Nobunaga�s eldest son Oda Nobumasa, isn�t it?
Edie said.
Oda Nobunaga�s illegitimate child, meaning, a child not from his legal wife, is actually the heir son but he didn�t inherit the family, nobody knows whether it�s true or not, however. The latter half of the Edo period didn�t appear, and so there�s no person in the records according to Nobunaga�s life history I see.
Huh, but, why are we talking about Oda Nobunaga�s son again?
I�m also an illegitimate daughter, and so I shouldn�t think of anything unnecessary as I am not the daughter of the legal wife?
Yoshiko-san looks at Jii-chan.
Yeah, Yoshiko-san is Jii-chan�s eldest son�s illegitimate child.
No, she�s an illegitimate child, and so she survived.
Cesario Viola murdered Jii-chan�s eldest son, his wife, and his children.
Yes, that�s right. Yoshiko, you don�t have to think about your path with the Kouzuki house. Naturally, you�re my granddaughter, and so you�ll receive enough fortune. However, you�re not going to carry the Kouzuki clan, Yoshiko Is it because my blood is filthy?
Wrong. That�s not what I mean
Jii-chan?
However, it�s the truth the illegitimate child cannot have this position. The society is cold to illegitimate children. Currently, Yoshiko is always with me when showing up on public, and thus, they cannot speak harshly of you where it�ll reach your ears. However, there should be people who are already deprecating Yoshiko�s blood. There will always be people as such and so you have to give up on them No matter what Jii-chan and we think.
There will be people who�ll deprecate Yoshiko-san because she�s an illegitimate child.
However, if you strike back because of the insults, that�s a different story. There are times when the legal wife couldn�t produce an heir, and so the illegitimate yet talented child inherits the head of the family. There are many cases of this if you look at the history of nobility. It�s nothing rare. Especially in cases where the illegitimate child has excellent vitality compared to the legal child. However, Yoshiko, you�re not that type of girl, are you?
Yoshiko-san trembles.
You don�t have thick nerves. You�re no good unless someone keeps you safe. You�re not the type that stands on the stage and faces the world for the clan, the type that fights
I think so too.
Yoshiko-san is much more quiet, introverted.
Misuzu back then was delicate, but nowadays, she�s quite bold thanks to him
Jii-chan looked at me.
Ruriko has been a courageous girl from before.
Am I? Grandfather?
Ruriko�s surprised.
Yes, you have been a bold child since before. Or should I say that I was worried you were too bold? But, Ruriko now has a brake, which is this guy, and so I don�t worry anymore.
I�m putting on brakes for Ruriko?
If it was back then when Ruriko was living in a world where it�s just her and Yoshiko if she became the head of the clan like that, I think that she will be okay with any absurdity she does. But now, she thinks of this guy and the family first. I don�t think that she�ll make such decisions anymore That might be true
Ruriko blushed.
Right. If it was Ruriko before meeting Onii-sama, then I think that I would thoughtlessly involve myself with various things
She replies.
In the end, people aren�t about what they have to become. One has to look at their talent, abilities, and interests, and place the right person at the right time. If it�s not the right person at the right time, the organization will have to change. Of course, there will be training to become the right person for the job. You have to be flexible Jii-chan said.
Especially for the head of the Kouzuki clan, one must experience and understand the karma of controlling people and must understand it from childhood. We must face the horrible reality that we can change other people�s lives at our command. However, it must not reach that point. To protect the human collective called family. You can�t cut people down and turn someone into a sacrifice It�s to keep the lives of various people.
Jii-chan removed the cause of the problems inside the family. Ruriko�s father, his own son.
He judged that if he can�t preserve the family unless he does so.
Misuzu and Ruriko have the nerve to withstand that. That�s because I raised them myself, and they have trained themselves after meeting him. However, Yoshiko doesn�t have that strength
Jii-chan said.
Yoshiko, can you endure it? Everyone knows that you�re an illegitimate daughter of my eldest son. Let�s not talk about now as you�re still under my umbrella. No strange people will come after Yoshiko while I�m watching. However, I�m already old. I can�t be by your side all the time Grandfather, what are you talking about?
Misuzu said, but.
No, it�s the truth. I�m already past 80. It�s an age where you won�t find it odd if I pass away anytime
Jii-chan smiles.
However, I don�t worry about Misuzu and Ruriko. These girls have him. They�re his woman. Minaho-kun, Katsuko-kun, and Nagisa-kun are all stubborn. They also have Kyouko-kun from underground society backing them. I already had the family lawyer join with Minaho-kun to take measures for when I pass away. I talked to Misuzu�s father too. I made sure that after my death, the branch families cannot seize the fortunes of Kouzuki house from Misuzu and Ruriko, no matter how much fuss they make. Kouzuki house will stay. Through Misuzu and Ruriko. I�ve taken measures to make sure that it is certain and done every possible assumption as well Jii-chan�s going that far.
But the bottom-feeding people will raise a vindictive voice if things don�t go their way. The big shots will be jealous and resent Misuzu and Ruriko from inheriting the Kouzuki clan from me. However, I think that the two of you will be alright. Misuzu and Ruriko are gifted with the nerves to repel any jealousy or grudge Yeah. I think so too.
But what about you Yoshiko? Can you do that once I�m gone? Currently, I�m watching them, and so nobody�s going to call you a mistress� daughter. However, once my protection is gone, you will have to face all the people who will throw insults at you I.
Yoshiko-san looked down.
So, instead of trying to be equal to Misuzu or Ruriko, I think that you should stay under Misuzu�s protection instead. That�s what I think
Jii-chan said.
I�m merely making a suggestion. You should stop waiting for Misuzu or Ruriko, or even him to talk to you. These people don�t add people who can�t make a choice for their family. Even I asked to join in. I said, Let me join in this family Right, Jii-chan asked to join this family himself.
We didn�t ask him.
Jii-chan made that decision.
You don�t need to answer right now. Give it some time. Think about it
yes, Grandfather
Jii-chan�s talk with Yoshiko-san is over.
Now then. Torii-kun, as for why do we have this conversation when you�re here.
Jii-chan looked at Torii-san.
I wanted you to know how much trouble it is to belong in nobility. Torii house is wealthy, but, you can leave only your assets to your children and grandchildren, am I wrong? In my case, I have to pass on the long history of Kouzuki house, all the responsibilities, and all the ties to these girls Jii-chan smiles wryly.
Recently, I read an interview on an American businessman, it was interesting. There were various people in the business world who succeeded but the interviewer is the same person. Therefore, the interviewer asks a few similar questions to all of them A successful American interview.
One of the questions piqued my interest, the interview is conducted not on their company office but in the businessman�s mansion, and yet, the interviewer asks, do you feel uneasy with your current fortunes?
Uneasy with the current fortunes.
Then, several of the businessmen answers I�m in this mansion right now, but I�m haunted by the thought that an armed group suddenly attacks and kills my whole family. It wasn�t just one person. Several people answered the same thing. Saying Sometimes, I feel like someone with a gun might suddenly come to our house and attack us Jii-chan smiles.
What do you think? That�s quite American, isn�t it? They sense the reality that it�s possible
indeed, in Japan, you hardly think of those
Torii-san replies, but.
No. I often think of it too. To tell you the truth. I�m blessed right now but I have times where I fear that this happiness will suddenly end up horrible
Jii-chan.
I was still in middle school when the war was lost. Currently, the Kouzuki mansion still stands. The Meiji mansion on the other side is also standing. It only stands to this age because my father, the previous head of Kouzuki house fought with time Torii-san listens to Jii-chan�s story earnestly.
My father noticed that Japan would lose at an early stage. Therefore, during the war, he moved all the precious ancestral culture into this mansion. I�m also evacuated along with the treasures. Father left me to his most trusted subordinates. Not to protect me but to make sure that we won�t lose anything we inherited from our ancestors The treasures of the family are more important than his own son.
Then, soon enough, there was an air raid around this area. The enemy plane dropped a bomb, but it seemed that even in this area, the bomb affected the plot of the current Heisei mansion. But fortunately, the main mansion didn�t burn. All the window panes shattered, but Father didn�t have them repaired. He purposely let the house remain dirty Huh, why?
Then, the end of war happened. The occupation army came to Japan. To tell you the truth, having foreign military occupy the land is fearsome. Japan lost the war, and so they intrude on the personal assets of the Japanese people. Your father�s house, Kanou mansion, was confiscated to become a house of a high ranked commissioned officer in the army. He�s kicked out of the house and the soldiers of the occupation army lived as they pleased. That mansion was fully furnished after all. They used ancestral furniture without permission. Furthermore, the high ranked commissioner was formerly a poor man, and so he has no manners at all That�s weird. Isn�t the mansion a private property? Why would they use it without permission?
Torii-san asks, but.
But, that�s what happened back then. Most mansions of nobility are confiscated. Of course, after a few years, they regained ownership of their homes. Just like Kanou house. However, even after recovering it, most people from nobility lost their homes Jii-chan said.
Those who had a mansion were still better. In Yokohama, the occupation army used a bulldozer and destroyed a house they didn�t like and turned it to an empty plot. Then, the occupation army constructed a building for them. The area around the Yamashita part, the park where you can see the port, all received that treatment. All the residents were chased out I didn�t know that.
There was that age. However, fortunately, they didn�t take the Kouzuki mansion. Well, not a single piece of furniture remained, and the plot has a hole from the bomb. The window glasses are broken, and the whole mansion is filled with soot. The occupation forces didn�t want the trouble of repairing and so they left it. It was on purpose Jii-chan smiled wryly.
You can laugh at that underhanded approach. However, thinking about it, the occupation army confiscating the Kanou mansion and those events started their loss of power. The air raid destroyed most of the ancestral culture products we have inherited. However, Kouzuki house saved as much as possible. I thank my father for that. This age happened. The age where we lost supremacy in our country and the foreigners dominated. It was a fearsome age. You don�t know if one day, they take everything away from you. During the war, there we bombs and fires everywhere and it was scary, but the post-war period is just another fearsome period We all listen to Jii-chan�s story in silence.
In the end, the occupying forces left, and the mansion returned to as it was before. We fixed anything broken and dirty, and returned the furniture
That was the Meiji era.
I was young back then, in middle school, and I had that experience. Thus, I don�t expect my happiness to last forever. Who knows how that happiness in front of me will break because of an absurd reason. With that understanding, I have two or three things prepared for that time. I can lose my power over the government once a foreign country takes control. The law and justice can�t uphold itself all the time either Jii-chan said.
I praise Minaho-kun highly because she�s a woman who understands that. Minaho-kun doesn�t trust in the law, the country, nor banks. You can�t entrust your entire fortune in one bank. You must decentralize it to multiple banks in multiple countries. Just because you know one influential person doesn�t mean that you have to stick to that person only. She also makes contact with the financer of those who are hostile to us. She has such connections The former patrons of the Black Forest.
Having a strong connection with only the Kouzuki house is never a good thing. There�s always a risk of breaking up. I prefer someone like Minaho-kun in my organization instead of a yes-man who will listen to whatever I tell them, thus, I highly praise her. Willing to put in the effort to survive, and to have someone who isn�t negligent of preparations even though it might be wasted Yeah.
By the way
Jii-chan looked at me.
As for the twins earlier.
Eri and Rie.
I think that those girls should start learning business
Business?
They have good senses
I look at the twins who are eating a meal happily with Agnes and the girls.
Yeah, that�s probably true.
Those girls are clever, and they always look from various sides.
They can find people who are truly horrible and fight them.
They were models of their father�s lolicon videos, but.
They managed to avoid prostitution until the last minute.
I don�t think they will lose anything from learning business no matter what they want to do in the future
Yeah got it
Also, as for Agnes-kun
Jii-chan. Agnes too?
You should raise her to become a princess
Huh?
That girl is a flower. She has the talent of charming people with her bright and carefree attitude. If you want that to remain, raise her like a princess. Don�t show her the dark side. Don�t let any evil people reach her Oh, you mean protecting her from getting involved with any weird people?
Correct. Some people would want to trample the flower garden because it is beautiful. Be careful not to let people such as them tarnish her
Jii-chan said.
That means, not letting Agnes do business by herself
If she starts doing business, weird people will surround her.
The better the business goes the more likely it is to be bad.
Yes, do treasure that flower
Jii-chan looked at me and laughed.
Oh, I.
I have to think about their future.
I need to give it a good look.
Thinking of how to make the best use of their talents.
I see, it�s their choice on what they want in the future, but I must make them try out various things to spread their choices
You must not let them try out others either
Jii-chan said.
The line It�s better to experience everything is a lie. If you experienced something horrible, then the girls will lose the nature they had before
Yeah.
uhm, Kouzuki-sama, I have one thing to ask.
Torii-san who listens to our conversation said.
What is it?
Torii-san sends me a glance.
i.Thinking about my nature, should I experience it with Kuromori-sama?
Experience what?
You mean sex?
Jii-chan asks back with a fed-up tone.
yes.
Torii-san nods with a serious look.
It�s wrong to ask me that question
is that so?
Yes. Before you could think of that, you should think of becoming a cute girl where he would come after you
cute?
Torii-san�s making a huge question mark on her face.
That�s right, you�re quite charming as a woman. You are a fast thinker, and your perseverance is straightforward. Your heart has no big wounds
Yeah, even her insecurities aren�t emotional scars.
Torii-san is raised in a wealthy family, and so she�s generous.
She takes things easy, and she�s not fussy.
She�s stubborn and her outlook is narrow, but she�s not a bad girl.
Or should I say that she�s too straightforward?
However, he doesn�t sense the woman that he would want to have sex with you
Jii-chan said.
I�m not womanly?
Womanly or not, you�re a woman. Certainly, you�re not a man. However, the woman inside you still hasn�t awakened
Uhm, can I ask for a detailed explanation?
Torii-san looks serious. Jii-chan laughed.
That would be impossible. I�m no woman. If you want to ask about it, ask women
Jii-chan said. She looked at Misuzu and the girls.
Mariko-an, you need to like someone
Misuzu smiles gently.
You shouldn�t think of what you want to be or what you want to do, but think of what do you want to do for the person you like
If you stay like that, you can�t have sex with Darling
Edie said.
You can�t think of making only yourself feel good. You need to think of a good balance between wanting to feel pleasure and wanting to give pleasure
That�s right. Mariko-san, I think that you only consider your own feelings
Ruriko said.
True. You�re a girl but you�re not a woman. Mariko
Edie laughs.
Chapter 992. Noon Sunshine The location of the Hidden Treasure
Now then, what�s left is for you to deal with it
After lunch, Jii-chan stood up and said.
Grandfather. Would you like to have some after-meal coffee?
Ruriko asks her Grandfather.
Hmm. I�ll take your offer. However, I will head to that table
Jii-chan looks at the small table Ruriko used.
Sorry, but I�ll switch with you. Come to this table and join in
He looked at Yomi and said.
Okay! Got it!
With that said, Yomi comes to this table.
I look at the table of the young group and.
Still, this stew bowl is delicious
Eri�s still eating her nth serving.
Eri-chan, it�s not a stew bowl but Hayashi rice
Rie�s still eating too.
But, I never had this kind of food back in Kyoto. Like, this sauce whose name I don�t know
It�s demi-glaze sauce
Mana said with a smile.
Yes, that. It�s really delicious, right, Rie-chan?
Yes, Eri-chan
Yeah, the two seem to have a stable mental state now.
Yes. That�s right
Yomi read my thoughts and replied.
At first, they were nervous but now they�re at ease. That�s how they can eat that much
I see. If you�re nervous, you won�t even know that you�re hungry.
It�s approximately ten days since their good-for-nothing yakuza parents brought them to Tokyo.
During that time, they gang-raped Sonoko-san, another girl brought with the group.
The other daughters of Yakuza oppressed them.
Then, last night, it took a sudden turn.
We captured them, and I raped them.
I turned them to my sex slaves, then to my family.
Mana-chan who knows a lot from behind the scenes, and Agnes-chan who accepts the girls with an innocent smile is with them, and so it should be okay
Misuzu said.
The twins also know that Mana�s carrying a painful past in her back. Last night, they had a lot of time to talk together and along with Nei.
On the other hand, Agnes is completely okay accepting anyone I add in the family. She doesn�t accept them with caution, she is also looking after the twins.
Luna and Koyomi are doing good in support. They can read minds after all. Besides, Mao�s a big part of it too
Edie�s right.
When you have a little girl smiling brightly with you, the place becomes calm.
Haiji�s doing well too. She�s not a rookie who came in together with the twins but instead, a member of the team facing the rookies, she�s making contact
Agnes and the girls got along with Haiji in such a short time.
Therefore, Haiji�s also a member of those who welcomes the twins.
That�s simple, but it works.
The twins, especially Eri is a self-assertive girl.
Haiji has to become the senior, not someone who enters the family together with them.
Or, they might have some dispute later.
The twins and Haiji are all 13-year-olds.
Speaking of which, Anjou Kinuka-san, the younger, is also 13
The bodyguards of the Kurama sisters.
Right, the two of them fought during the party and they named it The battle of the 13-year-old�s, so I�m sure of it.
Arisu-san, her Master from the Kurama house is also 13.
Then.
Huh, Misuzu, where�s Karen-san?
Mizushima Karen-san.
The one punished because she brought Tendou Otome to the Kouzuki mansion.
The one Misuzu picked as her pet.
If I recall, she�s at the same age as Agnes.
She was here last night, but I can�t find it here anywhere now.
Karen is together with Kurama-san
Misuzu said.
I think that it will not be good if the sisters remained by themselves
Misato-san, the elder of the Kurama sisters, has a weak heart.
When she�s sentenced that she�ll become a prostitute, she fell to despair right away.
Her little sister, Arisu-san is tough, but.
It shouldn�t be just the sisters but also Karen, someone who is in a similar situation as them. Karen is also a daughter of nobility and is much younger than the Kurama sisters. It�s like the daughters of nobility to not show anything disgraceful in front of daughters from another family If you leave the Kurama sisters alone, they will only fall deeper into their dark thoughts filled with despair.
But, if Karen-san is with them, they have to keep their appearance as the daughter of nobility.
Our school educates the daughters of nobility that way
Misuzu�s school, the best school for the high-class ladies.
Of course, not all of them are daughters of nobility, but I heard that you�re not allowed to enroll unless you have a good lineage.
There are no daughters of upstart directors or celebrities.
Misato-san, or Arisu-san, have received it since infancy. If they do something careless, then it�ll defile their family�s name. That�s the kind of thing they learn every day
Therefore, Karen-san�s presence will work on them.
Karen listens to what she�s told, and so there should be no problems
Or should I say that she�s a good girl. I�ve only seen her from afar once
Misuzu said. Edie added.
They need to take a good look at their situation objectively
Yeah.
Karen-san is also 12, and yet.
She had to come to the mansion for an act of treachery towards Kouzuki house because of her fear of Tendou Otome.
She accepted becoming Misuzu�s pet with ease yesterday.
I think that she needs some time to think about it.
Anyway, the young ladies are down in despair, and so the priority is to keep them from committing suicide
Misuzu said.
Right
They don�t have a strong heart like Eri and Rie.
If you push them too hard, their heart will snap and break.
She needs to accept that she�ll become a prostitute without putting too much burden on her heart
That�s a complex situation.
Then, Jii-chan leaves the discussion to us.
We haven�t decided yet.
Uhm
Torii-san looked at me.
To begin with, can�t we just call off the plan where you turn Kurama-sama into a prostitute?
Well.
Like asking Kouzuki-sama right now.
Torii-san looked at Jii-chan drinking coffee, sitting together with Ruriko and Yoshiko-san.
That�s impossible
I said.
Kurama Misato-san�s fall into prostitution is the punishment for the Kurama house, that was Jii-chan�s decision
I told Torii-san.
Then, ask Kouzuki-sama to withdraw the punishment
Torii-san said. Misuzu.
Then, will Mariko-san be willing to pay off all the debts Kurama house is carrying for them?
She smiled.
Grandfather has to give out a harsh punishment to prevent other families like Kurama house from becoming spoiled from the help of Kouzuki house and other powerful families. If Kouzuki and Kaan house were to assist because Kurama house is from the nobility, and so other nobility should help them, then.
Yeah, more families like them will become spoiled and come one after another. Eventually, nobody can support other families anymore
I said.
Therefore, she must receive a harsh punishment, which is becoming a prostitute. It�s to prevent this from happening again
I understand that, but.
Torii-san looked at me.
Kurama Misato-sama has a fiance.
Huh?
She dreamt of marrying that man ever since she was young and yet, she�s going to become a prostitute, it�s just too much!
Oh, so that�s why Torii-san�s appealing for the release of the Kurama sisters.
However.
Mariko-san. You don�t get what it means to become a daughter of nobility, don�t you?
Misuzu sighs.
When the house decides who your marriage partner is, then you�ll marry that man. And when your family commits a sim, you�ll become a prostitute. Do you know how different those are?
That�s.
Both of them aren�t the choice of the daughter of nobility, have you ever thought that there�s no difference because you�re walking a life dictated by the family?
Torii-san.
But, one is marriage, and the other is prostitution
It�s the same. Your will is irrelevant, and your body is taken away
Misuzu said.
Better, she will only live as a prostitute for five years. But if she is to marry with a fellow nobility, she will have to endure it for the rest of her life
Can�t you get divorced?
Edie asks.
When it comes to marriage between fellow nobilities, and in addition to that, it�s a marriage ceremony between two head families, people from various circles will come, and they will celebrate. Recently, there are those who divorce, but they become a shame for the family. When Sakakihara-sama�s heir son divorced, he became disqualified from inheriting the family, and the second son inherited the clan. The eldest son is also dropped off from the senior management of the business group I see. Heads from the various noble families and leaders of political and business circles went to that wedding.
Then, the business partnership with the married wife�s family is all wiped off. The wife�s family also treats the woman as a defective item
Yeah, she�s married into the family to strengthen the connection between fellow nobility, and yet.
They divorced right away, it hurt the honor of their family.
Both families, the companies under their umbrella, each of the nobility and families connected to them, they�re all involved
Well, that�s a lot of trouble.
Marriage between fellow nobility has to hold smoothly to let both families and the families around prosper, and if it fails, it only causes misfortune to everyone
Misuzu said.
Furthermore, Kenmochi house, the family Misato-san is to marry probably already gave up on that topic
Why?
Torii-san asks.
Kenmochi house wishes to marry into the Kurama house whose business is centered on the Kurama Kaku. Now that Kurama Kaku is gone, they�re drowning in debt, and Kouzuki house glares at them, it�s no longer the Kurama house that they want The two families becoming blood relatives think of prospering each other�s business, and yet.
Kurama house failed in business, lost its long-established Kurama Kaku, and received a harsh punishment from Jii-chan.
They can never start talking about marriage with the Kurama house anymore.
Marriage between nobility isn�t as romantic as Mariko-san thinks
Misuzu said.
But, Misuzu, if I recall, you�re.
Misuzu also had a fiance.
But, that man wasn�t from nobility.
He was the eldest son of Shiba-san, the director of the Kouzuki group.
In my case, Kouzuki house doesn�t have any nobility where we need to have any blood relationship with
Oh right.
Kouzuki house, the noble among nobility is one of the three big houses.
We will have a blood relationship with any nobility through our branch families. There is no need to deepen our blood in other nobility than that. Rather, the internal side of Kouzuki house was having troubles until half a year ago Ruriko�s father made some moves behind the scenes to create factional infighting.
Therefore, Grandfather thought of such things to keep the solidarity of the group
As Shiba-san�s the top of the rising power, Jii-chan would someday hand the leadership to him, and have Misuzu marry his first son.
That was the plan.
But, thanks to Danna-sama�s efforts, everything is cleared off
Misuzu laughs.
Currently, Kouzuki group is unified, and so there�s no need to worry
To protect the family, Jii-chan watched his second son die.
Shiba-san and all the other directors are working as one.
The branch family of Kouzuki house and their groups are no longer fighting each other as Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san all get along.
Above all, Misuzu has me by her side.
Jii-chan accepts my existence.
There will be no more fuss.
Then, there�s no need to worry about Kurama Misato-san�s fiance, right?
I confirmed with Misuzu.
Yes. It�s okay to forget him. Danna-sama
However.
But, I know.
Torii-san.
Misato-sama loves her fiance, Kenmochi Yuugo-sama
Is that true, Mariko-san?
Misuzu asks.
Since it�s Mariko-san, there�s a possibility that it�s just your assumption
I�m sure of this. I�ve seen it with my own eyes!
what did you see, Torii-san?
Misato-sama is embracing Kenmochi-sama!
Huh?
Where?
Misuzu asks.
Last week, in Kenmochi-sama�s hotel party, they were doing it on the waiting room
Torii-san said.
It was the start of the party and so there�s nobody in the waiting room. I was worried about New York�s stock prices and so I left the party to check my phone. Then, Kenmochi-sama and Misato-sama are both there, the two of them didn�t notice me because of the partitioning screen. However, I could see Misato-sama through the gaps The fiance left the party?
Then, Kenmochi-sama told Misato-sama, Our family is in trouble right now but don�t be discouraged and do your best. I will be your ally no matter what
Oh, I see.
Then, what happened next?
Misuzu asks.
Then, Misuzu-sama embraced Yuugo-sama. She embraced Kenmochi-sama with all her strength
Hmm, hmm.
I was so surprised by it.
To think that the shy Kurama Misato-san embraced her fiance.
That would be surprising.
I made a noise. Misato-sama was surprised that she escaped outside. Then, Kenmochi-sama told me Please keep what you saw a secret, and left the room as well
So that�s what happened.
Misuzu immediately looks at Rei-chan who is in the same table as us.
Roger
Rei-chan picked up the extension phone on the wall.
Shou-oneesama? We have something urgent needing investigation. Yes. It�s Kenmochi house
Kouzuki SS is going to check it out?
I understand. Then, I will do my part too. Yes, thank you
Rei-chan puts down the receiver.
What is it?
Misuzu asks. Rei-chan.
Shou-oneesama has begun investigating Kenmochi house already. She�s sending an interim report now
She already started investigating?
Huh, you mean that there�s something suspicious with the Kenmochi house?
I asked.
When investigating the links of Kurama house, that also includes investigating Kurama Misato-sama�s fiance
Oh right.
Or should I say that it�s common to make investigations when it comes to the political and business circles and influential families
Kouzuki SS is a company that specializes in protecting the nobility of Japan.
Naturally, they�ll investigate Kenmochi house too.
Danna-sama, it�s just my impression but.
Misuzu said.
Kenmochi Yuugo-san isn�t a good man. He�s a man with a dry nature, speaking gently to a daughter whose family is about to collapse, even though she�s his fiance.
What?
That�s how Kenmochi-sama, the father is. He�s very strict when it comes to business
Yes, I remember him too
Rei-chan who has knowledge from the top elites said.
but, they�re engaged, and so when Kenmochi-sama speaks kindly to her.
Torii-san said. I interrupted her.
You must assume the worst at times like this
I told Torii-san.
If you think positively, you�ll miss a lot of things. The situation will only get worse. Assume every worst possible outcome in your head
Then, Misuzu.
Danna-sama. If that event happened last week, then he shouldn�t have known the harsh punishment Grandfather gave to the Kurama house
Yeah.
Jii-chan only announced the punishment for the Kurama house last night, during the party.
But, it�s widely known that Kurama house is denied help when they tried to ask for Kouzuki house�s help
If that Kenmochi guy is a bad guy.
Then, his treatment with Misato-san of the Kurama house, which is about to collapse.
Purposely calling her out to an unpopulated area, comforting her with kind words.
Does Kurama house have any utility value left?
That way of thinking is reasonable, Danna-sama
Misuzu nods.
wait, Misuzu-sama?
What is it, Mariko-san?
You�re overthinking it. Even if you look at the movement of banks, it would be impossible for Kurama house to recover
Torii-san said.
But there should be some underhanded trick here
Underhanded trick?
Torii-san makes a confused look.
Do you not get it Mariko-san? If Kenmochi house�s aim is the hidden assets of the Kurama house, then.
Misuzu said.
Then the amount of that fortune can be used to repay their debts
If Kurama house can save themselves, then.
Jii-chan can withdraw his punishment.
Kurama Misato-san won�t need to become a prostitute.
Or maybe, only Kenmochi house knows of such fortune and nobody in the Kurama clan noticed it
And so, they intend to take it away from the Kurama house secretly.
Reika-oneesama, please give us a summary of the report. Danna-sama
Misuzu looked at my face.
I know. I�ll talk to Kurama Misato-san and Arisu-san
They might know something.
Edie, Yomi, come with me
Okay
Got it
I�m going to need a genius observer and a mind reader for this.
Michi, stay here and guard the girls
I can�t entrust everything to Haiji alone yet. She�s not accustomed to this mansion yet.
Certainly
Michi replied.
Chapter 993. Noon Sunshine Three imprisoned young Ladies
Please wait!
Torii-san?
I�m coming with you. Also
Torii-san sends Jii-chan a glance, but.
Mariko-san, don�t mind him for now
Misuzu smiled.
Oh well. I think that Danna-sama�s okay bringing Mariko-san along, right?
Yeah, you can come with us, Torii-san. However, we�re the ones talking to Kurama-san. You�ll stay quiet
If Torii-san lets her emotions take over and talk to the Kurama sisters, it�ll become chaotic.
You might talk about the hidden assets of the Kurama house carelessly that it might give them false hopes. We should not talk about it until we confirm that it�s real
Especially Misato-san, the elder, she�s quite sensitive.
Once she finds out that as expected, there�s nothing, she might die from hopelessness.
I know that even if you don�t tell me
Torii-san got offended.
But you know, it�s Torii-san�s trait to speak some controversial statements because she can�t read the mood.
I�ll be watching her, Sensei
Yomi told me.
I see. Yomi can monitor her mind and just stop Torii-san when she�s about to say something unnecessary using the Miko power.
I think giving an order saying Don�t talk about that for now, won�t break Torii-san�s mind.
Anyway, let�s go
Misuzu said.
Ah, wait for a second
I finish the Hayashi rice and salad on my plate and drink water.
Ruriko, Yomi, Yoshiko-san, the food was delicious. Thanks for the meal. If there are any leftovers, I�ll eat them so save it
I told the girls who are in charge of cooking this lunch.
Yes. I�ll leave some for Nei-oneesama and Tsukiko-oneesama just in case, but in case the two hasn�t returned yet, then please consume them, Onii-sama
Nei and Tsukiko, are in the middle of altering Tendou Otome.
They probably ate lunch in that building already.
Minaho-neesan�s over there, and Shou-neechan�s probably in another building for Kouzuki SS, but still.
Minaho-neesan�s giving Tokuda-san a lecture as candidates for Black Forest�s prostitutes.
Shou-neechan�s got a job of checking out the movement of Kansai Yakuza.
Ruriko didn�t mention her name just now probably because Minaho-neesan called and said that she doesn�t need lunch.
We delivered the same meal to Katsuko-oneesama and them
Katsukiko-nee and the Anjou sisters also had Hayashi Rice for lunch.
What about the Kurama sisters?
I asked.
The intention is to bring them food later.
Oh, Ruriko prioritizes feeding our young group.
Once we�re done, she intends to deliver food to the Kurama sisters.
Everything�s prepared on that wagon over there
Oh, there are plates, a rice cooker, and a pot with Hayashi rice in there.
Then, I�ll bring it
Edie said and head to the wagon.
Ah, I know all of it
Yomi comes after Edie. Yomi was in charge of cooking too and so she prepared the wagon together with Ruriko.
Okay, then, let�s go
I stood up.
Huh, Papa? Another job?
Agnes noticed and called me out.
Yeah, I�m sorry that we can�t play but I still have a lot to do
I smiled at Agnes.
Look after Mao-chan, Haiji, Eri, and Rie, okay? Be kind to them
Mana-chan, Luna, and Koyomi-chan will help out, nobody will be lonely
Get along
Yes, desuno!
Yeah, just as Jii-chan mentioned earlier. Agnes is a flower.
A flower that only needs to be there and sparkle brightly.
Mana and Luna can help out with the minor details.
Darling, everything�s okay
Edie and Yomi are pushing the wagon.
Look after them. I�m entrusting it all to you
Jii-chan, who is in the same table as Ruriko and Yoshiko-san, looked at me and smiled.
We walk down the corridor for a while, then.
Mariko-san, as for earlier.
Misuzu speaks.
It is as you guessed, Grandfather knows something
Huh?
Oh, when Torii-san sent Jii-chan a look earlier.
She�s thinking of asking Jii-chan directly.
Grandfather was strangely talkative just now. At times like this, Grandfather is hiding something
Misuzu said.
Does that mean that Jii-chan knows about Kurama Misato-san�s fiance not abandoning her even though she�s in debt?
Yes, Danna-sama. I think that Grandfather knows it all
But.
According to Rei-chan, Shou-neechan�s still investigating, right?
Misato-san�s fiance�s family, Kenmochi house.
But, Grandfather probably already finished his investigation through Yazawa-san
Oh right, Shou-neechan�s not the current head of the on-site division, but.
Yazawa-san, the former chief, and the appearing president has the top elite unites and Michi�s father in his hand.
He can make investigations without Shou-neechan knowing.
If that�s the case, why are we not asking Kouzuki-sama?
Torii-san asks.
No. That�s because Grandfather entrusted the case to Danna-sama
That�s right.
That means doing the investigation oneself. Of course, that means it�s okay to use all of the resources of Kouzuki house, including Kouzuki SS
It means becoming a man who can freely take control of the Kouzuki house
Edie smiles.
Grandfather is giving Danna-sama a test. He�s fond of him. Even now, he�s looking forward to seeing what kind of conclusion Danna-sama will have
This is another trial?
So, do we assume that this is all part of Jii-chan�s plot?
Besides, to think that the Kurama house would be drowning in debt and become bankrupt.
I wonder what Jii-chan�s aim is?
That�s not true. Grandfather truly loves the old building of Kurama Kaku
The ancestral house of the Kurama house is filled with precious history.
Jii-chan and the nobility have been using that as a gathering place from before.
The current head of the Kurama house opposed Grandfather and the other heads of nobility, and destroyed the Kurama Kaku with the reason of building a new high-rise hotel, and he grieved at heart for that Right, the current head of the Kurama house; Misato-san and Arisu-san�s father, destroyed the Kurama Kaku and turned the land into a vacant plot.
He destroyed the Kurama Kaku before Grandfather could make a substantial action. It�s already lost, and so there�s nothing they can do about it
Misuzu said.
And now, the foreign investment funds is pulled back while the high-rise hotel construction is on the way, and Kurama house reached bankrupt
The hotel construction already started.
And because the construction stopped due to the lack of funds, Kurama house is in a tough spot.
If the hotel isn�t finished, they can�t recover the investment they spent.
Does Kenmochi house have no funds? If they finish the hotel, they can manage somehow, right?
Edie asks Misuzu.
We won�t know until we have the report from Kouzuki SS� investigation. However, I think that Kenmochi house doesn�t have that good financial state. Mariko-san, don�t you agree?
I don�t buy any of the stocks Kenmochi house company owns. From what I heard, it�s not good at all
Oh right, she�s into stocks if I recall correctly.
And the incident with the Kurama house, it�s widely known that teaming with a foreign investor to build a new hotel has angered Kouzuki-sama and others. Even if they�re engaged, Kenmochi house is unlikely to help Kurama house with the resolve that Kouzuki house will not look at them kindly If they move poorly, then not just Kouzuki house, but also all the other noble houses will get angry.
Wait a second, is the Kenmochi house from nobility?
I had to confirm.
Kenmochi house is in the complicated side
Misuzu said.
Sure, Kenmochi house is nobility. But, Kenmochi-san, the one engaged to Kurama Misato-san, is from a branch family of that clan
To be precise, he�s from a branch family, of a branch family, of another branch family
Torii-san?
If I recall, he�s the second son of the son-in-law of the youngest daughter of the seventh son of the 5th generation head of Kenmochi house
Oh, they�re all Kenmochi but just a subsidiary line.
If I recall, Kenmochi Yuugo-san�s grandfather is in silk goods trade business, and it succeeded, and so he�s currently in the Kenmochi group
Their founding age is hardly far from our Torii electronics
That means, they�re a company that became big since the postwar period.
They inherited the noble blood from Kenmochi house but they�re only a new upstart in business.
The contents of their business is covered, or should I say that when their company became big, they used the name of the head house, and so they have a bad relationship with the main family of Kenmochi house Torii-san said.
However, Yuugo-sama�s family business is prohibited from using the Kenmochi name at all, and so they are operating nationwide as Sword Hub
Oh, I know Sword Hub They�re a mass marketer of suits for gentlemen for the whole country.
I see. It�s Kenmochi, so it�s Sword Have
Then that means, they�re trying to tie themselves with the Kurama house to make connections with nobility apart from the main Kenmochi family?
The main family hates them, and so they won�t introduce them to other nobility.
I mean, the head family probably doesn�t want to lower their heads.
Therefore, they�re marrying into the Kurama house and get associated with other nobility through them.
Just like how Torii-san�s family tired themselves to Kanou house through marital relationship.
Yeah, I get the situation now
I think for a moment.
I see. Jii-chan
What�s wrong, Danna-sama?
Misuzu asks.
Torii-san, you saw Kenmochi Yuugo being intimate with Kurama Misato-san at a party last week, right?
Yes, as mentioned earlier
Then that means.
Jii-chan knows Kenmochi house is approaching Misato-san. Then, he sensed danger. So that�s why.
I looked at everyone.
He thought that it�s necessary to isolate Misato-san and Arisu-san here
What do you mean?
Torii-san asks me.
First of all, the party yesterday is only exclusive to the young ladies of nobility. That means Kenmochi Yuugo will not come to this place
The only men allowed to enter the party is Jii-chan and me.
And if it�s a party hosted by the Kouzuki main family, the noble among the nobility, then, Kurama house, a member of the nobility will have to participate unless they have a reason not to
The Kurama sisters think that they might be able to directly appeal to Jii-chan to save their family and so they will definitely come.
Then, Jii-chan scolded the Kurama sisters right in front of the other daughters of the nobility. Jii-chan is hard to please influential man, and they know that he treasures the tradition of nobility, and so they can feel his anger I mean, he appeared together with me before the party started.
Then, he shouted at Torii-san who greeted him with a familiar tone, planting the image of a scary old man who you can�t reason with.
That�s why when Misato-san and Arisu-san are brought to a different room, everyone thought that it�s inevitable. I mean, there�s hardly anyone who asked about the Kurama sisters after the party, right?
They all thought that it�s inevitable for them to receive some punishment as Kurama house is just suffering the consequences.
The young ladies of nobility feel that what the Kurama house did this time is a shame to all the nobility.
Then, once the girls return home, they will report what happened to their father and grandfathers. Most of the heads of nobility will know his wrath and sentence. If the Kurama sisters can�t return home from the Kouzuki house, they will only see it as inevitable Besides, Mizushima Karen-san is also here.
Mizushima house allowed a spy to enter the Kouzuki mansion, and let the daughters of nobility face danger.
Therefore, Karen-san can�t come home.
I think that this is all just a method to keep Kenmochi Yuugo from contacting Kurama Misato-san
Leaving the Kurama sisters here is a problem between Kouzuki and Kurama house.
Kenmochi Yuugo who isn�t from nobility is unrelated to the conversation.
Kenmochi Yuugo cannot protest against Kouzuki house.
I see. That�s possible
Misuzu nods.
Then that means, the part about turning Misato-sama into a prostitute is also a fake?
Torii-san said, but.
That�s unknown
In regards to the reopening of the brothel.
We indeed lack in prostitutes.
We can hire Tokuda Sonoko-san and Kurosawa Naoko-san but it�s still not enough.
Also, those who were prostitutes from before who received funds and support from Minaho-neesan but couldn�t find a new job to do in the end.
Like Iwakura-san, our student council president.
I think that some couldn�t leave the prostitution work are still a bit unstable.
They�re not prostitutes who can reliably increase our customers with their stability like Katsuko-nee and Nagisa.
They can�t be the ace of our brothel.
Iwakura-san�s specialty is mostly the extremely perverted fetishes.
Misato-san, there�s a problem with how weak her nerves are.
But, if a daughter of nobility were to become a prostitute.
The new Black forest will surely have a featured product.
Well, that depends on Minaho-neesan�s guidance.
Although, I don�t think that we should think what�s behind the scenes
I can sense it.
You know, can�t you just peek into Kouzuki-sama�s mind with your mysterious power or something?
Torii-san asks Yomi.
We swore not to do that with Kouzuki-sama
Yomi said with a sullen tone.
We�re receiving Kouzuki-sama�s protection and so we can�t be rude to him. We try not to get close to Kouzuki-sama as much as possible
Oh right. Earlier;
Jii-chan sat down on Yomi and Ruriko�s table.
Yomi made sure to take distance and he never looked at Jii-chan in the eye.
Tsukiko, Luna, and Koyomi-chan do the same.
Also, the girls with the Miko power from the Takakura house always look at each other�s minds.
If there�s a girl with an unstable mind, someone will always follow up.
They also report to me.
If their power goes to a rampage and their mind collapsed, it could repeat the disaster like with Yomi�s mother and Koyomi-chan�s mother.
Both of their mothers took along their husbands and a lot of people to their deaths.
Especially Yomi and the girls, they fear that our family will become affected by their rampage.
Jii-chan�s right, we have to do something about this on our own. Peeking into Jii-chan�s mind would be cheating, right? That�s not okay
I told Torii-san.
Knock. Knock.
Misuzu knocks the door.
Then, she unlocks the electronic door.
Kurama-san, we�re coming in
We enter the room where the Kurama sisters and Mizushima Karen-san stays in.
We�ve come to bring in your meal
In here
Yomi and Edie push the wagon in.
Torii-san and I enter the room after them.
I closed the door, and it locked electronically.
Just like private rooms in the hotel, this has an auto-lock.
Misuzu-sama
The Kurama sisters haven�t changed since yesterday.
Misato-san looks afraid and Arisu-san, her little sister, embraces her.
Karen-san sits on the sofa facing the sisters.
Karen, where�s your greeting for Danna-sama?
Misuzu asks Karen-san.
Ah, I�m very sorry. Good morning, Kuromori-sama
Err, it�s already past noon, but oh well.
Yeah. You seem lively, Karen-san
yes
But not too much.
How about Kurama-san
I asked, but Misato-san and Arisu-san don�t respond.
The two are looking down.
Feel free to eat lunch
Misuzu said with a smile.
No, uhm, my sister and I have no appetite
Arisu-san replies for her sister, but.
Ruriko made this lunch. Is Kurama-san saying that you don�t find the meals Ruriko made palatable?
To be precise, Yomi and Yoshiko-san did it together, and Agnes and the other girls helped out too.
But, let�s not say that.
The young ladies of nobility can�t refuse the meal handmade by Kouzuki Ruriko.
i�ll take it
Karen-san speaks first.
Misato-oneesama, shall we dine in as well?
Arisu-san asks her sister.
right, Arisu
The elder accepts.
Then give us a moment
Yomi opens the rice cooker and pot and prepares Hayashi rice on plates.1
We have salad and water here
Edie places the meals on the room table.
Enjoy your meal here
Misuzu has the presence of a landlady right now.
Ah, yes
The three imprisoned young ladies sit down on the table.
Danna-sama, this way. Torii-san, please sit over there
Misuzu gives instructions and we take our seat.
We have coffee here. Do you drink coffee?
Oh, there�s also a coffee pot in the wagon.
Then, please. What about Torii-san?
I�ll take it
Got it
Edie enjoys playing as a waitress.
Yeah, Yomi�s also behaving like a servant.
Go ahead. Enjoy your meals. We�ll tell Ruriko your impressions later. She�s curious about it
Misuzu asks the three to eat their meals with the pretext that they have to tell Ruriko their impressions.
yes, thank you for the meal
Karen-san holds the spoon.
Let�s eat as well, Misato-oneesama
Yes, Arisu 2
Thank you for the meal, Misuzu-sama
Thank you for the meal
The Kurama sisters also started eating.
Chapter 994. Noon Sunshine If things go well
We shouldn�t cut to the chase right away.
Let�s wait for a while.
Anyway, Mizushima Karen-san and the Kurama sisters have to eat first.
We wait as we drink the coffee Yomi prepared.
Seems like we have a good weather today
A bright light comes in from the windows.
I want to open the windows to let the wind in but.
I don�t think this room can open windows.
This is the main mansion of the Kouzuki house, I know that they should do at least that much.
They made preparations to prevent the Kurama sisters not just from escaping, but from also committing suicide.
This room has no edged tool at all.
Their lunch is Hayashi rice and so they only need a spoon.
How are you, Karen? Are you used to this?
Misuzu asks.
Yes, Misuzu-sama
Karen-san replies with a heavy tone.
Last night, she made her resolve to become Misuzu�s pet, but.
Staying with Kurama Misato-san and Arisu-san swayed her heart.
Karen-san shared the room with the Kurama sisters to stabilize them, but.
Because of that, Karen-san�s dragged into the state of their mind.
Oh? You�ve had enough, Misato-san?
Misuzu called her and I looked, Misato-san�s put down her spoon on the plate.
She ate only half of the Hayashi rice.
Did it not suit your tastes?
No, uhm, I just don�t have much appetite
Misato-san said.
Ruriko-sama even went out of the way to make the meal, I�m sorry
Then, Edie.
If you�re going to force yourself to eat, you should put it aside instead. Food is the base of our body. If you don�t eat you�ll lack in energy
yes, but.
Misato-san doesn�t pick up the spoon.
Her will to live is broken.
On the other hand, Arisu-san listened to what Edie said and eats more.
The younger still have vitality.
Then, Karen-san who looks at Arisu-san too.
She stuffs Hayashi Rice in her mouth.
This girl also has the will to live.
Misato-oneesama, I think that we should follow Kouzuki house for now
Arisu told her sister.
But I.
Misato-san is also a sheltered lady.
She probably never had anyone force her to do something.
Nor imprisoning her to a house that�s not hers.
You don�t have to mind it, Arisu-san
Misuzu said.
I�m not forcing you. If you don�t want to eat then just leave it
She speaks to the Kurama sisters gently.
Her tone is gentle, but it must be scary for them.
Arisu-san and Karen-san ate everything.
Everyone, would you like coffee? We have black tea if you prefer
Yomi who takes the maid role asks.
Ah, coffee, please. Onee-sama?
Likewise
me too, coffee
However, Yomi brings coffee just for Arisu-san.
She gives Misato-san and Karen-san black tea.
Huh?
The three are surprised. Then Yomi;
I gave what you want
She smiled.
Enjoy
Misuzu said.
We�re not explaining Yomi�s power.
That�s okay.
It puts unspoken pressure on the young ladies.
However.
Arisu-san�s the one taking the initiative for the three in this place.
I mean, Misato-san and Karen-san both have a quiet personality.
Thus, Arisu-san drags them to her influence.
Now then, I think it�s about time, Danna-sama
Misuzu looked at me.
Yeah, it�s about time.
Kurama-san, I have something to ask the two of you
The sisters looked at me, startled.
No, it�s nothing troublesome. Just a question
Don�t let any of their signs pass by.
The two of you came to the party yesterday to make a direct appeal to Jii-chan, no, I mean, the head of the Kouzuki house, right? To repay the debts of the Kurama house, am I correct?
The sisters looked at each other for a moment.
Then.
Yes, what about it?
Arisu-san speaks to me.
Oh, her eyes are on the defensive.
They�re trying to hide something.
Is it something you two decided by yourselves? Or did someone tell you to do it?
Misato-san twitched.
At the same time, Arisu-san;
It�s just us! We decided on our own! Then, we came to the mansion
Her eyes say that she�s lying.
Is that so? No, I was sure that Kenmochi Yuugo-san planted the suggestion though
I use my cards right away.
Oh.
Even without Yomi, we can see it.
I see. I understand now. Thank you
I said. Arisu-san.
wait! Uhm, yes, Kenmochi-sama gave us a piece of advice, but the one who did the appeal is Father and us! Kenmochi-sama has nothing to do with this!
This is getting suspicious.
Misuzu, contact Shou-neechan
I said.
Yes, Danna-sama, chief Seki of Kouzuki SS it is
Misuzu recites to let the sisters understand.
Wait, uhm, please
Arisu-san panics.
Misato-san, the elder, turned pale.
Kenmochi-sama has nothing to do with this. It�s all our doing
Misuzu ignores Arisu-san and makes a call.
He is related. Now that it has come to this
I said clearly.
Hello, it�s Misuzu. We have found involvement from the Kenmochi house, the branch family. Yes, the man from Kenmochi house engaged to Kurama Misato-san, he�s acknowledged to show hostility towards Kouzuki house. Use all methods to repel the Kenmochi house The Kurama sisters turned pale.
Karen-san is also a daughter of nobility and so she�s frightened by Misuzu�s declaration of war.
Yes, please do
Misuzu ends the call.
misuzu-sama!
Arisu-san stands from her seat.
Sit down, Arisu-san
But!
I order you to sit down!
The room quiets down.
yes.
Arisu-san sits down.
Don�t forget. You�re no longer daughters of the nobility. Grandfather revoked your qualifications of Kurama house and Mizushima house to be called a member of nobility
Both families had their nobility status revoked.
Kurama house collaborated with a foreign investor and destroyed Kurama Kaku, a building they inherited from their ancestors and is now drowning in debt.
Even though they were threatened, Mizushima house brought Tendou Otome, an enemy, to the Kouzuki mansion, putting the other daughters of nobility in danger.
Mariko-san, please stop calling them Kurama-sama. They�re not from the nobility, there is no need for you to call them with a -sama suffix
Misuzu told Torii-san.
Yes, I understand
Torii-san immediately accepted. She noticed that Misuzu�s trying to treat them harshly to get the information from the Kurama sisters.
Well then, I will only ask once, Misato-san, what did Kenmochi Yuugo-san tell you?
Misuzu asks. Misato-san
.!
She doesn�t respond.
I can guess most of it. The majority of what he said should be If the two of you cry for help, Kouzuki house might save the Kurama house. It�s worth the try, am I right?
The sisters don�t answer.
Yomi.
Yes, it�s somewhat like that
She read their minds and replied.
No, that�s wrong! This are all our actions!
Arisu-san shouts, but.
Please stay quiet. You don�t have to say anything anymore
I said to stop her.
What does that mean? Why would Kenmochi Yuugo tell Kurama-san that?
Torii-san asks curiously.
I�ve been thinking about it too. I think that there�s something behind to why Kenmochi house isn�t cutting ties with the Kurama house this late
After borrowing a huge amount of money and destroying the Kurama Kaku, it induced the rage of Jii-chan and all the other heads of nobility.
Normally, you�d cancel the engagement and cut ties with them.
Kenmochi house is also influential to the economic activity of Japan, and so it won�t profit them to have the powerful people and the nobility to hate them.
Despite that, they still cling to the Kurama house, even giving them poor advice.
I think that there�s a profit in mind
Something like the Kurama house repaying their whole debt and completing the construction of their hotel.
Then, marrying Kurama Misato-san, and Kenmochi Yuugo will take control of all the fortunes of the Kurama house.
If everything went smoothly and they took over the Kurama house, Kenmochi house will become a member of the nobility.
Only if everything went to the scenario Kenmochi house planned.
I think that he wanted to attempt a story where the Kurama house cries to ask for help from the other nobility
I said.
If they cry for Ji-chan�s help, and somehow, Kouzuki house saved them, wouldn�t it be most beneficial?
However, Grandfather is a harsh man. It would�ve been better if the head of the Kurama house came to ask for help but, there is no chance that he will hear the appeal of the daughters
Misuzu said.
But you know, we had a lot of spectators from the party last night. They are all daughters of the nobility. They saw Jii-chan refuse the Kurama sisters coldly, and they talked to their parents about it after they came home, right? I�m guessing that there�s someone who mentioned I feel sorry for the Kurama house, can we do something to help them?
I looked at the Kurama sisters.
Kurama Misato-san and Arisu-san were genuine young ladies. It�s no acting nor force of personality. They asked for Jii-chan�s help from the bottom of their heart, and won�t anyone feel sorry for them? Furthermore, money isn�t the responsibility of the sisters Two poor sisters making an appeal, that would be the best stage.
Then that means that Kenmochi house intends to take out the funds the nobility will pay to rebuild the Kurama house?
Torii-san asks.
Of course not. It�s too unreliable, and even if they gather sympathy from the nobility, it�s unknown whether they gather enough funds
I think so too
Torii-san speaks to me offended.
But, if that�s the case, it becomes unclear why Kenmochi house instigated the Kurama sisters to make an appeal to Kurama-sama!
Haa.
Torii-san is also a young lady
I speak with a fed-up tone.
what do you mean?
Torii-san gets annoyed.
Torii-san, do you know what if things go well mean?
I know that much at least
Then, this is an if things go well
I.
If it�s a genuine scum, they will try to do anything to get what they want. Those who are cunning, somewhat intelligent, and have a twisted personality will definitely do that
I know.
Perhaps, they found something else other than the aiming at the funds for the rebuilding of the Kurama house
If not, they�ll stop approaching Misato-san.
However, it would be lucky if things go well, and they receive money from various families of nobility, right? And since it�s between nobility, they�ll lend money with some extraordinary conditions. Furthermore, by loaning money they create connections, it won�t be Kurama house but Kenmochi house who will deepen their bond with the nobility. Also, if they rebuild the Kurama house with other funds, the money gathered from the nobility can be used to invest in other projects That�s probably it.
That�s so stupid that it can�t be true
Torii-san shouts.
Then, what is it? What is Kenmochi Yuugo�s reason to lose face with the Kurama house? Making them go through such embarrassment by making an appeal to Kouzuki-sama while in front of all the nobility?
The Kurama sisters start trembling.
Kouzuki-sama who refused the direct appeal shows level-headedness! It caused nothing but great annoyance!
That�s right
There won�t be any man who would let their fiance go through such cruel embarrassment!
Then.
That�s not true. More men are worse than that
Edie smiles.
Yes. They exist. I know a number of them, and they made me suffer so many times
Yomi who suffered from the Kansai Yakuza in the Takakura shrine said.
That�s why Grandfather couldn�t send Kurama-san back home.
Misuzu told the sisters.
If Misato-san returns home, Kenmochi will just send you for a sympathy gathering campaign using your tears to other nobility. It won�t be just Kouzuki house, he will have the Kurama sisters go around to any noble family that may be sympathetic to the Kurama house and have you bow your heads to them Oh, If things go well, we can recover funds, that is the best way to do that
I think so too.
But, Jii-chan didn�t let Kurama-san leave. Besides, the daughters of the big three were also present yesterday, especially Kaan Momoko-neechan, she declared that she won�t help Kurama house, and so it works With that, the other families will hesitate to approach the Kurama house.
No family would want to have Kouzuki and Kaan house both glaring at them.
Then, well, the young ladies went home with the thought that Jii-chan�s taking custody of the Kurama sisters from the Kurama house, and so Kenmochi house�s plans will not reach them anymore
There might be families that sympathize with the Kurama house but as long as Kouzuki house can see the movement, they will not reach out to help them.
I see, it�s easy to understand
Torii-san.
I now understand that I lack in imagination
Yeah, that�s honest of you.
But, if that�s how Kouzuki-sama thinks, can we assume that the part where Kurama Misato-san becomes a prostitute is a fake?
Misato-san looked up.
That�s a little unknown
Haa, it�s hard to answer that one.
The Black Forest indeed needs new prostitutes.
However, if it is as Kenmochi house planned, and the Kurama house is hiding funds to rebuild their house.
Nononono, didn�t we just establish that it�s not known whether they can get hold of the money, right? This is a plan coming from the Kenmochi�s, they�re likely going to use dirty money when it goes poorly Likely, they can�t obtain it as planned.
Besides, Jii-chan�s angry about the fact that Kurama Kaku is destroyed, right? That sin will remain no matter what
But, that is the head�s sin, not Misato-san�s sin!
Do you think that kind of reason will go through Jii-chan?
I speak strongly.
Mariko-san, we�re daughters of nobility
Misuzu said.
Even I have my resolve. If Grandfather makes a catastrophic failure that it sinks down the foundation of the Kouzuki house, then I will give my life for the house
Huh?
It�s okay Danna-sama. Grandfather has surrounded the Kouzuki house with security twofold and threefold to make sure that it doesn�t happen, and he�s devoting his days to make Ruriko and I inherit the clan sooner Misuzu smiled at me.
But, I still have that resolve. As part of the nobility, I�m responsible for the lives of a lot of people. We have thousands of workers under the companies our family owns. We have to protect their lives by all means Misuzu-sama
Mariko-san, our difference is that resolve
Yeah, Torii Mariko-san inherited the blood of nobility, but.
She�s not a daughter of nobility.
As I carry our family honor, I�m also the representative of the Kouzuki house anytime, anywhere. That�s why I�m not allowed to make such free speech as Mariko-san
Torii-san is a girl who speaks whatever she thinks.
She doesn�t care about the situation, she�ll speak her opinion without thinking.
She doesn�t carry her family on her back after all.
No, if it�s Torii house, yes.
They have no tradition nor pride to carry yet.
I�m very sorry
Torii-san hangs her head.
You silly. I�m not angry. It�s just that I�m envious of Mariko-san sometimes
Misuzu speaks gently.
Well then, everything we mentioned so far is just a deduction. It�s only based on comparing the situation and what we see
I said.
I mean, if Kenmochi Yuugo is the man we expect him to be, that would make him detestable
I think so too
Torii-san said.
that�s not true! Kenmochi-sama is a splendid man! He�s kind!
Arisu-san?
Misuzu-sama, Kuromori-sama, you�re thinking too poorly of Kenmochi-sama! He�s an amazing man!
It�s not Misato-san, the fiance who answers us.
Arisu-san, the younger, is getting excited.
It�s like.
Ah, it�s not like that Sensei
Yomi said.
The two of them are virgins. Nobody made a move on them
She checked the memories of the sisters.
As expected, if he goes that far, he would destroy the trust he tried to build with the Kurama house
Misuzu said.
That�s wrong! That�s not it! Kenmochi-sama is!
At that moment, the extension phone rings.
Yes. It�s Misuzu. Yes, yes, is that so?
After she puts down the phone, Misuzu speaks to us.
It�s from Shou-oneesama. The reason the construction of the Kurama house�s hotel is left undone is the foreign investment fund but.
Kurama house had been on an economic crisis from the start.
Because the foreign investor gave out money for funds, the father of the Kurama sisters destroyed the Kurama Kaku and paid in advance to construct the hotel.
Then, that investment fund is suddenly pulled out.
The hotel construction was interrupted and the Kurama house is caught in a dilemma
I think that the investment fund is connected to the Kenmochi house.
That means,
That means it�s all a trap planned by Kenmochi house from the start.
aah!
O-Onee-sama! Hold yourself together!
Misato-san fainted from the shock.
Chapter 995. Noon Sunshine Hiruzoku
Arisu-san looks at her sister, who fainted, worriedly as she lays her down on the bed.
A doctor from Kouzuki SS medical team is coming over
A branch office of Kouzuki SS is right in front of the mansion�s gate to keep this place safe.
It seems that an emergency medical team for Jii-chan is stationed there and so they�re sending a doctor here right away.
In the end, Kenmochi house wants to hijack the Kurama house?
Torii-san asks Misuzu.
It seems like it, using investment funds from a foreign country, destroying the Kurama Kaku, and constructing the hotel on the plot, it�s all Kenmochi house�s proposed idea
Kurama house is an upstart but the son of the industrialist family is Misato-san�s fiance.
That�s how they gained trust.
Then, when Kurama Kaku�s completely demolished and the construction of the hotel started, they can�t go back anymore, the foreign investor stopped their funding
If Kurama Kaku remains, there won�t be any problems.
If it was after breaking it, they could sell the empty plot for funds.
However, they already dug down the ground, started the foundation work, and put the steel frame for the hotel and they suddenly stopped, there�s nothing they can do.
You can�t sell a suspended construction building.
Even if they buy it, if they were to construct a building different from the hotel the Kurama house planned, then they have to destroy all of the steel frames and start over again.
On the other hand, if they continue the construction of the hotel as planned.
The buyer would definitely want to make some changes to the plans.
If the building construction is already complete, then they have to accept it, but.
You can�t sell a half-constructed building in that state.
Perhaps, Kenmochi house thinks This is beyond our expectations. Oh dear. That�s a problem. What do we do? Despite causing the problem, they continue to pretend to be friendly with the Kurama house Misuzu said.
Then, Kenmochi house also told them that you should cry in front of Kouzuki-sama and beg for his help
Torii-san said.
After taking over the Kurama house, Kenmochi house will likely guarantee the funds to reopen the hotel afterward.
However, they will not tell the Kurama house about the existence of the funds, and earn funds by relying on the other families if things go well.
If our inference so far is right, then they�re such a stingy and scummy group
Edie said.
That�s wrong. Kenmochi-sama isn�t like that
Arisu-san says as she looks after her sister.
He truly wants to save the Kurama house. Your inference is wrong. He�s not like that
She swings her shoulder as she says that.
I wonder? I think that if it�s him, he would do those things
Torii-san.
Torii-san, do you know the Kenmochi guy?
I asked.
Yes. Kenmochi Yuugo-san, isn�t it? I�ve talked to him at some parties. Although, it�s my father who did
Oh right, Torii-san�s father is the president of Torii Electronics.
I�ve seen him at parties too. It�s not just his father�s company, he also has some companies for himself. Although, he never approaches Grandfather or me
Well, that�s obvious. It�s the peerless Kouzuki house. My father�s already doing his best trying to approach Kurama-sama, what more of your family
Torii house is an entrepreneur, not nobility, and so they can only reach out to Kurama house at best.
Misuzu brought me to parties too but.
When it comes to Jii-chan, Misuzu, and Ruriko�s level, a boy from the party will stop anyone unknown among the party guests from approaching.
Kenmochi Yuugo-san�s company is IT related and Financing. Also, corporate acquisition. He buys companies and resells them. He intends to inherit his father�s business in the future, but, he seems to enjoy his own business too Oh, he�s that kind of person.
I see. Then, Mariko-san, have you invested in Kenmochi Yuugo-san�s company? Would you buy their stocks?
Misuzu asks Torii-san.
Torii-san has a hobby of doing stocks.
No. I don�t buy stocks from them
Oh, why is that?
For better or worse, he�s still a start-up company manager. I meant Kenmochi Yuugo-san. I can sense some weakness in his business.
Weakness?
He only boards whatever trend it is at the time and spread it as a business. I think that he�s got good eyes and he also has the drive. However
Torii-san�s eyes start firing up when talking about topics like this.
She really loves talking about business.
He�s not laying the groundwork at all
Torii-san smiles.
For example, Kenmochi-san saw the trend of old people doing buy and sell, and so he creates connections with the elderly in business to accommodate. If it�s in the financial side, then it would be chairman Tanahashi of the Hikari auto, if it�s a politician, he will be friends with representative Otonokita of the Taniwa party So he knows that much.
Then, he�ll borrow the name and power of representative Otonokita or chairman Tanahashi, and cultivate a various business of his but. There are rumors that Taniwa party will announce candidacy for the next election Oh, I see. I get it now
Misuzu?
Hikari auto is currently the third placer in sales in Japan when it comes to the automotive industry. Furthermore, half of their stocks are owned by foreigners. Tamiwa party is also the third opposition party. Both of them don�t have that clear cut power Yes, he couldn�t stick with the first ranked
I said.
That�s not it, Danna-sama
Misuzu said.
The first or second doesn�t matter. If it was Kouzuki house, we won�t do such a stupid plan of approaching a business or a politician blatantly. It�s only inconvenient
If you stick to Hikari auto then you�ll become enemies with other auto manufacturing companies. If you become a supporter of Tamiwa, then you�ll cross against other politicians
I see.
Indeed. From how I see it, he�s too blatant that I doubt him as a businessman?
Torii-san said.
That means, how do I say it? Yes, Someone who gets caught up in the moment, like that? I think that it�s worrying. Therefore, I don�t invest in Kenmochi Yuugo-san
It�s easy to understand Torii-san�s explanation.
Now I understand Kenmochi Yuugo.
Besides, that guy is quite simple
Simple?
He�s in IT business and so he�s doing streams. He talks to other young entrepreneurs, gathers young people, and he loves to talk about his business essays. He has a book with a title of Kenmochi Yuugo�s business dojo, and he has a lot of social network service Wait a second, business dojo? How old is that Kenmochi Yuugo-san?
Since she�s engaged to Misato-san, who�s 18, I thought that he�s a young boy, but.
Dojo? Business essays? Now he seems old to me.
He�s 27 years old
Kurama Arisu-san mutters.
Huh, he�s just 27 and yet he�s already publishing books for his business theories?
And that�s why I said that he�s simple!
Torii-san says with a displeased smile.
Doing that kind of thing is only seen as a conceited move from the eyes of the elderly in business. Therefore, while some approach to become close to Kenmochi Yuugo-san, there are more financier who hates him to the bone And the person himself thinks that it�s okay?
People will inevitably hate him.
I wonder. From what I see, he doesn�t think much about it. How do I say it, people like Kenmochi Yuugo-san only moves for his group. He doesn�t really care about what others say
Really?
But, Yuugo-san�s father, is a reliable man from what I heard
Misuzu said.
He�s from a branch family of Kenmochi house, and so they rise from the second generation
Yes, Misuzu-sama. Therefore, I think that this case is all under Kenmochi Yuugo�s plans, and nobody else
Torii-san.
The way of doing it makes his personality visible. I don�t think that his father could make such a crude plan, and so Yuugo-san did this all alone
I see.
Right, however, Kenmochi Yuugo-san and Kurama Misato-san�s engagement is decided by the father. And even before that; The involvement of foreign investor funds is in line with Yuugo-san�s financing business I mean, if it�s the father, then he should know fear from the nobility
Edie said.
I think so too. If it�s the generation of his father, he�ll never do that
I.
Misato-san�s marriage with Kenmochi Yuugo has been decided. They can get their hands on the Kurama house if they take their time, and they can create bonds with other families slowly
I thought so too. But why would Kenmochi Yuugo-san make such plans?
Torii-san asks.
Isn�t that obvious?
I said.
It�s because he�s young. He can�t wait. He thinks that spending time is a waste
That means, he�s an idiot.
everyone, why is it that your speculations about Yuugo-sama are so bad?
Arisu-san stands up angrily.
You don�t know anything about Yuugo-sama at all! Nothing!
Her eyes show tears.
Kurama Arisu-sama
Yomi who has been silent all this time moves forward.
But, haven�t you been thinking that Kenmochi Yuugo is the person that everyone guesses, haven�t you?
Yomi can read minds.
I.
Don�t escape on your dreams. That�s your path to ruin. If Kurama Arisu-sama is a member of the nobility, then you should think of your family first
i know that even if you don�t tell me!
Arisu-san starts crying as she says that.
This girl.
She likes Kenmochi Yuugo too.
She thinks that he�s a kind man.
But, after hearing our talk, she couldn�t trust him anymore.
Therefore.
Then, what do you think is Kenmochi Yuugo�s next plan?
I asked Misuzu and the girls.
Kenmochi Yuugo�s plan is to beg for Kouzuki house the Kurama house and after that, to have the sisters ask for money from other families.
However, Jii-chan imprisoned the sisters in this mansion.
That would be beyond his expectations.
If that�s the case.
Purururu!
The extension phone rings.
I wonder if the doctor has arrived?
Misuzu takes the receiver.
Hello, Yes? Yes.
Misuzu looked at me.
Danna-sama, it seems that Kenmochi Yuugo-san is here
Here?
He�s in front of the main gate, with a lawyer
I see.
The Kurama sisters are confined in this mansion since last night.
And it�s already afternoon of the next day.
It�s a good time to retrieve them by bringing a lawyer with them.
If it�s too early, we can condemn them for jumping prematurely.
Yuugo-sama?
Arisu-san stopped crying.
Onee-sama! Yuugo-sama�s come to save us!
She speaks to her unconscious sister.
I knew it! He�s a splendid man!
Haa.
Another carnage.
Sensei, I�ll stay here
Me too
Yomi and Edie said.
Leave these girls to us
Yeah, it�s better to have the two with them.
We�re going to have them observe the conversation with Kenmochi Yuugo-san.
Karen, I�m asking you too. Look after Kurama-san
Misuzu told her new pet from last night, Mizushima Karen-san.
Yes, certainly
Karen-san replies lightly.
Misuzu, Torii-san, and I.
For now, we return to the room where Jii-chan�s currently staying.
This is the Kouzuki mansion.
Kenmochi Yuugo came here to meet with Jii-chan.
Jii-chan
I returned to the room from earlier and.
The young girls are happily playing.
That said, Koyomi-chan, Haiji, and Luna are keeping Mao-chan company as she plays with wooden blocks.
Agnes, Eri, Rie, and Mana are playing cards.
They�re split into two groups.
Then, Jii-chan, Yoshiko-san, Ruriko, and Michi are watching the girls who are happily playing.
Oh, what is it?
Jii-chan�s smiling.
It�s great to watch children have fun and play
No, it sure is but.
Kenmochi came here for the Kurama-san�s case, hasn�t he?
Yes, he�s here. Deal with him
He smiled at me.
I�m entrusting him to you
I.
Use whatever we have in here at your convenience. Naturally, that includes the Kouzuki name
That means I�m going to discuss with Kenmochi Yuugo as the representative of the Kouzuki house.
Grandfather, you don�t mind if I come with Danna-sama, would you? I belong to him after all
Misuzu said.
Of course. You don�t need to ask me
Jii-chan speaks lightly.
Oh, remember this. Use everything you can. You�re meant to use power. Only fools would assume importance without using it
Use power.
Oh, just in time
Then, Shou-neechan and, Nagisa? They come inside the room.
Nagisa�s here?
Huh, what�s wrong?
Nagisa should be in the Black Forest mansion today, but.
I came here to pick them up. You know, we�re coming back to the mansion today, right?
Yeah, our holidays end today.
Tomorrow, we have school again.
Therefore, we need to stock up the dough for tomorrow.
Also, I hear that you just added more people to the family, and so I thought that we�ll have insufficient cars when coming home
Err.
Haiji, Eri, and Rie.
Since we reached a point where we can rest from the Kansai Yakuza, we don�t need to seclude ourselves in the mansion anymore. Oh, I have some bodyguards from Kouzuki SS with us. Margo-chan�s keeping the mansion safe too Yukino, Megu, and Ai remained.
Mama! Mama!
Mao-chan hugs Nagisa.
There, there. Mao, have you been a good girl?
Yes! I�m getting along with everyone!
Geez, they�re the ones who were playing along with you. Oh, you�re the new girls?
She smiled at the twins and Haiji.
I�m also his woman. My name�s Nagisa. Pleased to meet you
Haiji. Pleased to meet you too
Rie. pleased to meet you
Eri. Pleased to meet you too
Haiji and the girls are confused as Nagisa has a motherly gorgeousness.
Yes, my best regards. I�m now your big sister and a Mama
Saying that Nagisa hugs me.
I�m his lover-cumama! Those who want to have a Mama just come to me okay? Ufufu!
Right.
Haiji already lost her mother.
Eri and Rie too.
Although, the mother of the twins is villains who used them to make lolicon videos.
They�re all starving for motherhood.
Of course, that includes me.
Shou-oneesama, is this about Kenmochi Yuugo-san?
Misuzu calls out to Shou-neechan.
Jii-chan called Shou-neechan here.
Shou-neechan�s suited to be our adviser.
Minaho-neesan�s still giving lectures to the prostitute candidates, and her world is fundamentally on the underground side.
It would be better to ask for Shuo-neechan�s opinion when dealing with Kenmochi Yuugo as he belongs to the surface.
Currently, he�s waiting inside the car in front of the main gate
Shou-neechan said.
We can�t send him away, can we?
Misuzu asks.
He brought a lawyer with him and so he must have something in mind
I want to know that. I want to see what he intends to do
Looks like the option of sending him away is not there.
We have to let him in.
I�ll follow. Also, should we call our own legal adviser?
Shou-neechan said.
Jii-chan�s not coming to talk, and so Misuzu and I have to be the representatives and face him.
We�re just high-school students.
At least, we need at least one adult with us.
However.
No, if the other side is bringing his lawyers, it�s our loss if we try to match with him
That�s what my intuition tells me.
Shou-neechan, you�ll watch us from the cameras and it would help if you could support us when anything happens
They should know about Seki Shou from the Kouzuki SS.
Shou-neechan has been Jii-chan�s bodyguard.
It�s also known that she�s the one to discuss the setting of VIP conversations.
However.
Shou-neechan, I think that the other side is coming at us with a plan. Therefore, I think we should take a step off from here
I.
Nagisa, come with us
Oh, me?
Nagisa smiles.
If they�re coming with a frontal attack, then we�re fighting back with Nagisa�s soft smile.
Yes, you don�t need to know anything, just come with us
Okay Dear
Nagisa smiles happily.
Also, Michi, you�ll be our bodyguard
They won�t see Michi, a girl who has the same body size as Karen, as a bodyguard.
Certainly
Michi replies.
Onii-sama, should I come too?
Ruriko asks, but.
No, stay here Ruriko
But, I�m also a daughter of the Kouzuki house
And that�s why you can�t come. He�s not someone where two daughters of the Kouzuki house has to go out of their way and deal with him. If Misuzu and Ruriko come together, then he�ll misunderstand that he has the same weight as the Kouzuki house We can�t give him any strange message.
I understand, Onii-sama
Uhm, what about me?
Torii-san looks at me.
Can I come with you?
Err.
Torii-san, you�re acquainted with Kenmochi Yuugo, aren�t you?
As mentioned earlier, I had a conversation with him several times, but.
I can use her to keep him in check.
This is a conversation that seriously carries the name of the Kouzuki house, and so don�t butt into the conversation? If you can promise that, then you can come with us
yes! I�ll keep quiet!
Okay, that would be Misuzu, Nagisa, Michi, Torii-san, and me.
Let�s go with this party.
Misuzu-sama, I think that you should carry the conversation in the B3 drawing-room
Shou-neechan said.
Indeed. Let�s do that. Oh right. Shou-oneesama
Misuzu.
Please check everything about Kenmochi Yuugo in the SNS. All of the accounts he�s using
What?
You�re right. I�ll get it processed as soon as possible
Shou-neechan replied.
Chapter 996. Noon Sunshine Drawing room
Since we�re using B3 Drawing room, should we enter the room at the same time as them?
Misuzu asks Shou-neechan
Yes, that will be for the better. If there�s a strange pause, they�ll notice it
Notice what?
It seems that the room has a contraption.
I will deal with the tuning, and so please head to the drawing-room, Misuzu-sama
The main mansion of the Kouzuki house has multiple buildings on the land.
This is a private area for Jii-chan�s family, but.
Drawing rooms, there�s one showa era house in front of the main gate.
It�ll only take two to three minutes of walking to reach that place.
Okay, let�s go
We�re heading out, then.
Uhm, Nii-san, I�m coming too
Huh, Luna?
No, but.
To bring Luna, a 12-year-old in a conversation with an adult businessman.
Kouzuki-san mentioned earlier to use all the powers you have.
That�s.
He shouldn�t know that I have the Miko power
Yomi showed off her Miko power to the Yakuza during her time in the Takakura shrine.
Tsukiko and Luna hid the fact that they have it.
Tsukiko�s already an adult and she has that mysterious aura and so the enemy will be cautious.
However, Luna only looks like a bashful and cute girl.
Either way, Tsukiko-oneesama, and Yomi-oneesama aren�t present
Tsukiko is with Nei in the old training building for Kouzuki SS.
Yomi�s looking after the mental state of the Kurama sisters.
I would like to go too, but.
Koyomi-chan looked at me and said.
Koyomi-chan can�t go. It�s my job
Luna said.
Koyomi-chan, you haven�t created a relationship of trust with Nii-san yet, have you?
I haven�t had sex with Koyomi-chan yet.
Yeah, come with us Luna
I said while Koyomi-chan�s still perplexed.
We don�t have time.
Now, let�s go
Misuzu urges us.
Outside the private area, maids of Kouzuki house and female bodyguards of Kouzuki SS are waiting for us.
Oh, if I recall, her name�s Taki-san. She�s escorted us before.
Shou-neechan should be watching our status from another room.
Jii-chan should be watching too.
Please wait here
Taki-san stops us on the corner of the corridor.
Then, a small monitor shows a camera feed ahead of the passageway.
Then.
This way
The monitor shows a maid taking four men into a room.
There�s two around in their 20�s and 30�s. One passed his 40�s. And the other looks like someone who is 60 years old.
Please wait in this room
The maid tells the men inside the drawing-room.
Does this mean that Kouzuk-san is present?
The arrogant looking young man with a swept-back hair said
I don�t know, but if you�ll excuse me.
The maid bows her head and exits the room.
She left the door open.
Tsk, can�t help it
The man said.
Let�s go
Misuzu tells us.
Misuzu, me Nagisa, Michi, Torii-san, Luna formed a line in that order.
Then, we turned the corner of the corridor and head to the room where the men are in.
Excuse me
Misuzu enters the room first.
A high school sophomore girl and a high school freshman boy, a twenty-one-year-old beauty and a petite third-year middle school girl, plus a high school freshman girl and a sixth-grade girl.
The men are startled.
I�m Kouzuki Misuzu. Grandfather is busy right now and so I came to answer your visit. Mariko-san, close the door
Misuzu speaks to the men in her �young lady mode�
Ah, yes
Torii-san closed the door and locked it
Huh? Isn�t Torii-san a young lady too?
The bossy man with a swept-back hair, perhaps, Kenmochi Yuugo, noticed Torii-san.
Torii-san looked at me.
I can allow this much.
I nodded and allowed her to talk.
Yes. I�ve been lodging here since yesterday. I thought that I should give Kenmochi-sama a greeting and so I came with Misuzu-sama
Torii-san says with a customer service smile.
Huh? What�s going on? Then does that mean that the young lady of Torii electronics is also kidnapped in this house?
Kenmochi Yuugo�s spits out his first charge.
Oh, I see, I get it. I should�ve called the chairman Torii as well. Chairman Torii must be worried? Kidnapping his precious young lady like this
Kenmochi glared at us.
Oh well, we�re going to take you back from the Kouzuki house too
I knew it, he wants to take back the Kurama sisters, his fiance from our confinement.
I wonder how far did Kenmochi talk to the Kurama house?
He seems to misunderstand that we also captured Torii-san together with the Kurama sisters.
Oh, you must be joking? I was invited to the party yesterday and I stayed here for the night. Yesterday and today are both holidays and so we don�t have school
Torii-san smiles.
Does Chairman Torii know?
Kenmochi is suddenly displeased.
Yes, I contacted Grandfather and Father
Torii-san replies with a natural smile.
However, I heard that Torii house isn�t that close to Kouzuki house
He looks at Torii-san, trying to feel around.
Kenmochi�s trying to develop the story into the plot he imagined.
And that�s the reason. There�s hardly a chance to become familiar with Kouzuki Misuzu-sama. I am not letting go of the chance to deepen my friendship with the Kouzuki house
That answer is very much like her.
With that, the first charge is shot down.
Kenmochi and his group came here to recapture the Kurama sisters, but.
He probably didn�t expect to meet Jii-chan himself, but.
He intends to face the adults of the Kouzuki house, pressing strongly that you�ve imprisoned the Kurama sisters here, haven�t you? Bring her to us
But.
If Torii-san stayed here as a guest after yesterday�s party, then Kurama sisters are no exception.
The claim that Kouzuki house is confining the Kurama sisters becomes unlikely.
The possibility that the sisters willingly stayed over the Kouzuki mansion since they attend the same school as the young lady of Kouzuki house becomes higher.
Hmm. Oh well. So, who are these people?
Oh, he thinks that we�re just women and children. He�s looking down on us.
What about you? Did your mother teach you to name yourself when visiting someone else�s home?
Nagisa says with a smile.
Huh? What�s with you?
Kenmochi glared at Nagisa.
I�m Katagai Nagisa. Shige-chan asked me to come, telling me that some rude people have come and so make sure that they don�t bite Misuzu-chan
Nagisa smiles.
It�s a soft smile but it�s scary.
As expected of someone who took the big shots of the political and business world as her patrons.
Her personality as the ace of the high-class brothel is in the air.
Shige-chan?
My Grandfather
Misuzu replies, now that assures Nagisa is a woman who is extremely close to the head of the Kouzuki house.
So, I named myself, what about you?
Nagisa smiles.
Huh? You already know it.
But, shouldn�t you still name yourself? Did you graduate from elementary school? If you can�t do something that simple, young children will laugh at you
Kenmochi! I�m Kenmochi Yuugo!
Kenmochi glares at Nagisa in fury.
I see. By the way, Kenmochi-san, can we sit now? Or do you want to talk while standing?
The other party has four men.
Our side has one man and five women.
There are two long sofas with a table in the middle.
The other side has all four of them sitting down, but.
We�re still standing.
Michi, prepare a spare chair
Yes, Ojou-sama
Michi goes to the corner of the room and brings out two chairs
Luna, sit here
Yes
Michi and Luna sit on the spare chairs.
Normally, Michi can�t sit down on a chair as she�s a bodyguard.
But, she�s sitting down to ease the caution of the other party.
Standing in this situation is the same as declaring herself as a bodyguard.
Misuzu, Nagisa, Torii-san, and I sit down on the sofa.
Kuromori-sama
Torii-san looks at me.
Yeah, she had to talk to Kenmochi Yuugo because it�s unexpected but.
Now she�s asking me if it�s okay to investigate.
I ordered her to not speak unless I give permission.
So I.
Yeah
I nodded.
We�ll start with Torii-san as they�re acquainted.
Anyway, I need information about this Kenmochi Yuugo person.
Speaking of which, Kenmochi-san, I�ve seen your blog, and you seem to be starting a political related business, am I correct?
Torii-san speaks so suddenly.
yeah, that�s true
He probably wants to get down to business, and yet.
Since he�s asked about himself, he starts talking.
He�s quite a self-centered man.
You know, there are a lot of problems with the local government and politicians, right? That�s why I�m thinking of starting a consulting business specialized in the diet members in the district
Oh, that�s interesting
Torii-san speaks purposely.
Yes, the district diet is filled with rural politicians, and they don�t know a lot about modern politics. Thus, I�m going to give them lectures so they can learn. Of course, it�ll cost them money. But, my company will create all the election campaign and put up the public commitments for the stupid politicians of the district Huh?
This guy�s in mid-twenties, right?
Lectures? What is this guy talking about?
No, you see, I first want to pin down the district politics. I�m going to start with the locals. I�ll get those who follow me become elected. Once I take control of the local assembly, I�m going to sprinkle my name and that�s when I�m going for the national diet Huh?
You know, when it comes to the national diet, you need a lot of money and popularity or you won�t win, right? I can make a new party but it would be hard to win. Therefore, I�m changing the immediate interests, I�m going to make a new one but, I�ll create a network of local districts first, people who�ll listen to what I say. I�m their consultant after all. Then, one day, suddenly, people from rural areas become a solid political party. A sudden boom. It�ll be a revolution. Revolution I mean! A revolution from the bottom of the local assembly to create a huge political party. Then, I�m going to make the mayors and governors, and lastly, I�ll take control of the national diet. It�s fresh, isn�t it? Please tell Chairman Torii about it. My political business will surely succeed! If you want to invest, now�s the time, we�ll definitely win Win what?
But, isn�t it going to be hard to go for the local elections? Each of the districts has their ties too
Torii-san said.
Besides, most of the locals lived in their place for so long that only the same locals know them, and so even if someone from up high in Tokyo gives them instructions, I don�t think they will move that smoothly And that�s why I�m going to turn over all of the manners in the local. My company will have them learn politics in depth from consultants coming from American universities. They�re amazing with their know-how. If you make use of the media advertising industry, then we can use the latest style of voting system. I won�t talk about the details, but the strategy in the election campaign is using a mobile game. Then, when it comes to public commitment, we can use the big database of the Japanese citizens to find which words would pull them in. I don�t know much about the details but all we have to do is make the locals misunderstand that it�s amazing, and give them some good manifests and boom, we�re done. I can�t see how this fails Oh, this guy.
He�s an idiot.
Now I get why people stop them from approaching the Kouzuki house in parties.
This world is only about victory or defeat. If you don�t win, then there�s no point. If you don�t win, you will only lose. That�s why I only have to think of winning
So what?
Are your interests only about winning or losing?
He doesn�t really care about politics.
However, we will have rules to keep no matter what. Rules, that means, law. No matter what happens, you have to protect the law. That�s how people are. That�s why, whatever the case may be, we first need to read the rule book. Then, we�re going to do everything that�s not written in the rules, as long as the law permits! Our style will be to poke in the blind spots!
Kenmochi looked at us and laughed.
We will never break the law, like the other family over here just because they have connections to powerful people of the nation. We�re upright people! Those who can�t follow the rules are the worst people. Oh well, I don�t know much about nobility, but I only think that those who can�t follow the laws of Japan should leave Japan So he intends to criticize Jii-chan�s power, Kouzuki house�s power.
With that said, we�re here acting to protect the rules. And so, I brought these people with me
He finally introduces the other three men.
First is my lawyer, Moori-san. He�s a former judge and public prosecutor, and so he has various connections
I�m Moori, a lawyer. Pleased to meet you
The man in his mid-forties wearing a suit greets us.
Then, this one is our crisis safety measure adviser in our company, Yoshikawa-san. Yoshikawa-san had been in the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, a former police officer. Even now, he has a lot of acquaintances in the police I�m Yoshikawa
The man past his 60�s glares at us.
And then, this one�s our net news site partner of our company, Kobayakawa-san. Well, when it comes to the Kouzuki house�s level, they�re in control of TV, radio, and newspapers, right? But it seems that they can�t do internet news at all The man in his mid-twenties laughed.
I�m Kobayakawa from the GALAPAGOS News flash! I�m always looking for more materials every day! Gufufufu!
Haa.
I see. A former public prosecutor working as a lawyer, a former police officer, and internet news man
Nagisa laughs.
And why did you bring such people with you?
Nagisa asks. Kenmochi;
Well, it just happened. They came here by chance, there�s no other intention
The lawyer is declaring intent to sue if anything happens.
The former officer has influence inside the police.
The internet journalist is going to write some inconveniences for us.
We are going to meet up with the Taniwa party after this. And so we have this group here. That�s why. It just happened
Kenmochi says with a nasty tone.
Well, the parliamentarian always comes to ask me for consultation. They may be the opposition party but they�re still a member of the diet, and not every politician are kind to the Kouzuki house
Nagisa;
Oh, what is it? Are you trying to threaten us?
No way. I�m just talking normally. I wonder why would you think that I�m threatening you?
Not really, I don�t see it as a threat. It�s just funny
Nagisa laughs.
Then, he speaks to me.
Dear, remember this. Just because someone is a judge or a public prosecutor doesn�t mean that they�re strong lawyers. They can�t turn the trial into their favor for that reason. Or should I say that the lawyers who were former public prosecutors are not trustworthy, most of them are useless people Nagisa said. The lawyer gets offended.
That guy too, he�s a former officer in the police department but he�s just an ordinary policeman. The Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department has control only in Tokyo, and the workers over there are just local government employees. Besides, I remember all the names of the top brass of the police for the past five years but I don�t remember the name, Yoshikawa. Therefore, I don�t know his post before his retirement age but I hardly think that he has any strong influence on the current post officers Nagisa speaks of the former police officer.
A high-ranking retiree could become an adviser of his company, but don�t you think that it would be awkward for them to come with him?
ahem
The former police officer fidgets.
Oh, he�s brought to the Kouzuki mansion without knowing where he�s taken along.
As for the news site, what was the name again?
Nagisa asks with a smile.
GALAPAGOS News Flash!
I see, and your name is?
Kobayakawa
He�s lost to Nagisa�s captivating charm.
Kobayakawa what? Your given name is?
Toshiaki. Kobayakawa Toshiaki
I see. Toshiaki-san. Toshiaki-san, do you write your name on your articles?
No, I use my handle name
What is your handle name?
Uhm, it�s Cheshire NEMO
Cheshire
Well, it�s the Cheshire cat from the Alice in Wonderland, and the mobile suit Nemo, and I made it a new name
Are there other people writing on your site? What�s your other SNS?
Ah, I have twitter and Facebook
I knew it, that Chershire
It�s Cheshire NEMO!
Do you have other hidden accounts?
Err, I use Humpty Dumpty name on tweeter.
Is that all?
No, there�s another, Bartholomew
What�s that?
Bartholomew is the sound of the legs opening, ah, it�s hard to explain
That�s unfortunate
What?
Why is Nagisa asking that?
Oh well. And so, Kenmochi-san, what is your business for today?
Nagisa asks.
No, wait a second, why is it that you�re the one talking? Are you from the Kouzuki house? If Sir Kouzuki doesn�t show up, then.
Kenmochi looked at Misuzu.
However, Nagisa.
Misuzu-chan, don�t entertain him. If you talk to him, it�ll only drop down your status
She tells Misuzu to stay quiet.
Misuzu-chan, your greeting earlier is enough when it comes to dealing with this person
The young lady of nobility shouldn�t talk to these kinds of people.
But.
But, Nagisa, we don�t know the situation yet, do we?
I said.
Yes, that�s why you and I are dealing with him
Nagisa smiled at me.
Isn�t that Kuromori�s purpose?
Oh right.
We can�t face people like him straightforwardly.
We should deal with him like the people on the other side.
So, Kenmochi-san, what do you want to do?
Nagisa asked. Kenmochi;
Isn�t that obvious?
What�s obvious?
Nagisa asks back with a smile.
i mean those who are in the mansion.
What?
You already know it! I came here to take them back
I don�t know what you�re talking about
I�m telling you to return the daughters of Kurama!
Kenmochi finally speaks his demands.
It seems that he wants to put pressure on us and have us voluntarily hand over the Kurama sisters to us.
I see.
Besides, it won�t be a threat.
This guy�s level is talking about protecting the rules.
Oh, are those girls in here?
Stop screwing with me! I heard it from the Kurama house! They said that their daughters haven�t returned since yesterday!
My, that�s awful. Did you check all the places you have in mind?
Nagisa said with a smile.
Hey, hey! I know it! The head of this family called Kurama house and said that he won�t return their daughters. If that�s the case, then the Kurama daughters are still here!
I�m sorry, I just came to the mansion earlier, I don�t know anything about it!
That�s right, it hasn�t been thirty minutes since Nagisa came here.
I haven�t even met Kurama-san�s daughters. I haven�t seen them
I don�t care if you saw them or not
Kenmochi screams.
Anyway, bring them in here! We�re taking them back! Hurry up!
Err.
Err, Kuromori-sama, may I?
Torii-san asks for permission.
Sure
Uhm, Kenmochi-san, what kind of qualifications do you have?
Qualifications?
I mean, did the Kurama house ask you to do this?
Oh, as expected of Torii-san. That�s a good question.
If in case he asked you, do you have proof? Did they give you the power of attorney?
I don�t have those!
Kenmochi said.
He only asked for advice. Director Kurama did. He asked me what to do, and so I came here to take them back
So he only asked for advice? Then can we assume that the Kurama house hasn�t given Kenmochi-san any formal request?
Kurama house is also a member of the nobility.
They wouldn�t want to fight the Kouzuki house openly.
I don�t have any formal request but I carry the will of Director Kurama!
Then, isn�t that a violation of the rules?
Torii-san tilts her head.
However, Sir Kenmochi is Kurama Misato-sama�s fiance. I think that is enough qualifications for him
Kenmochi�s lawyer said.
No, this is an interesting story. I�m getting excited
Kobayashi took out his laptop.
Then.
Huh?
Chapter 997. Noon Sunshine Cheap
What�s wrong?
Kurama Misato-san�s fiance, Kenmochi Yuugo asks Kobayashi, the guy from a news site on the internet.
Kobayakawa�s looking at his laptop with a curious face.
No, you see
Kobayakawa takes out his phone this time.
There�s no reception?
What?
Kenmochi and lawyer Moori takes out their phones.
Oh, maybe this room doesn�t have good signal reception?
Nagisa smiles.
Can�t help it, it�s a problem with the building. Let�s change place to where there�s reception
Kenmochi sighed and looked at the closed door.
Wait, could it be that this room prevents phones from making contact outside?
It�s not like that, it just happened to be a spot where you can�t
Nagisa asserts.
That�s amazing, from hearing Misuzu and Shou-neechan�s conversation earlier.
I now understand what kind of room this B3 Drawing room.
The mansion I lived back then had rooms that dampen reception. If I recall, the rooms are used to prevent people from leaking information outside, but Kouzuki house doesn�t do that, right?
She looked at Misuzu with a smile.
Our mansion has rooms that block off reception.
Back when it was a brothel, it�s used to stop bad customers from taking photos of the prostitutes and other guests and upload it to the internet or their pc.
As soon as phones with cameras were on sale, Shirasaka Sousuke had them installed in a hurry.
Shirasaka Sousuke himself is a man with a face on the surface as a director of an advertising company, and so he doesn�t want any hidden photos, but.
The scoundrel thinks that all the customers other than himself also scoundrels like him.
If they get their hands on a phone with a camera, they will definitely take peeping photos and upload it over the internet.
Therefore, he is also careful with the prostitutes from taking photos, making the rooms where reception doesn�t reach.
Nagisa�s a former prostitute, and so she�s still cautious of it.
Hey. Can we change to a room where there�s the reception?
Kenmochi glares.
Oh, why?
Nagisa smiles.
I mean, if my office suddenly calls me, I can�t answer them
Oh, aren�t you in a visit with the Kouzuki house? Couldn�t you just call from outside the mansion once you�re done with our conversation?
but, it might be urgent
Then return at once. Are you aware that you visited without an appointment? You�re the one who forced your way in here and yet you say that, aren�t you being rude to the Kouzuki house?
Nagisa tells Kenmochi.
No, but, still, can�t we change to a room where there�s mobile reception?
The lawyer said.
I asked before already but why? State the reason clearly
Nagisa smiles.
Uhm, being enclosed in a room where I can�t contact outside makes me feel somewhat uneasy
Uneasy? You�re a lawyer and yet you speak some strange things. There are four men on your side. Our side only has one boy and everyone else are women. Furthermore, I may be past my 20s but these people are still children, see?
That�s right, we have more people, but.
The other side has;
You�re a company president, that one�s a lawyer, and the other one is a police alumnus, and the internet news guy, aren�t you all adult males? Meanwhile, all we have here are students. We even have one in elementary Nagisa said with a smile.
We can say that we feel fear to be in the same room as you but I don�t think that you can do the same
That�s right. She�s right.
But, this is the Kouzuki mansion. I�ve seen various bodyguards until we reached this place
The lawyer speaks stubbornly.
So what? I think that it�s Kouzuki house�s decision where the visiting people should stay? I think it would be weird for you to say I don�t like this room, let�s change to another one
Nagisa said.
what do we do, Kenmochi-san?
Kobayakawa asks Kenmochi.
If this goes on, we can�t do any Kouzuki house now
That�s.
Nagisa smiles.
Oh, you intend to upload the conversation inside the Kouzuki house to the internet? Or maybe, you�re using a microphone to record the conversation and stream it?
Oh, they�re trying to make someone from the Kouzuki house admit that they�re imprisoning the Kurama sisters in whatever method.
They intend to take back the Kurama sisters by threatening us to release the remarks we just gave.
Or maybe, they intend to use a controversial statement for their Anti-Kouzuki house campaign.
Hmph, so they have a defense plan against the internet era
Kenmochi glares at Nagisa disgusted.
Wrong. Didn�t I mention earlier? This room only has poor reception Ufufu
Kouzuki house will not publicly announce that they�re in a room where reception is isolated.
Tsk, dammit, then let�s go with my plan. Oh right. Let me go to the toilet
Kenmochi said.
Oh? So now you intend to call your office from the toilet and talk about what�s the next plan?
Nagisa said.
What? You can�t act by yourself without asking your staff?
Oh, as expected, he wants to release the conversation through the phone.
His office has a team that can look at the contradictions and the other side of what we tell them.
These four specialists are fakes and in truth, they have more people in standby.
Anyway, I�m going to the toilet! I can�t help it! I need to piss now
Kenmochi shouted.
The toilet is over there
Michi points at the wall behind Kenmochi.
It�s the restroom for this drawing-room
Yeah, there sure is a door that stands out.
Do your business over there and hurry up
Nagisa tells Kenmochi with a smile.
no
What�s wrong, you�ll leak if you don�t hurry
It�s not coming out anymore. My bladder closed
If the toilet is in the drawing-room that blocks off reception, then the restroom also blocks reception.
It would be impossible for them to make contact with their phone from the restroom.
You people are quite interesting
Yoshikawa, the former police officer speaks after a long silence.
However, this isn�t good conduct. The wall over there, that ceiling, and that one, those are hidden cameras.
He points at the surveillance cameras in the drawing room
Perhaps, there should be some hidden microphones as well
What? You bastards are recording us without our permission?
Kenmochi shouts.
Well, that�s indeed unfair. What�s this? Does the Kouzuki house always take secret photos of their guests without their permission?
Wow! That�s an outrageous family
Kobayakawa stirs up.
Hey, if you�re recording then stop it right now! This is an infringement of privacy! What the hell is this place? What a horrible family!
Kenmochi shouts loudly.
Then.
Sure, this room has some cameras and microphones, and everything that�s happening here is recorded, but.
Michi�s aid.
Oh! You admitted it! You admitted using wiretaps and hidden cameras! Hey! Kobayakawa! Be sure to write that down! I�m going to write on my blog saying that Kouzuki house received us outrageously Kenmochi heats up.
So, what crime is it?
Michi speaks calmly.
Isn�t it a crime to take secret photos and wiretap the guests who came to search? Huh? Do you not get it?
Then, what criminal law is it?
What?
Don�t ask me. I�m the one asking
Michi looks at Kenmochi with cold eyes.
Huh? yoshikawa-san, tell this brat what it is!
Kenmochi brings the subject to Yoshikawa.
However.
Well, that�s.
Yoshikawa hesitates.
There�s no crime if one has cameras and microphones installed in their private home. It�s the owner�s freedom to install whatever device they want in their rooms
Michi said.
However, that camera�s filming us secretly, hasn�t it? They took records of my face without my knowledge! Isn�t it a crime to take photos of me without my permission?
If you�re going with that logic, then you should sue all the supermarkets, convenience stores, and banks
Kenmochi gets offended.
But I�m Kenmochi Yuugo! What about my right of publicity?
It would be hard to claim your right of publicity if the video isn�t used to make a profit. If one�s a celebrity whose face is known to many people, security cameras can capture their face when they visit a business facility, and if you make a claim that I have my right of publicity, and so don�t show me on security cameras, then it would be difficult Is she telling the truth?
Kenmochi asks Moori, the lawyer.
Yes, I don�t think that we can make a claim in this case
The lawyer accepts Michi�s claim.
If that�s the case, why is Yoshikawa saying that it�s a problem?
Kenmochi looks at the former policeman.
That�s because police often use it
Nagisa smiles.
You talk about something that isn�t an illegal act and says that it�s a problem to shake the other party, don�t you?
Ugh
Yoshikawa is speechless.
Earlier, he said, It�s unfair. That means the fact that your phones can�t contact outside, and we�re recording videos of you is unfair, but it�s not illegal
Oh, he said that on purpose to scare us off!
Torii-san is impressed.
I see. He purposely used hidden cameras and wiretap to make it sound like it�s an illegal act
That�s right. You should remember that. It�s a method often used by government people. This is bad, or Oh, you see. or Oh man, but they won�t speak of certainty. They�re only creating a mood to coerce you That�s informative!
Nagisa said. Torii-san nods.
Nono, wait, I just noticed it now, cameras might be okay but what about wiretap? Isn�t that illegal?
Kenmochi asks again.
Oh? Are you sure you want to ask that?
Nagisa laughs.
Aren�t your lawyer and your newsman using a voice recorder in their pocket, recording the whole conversation?
Ngangu!
Bingo.
It�s common sense in the modern era. When having a serious talk with someone, you need to have a record of the conversation. Even phones can be used as a sound recorder
You�re also recording and yet you complain about our methods? Isn�t that what we call unfair?
Nagisa said.
but! i�m a guest! I�m Kouzuki house�s guest! what do you think of the guests of the Kouzuki house! this is rude!
Kenmochi shouts.
Oh, were you a guest?
What did you say?
If that�s the case, act like one. We only see you as dangerous people who came here to find fault with the Kouzuki house. Therefore, Kouzuki house had no choice but to be cautious
That�s right, they act so impolitely, they�re no guests.
It�s outrageous to hear them say that we�re the rude ones here.
People from Kouzuki SS are watching the state of affairs in this room. Isn�t that obvious? It�s highly likely that you�ll try to harm us. That�s just the minimum defense plan, and you have no right to start complaining about us Nagisa said. Kenmochi;
Bitch, do you not know that I�m Kenmochi Yuugo?
Yes, didn�t you name yourself earlier?
I�m going to make you regret looking down on me, remember it
I�ll forget you. I don�t even want to recall your name
You bastard! I�m going to beat you up
At that moment, Moori stopped Kenmochi.
Kenmochi-san, don�t say anything further!
What? This woman�s.
It�s not just the bodyguards who watch the video!
Huh?
I�m sure that some people in charge of Kouzuki house�s judiciary affairs are watching too
Kenmochi suddenly realized.
Hmm, that was some heat up but it�s great that you lack in vocabulary. If you spoke something else, they can use that as for legal action against threat
Nagisa smiles regretfully.
Huh?
It is as he says. Or should I say that what you said earlier is already out, if we sue you, it�ll become dangerous for you? Uhm, think about the story of Kenmochi-san, a business manager, a man with social status, and what he does to a weak woman The lawyer said.
What are you talking about? This woman is from the Kouzuki house, right? If that�s the case, her social status should be higher
She named herself as Katagai Nagisa-san
Nagisa smiles.
Yes, I�m close to Shige-chan but I�m just an ordinary mother working an ordinary job. I�m not someone from the Kouzuki house. Compared to you, I�m quite socially weak, am I not?
Kenmochi�s family is an enterprise, and he has various companies managed in his hands.
I wonder what will happen if an ordinary mother receives threats such as I�m going to make sure you regret it, I�m going to crush you?
Nagisa wins the first round.
Dammit
Kenmochi-san, I�ll do the negotiations, could you please quiet down for a bit?
Moori, the lawyer tells Kenmochi.
Yeah, I�m leaving this to you!
Then, he looked at Kobayakaaw, the news reporter.
Hey, write everything that happened just now
Ah, yes
Kobayakawa prepares to open his laptop.
For now, he�s going to write everything that happened and the whole duration of the negotiations.
It�s all to upload his news on his website.
Well, our conversation�s been derailed, I apologize
Moori apologizes first.
Not at all. That was fun. So, shall we get down to business?
Nagisa carries on.
I would like to talk with someone from the Kouzuki house, not you
And on those grounds, Shige-chan requested me to deal with you people. Besides, Misuzu-chan is still in high school, even if she talks, her words won�t be the decision of the Kouzuki house
Nagisa said.
Uhm, if there are cameras, that means that sir Kouzuki is also watching, isn�t he?
Morii investigates.
That�s our of my knowledge
Nagisa smiles.
Then, I will speak with the assumption that sir Kozuki is watching
That�s your choice, but I don�t know if he�s watching or not. Please understand that
No, it�s Jii-chan, I�m sure that he�s watching.
But, let�s play dumb here.
Also, if there are any problems later, Jii-chan can just retort that he doesn�t know anything about it.
I�ll get straight to the point, we would like to retrieve Kurama Misato-sama and Arisu-sama
Oh, but why?
Nagisa smiles.
We know that they�re imprisoned in this mansion
Really? Where did you hear that from?
We heard it from the Kurama house
Then, did the Kurama house ask you people to take them?
Yes, that�s right
The lawyer said.
I see. Then, show us the authorization letter
Authorization letter?
I mean, you people aren�t from the Kurama house, are you?
Kenmochi Yuugo-san is Kurama Misato-san�s fiance
So what?
He�s her fiance, and so, he has rights to take her
But, it�s just engagement, isn�t it? They�re not married yet
However, engaged couples have a special relationship
You can�t use that. If you�re going to use that, then come back with an authorization letter from the Kurama house
Nagisa retorts.
Then.
That�s a cheap answer
Moori smiles.
I�m a lawyer, do you think that you can make such cheap answers against me?
what?
Chapter 998. Noon Sunshine The darkness of the Internet.
First, chairman Kurama said that My daughter hasn�t come back home after some incident in the Kouzuki house. We have that conversation recorded
Moori takes out a rectangular recorder.
Recently, machines like this become smaller and smaller. I always carry around several recorders with me. It�s always a problem when someone�s sitting in trial and says I didn�t say it, and so I�m prepared to record any remarks I can use for evidence That means, other than that one, he has other recorders to record our conversation in this drawing-room.
Although, Kenmochi Yuugo himself and Kobayakawa are also using their recorders.
I don�t know about the retired police officer, Yoshikawa.
Anyway, it�s the truth when we say that Kurama-san is extremely troubled to find that his daughters haven�t returned home
The lawyer smiles.
Then, first.Kurama Misato-jou and Arisu-jou is present in this mansion, that is to say, the Kouzuki Mansion? I would like to hear an honest answer
Hey, Morii-san, I don�t think that we have to remain unsettled after this late?
Kenmochi is getting impatient as he asks the lawyer.
I�m sorry Kenmochi-san but we have to follow the order. First, we need them to declare that the ladies of the Kurama house are in here
That�s right, we still haven�t admitted that we have the Kurama sisters here.
They need to make that clear first. Oh, by the way, it will cause inconvenience to you if you lie. If in case you say that they�re not here and they are here, it�ll put you in the worst place when we reach a trial, don�t you think?
Wait a second.
This premise is weird.
Uhm, what trial?
I asked.
Of course, the trial for confining the young ladies of the Kurama house
Err.
Does he think that we�re stupid?
I asked Misuzu.
This guy�s a lawyer, not a policeman. Despite that, why is he making that kind of inquiry?
Then, the lawyer;
Yes, I�m a lawyer. I�m not from the police. However, either way, once the Kurama house files a lawsuit to the police for this confinement incident, the conversation we have now will become evidence. Therefore, I don�t think that it�s profitable for you to lie That�s right. We have a lawyer present in here, and so I think that you should speak of the truth
Yoshikawa, the former police said.
Danna-sama
Misuzu looks at me worriedly, but.
No, I don�t think that we need to answer, and so we won�t
I replied.
Anyway, I can see that they�re trying to drag out a slip of the tongue from us.
Does it mean that you�re admitting that you have the young ladies of the Kurama house in here?
The lawyer glared at me.
Like I said earlier, my answer is no comment
If you�re not answering, then that means that they are in here, aren�t they?
Oh, this guy thinks that we�re idiots.
So, I�m not answering.
If you�re not answering, does it mean that you�re showing acknowledgment?
The lawyer smiles.
What do we do?
Oh well, let�s proceed now that you accepted it
We�re still thinking and yet the lawyer proceeds.
Hey, write that they admitted it on your internet news
Kenmochi tells Kobayakawa.
Kuromori-sama, I think that we should�ve refuted?
Torii-san whispers to me worriedly.
No, it�s okay
The lawyer is purposely making us uneasy, or maybe, make us angry.
Well then, incidentally, the young ladies of the Kurama house are still minors. Misato-jou is 18. Arisu-jou�s 13, and is in first-year middle school. I believe that you should return them to their parents no matter what reason, shouldn�t you?
Yes, that�s right. They�re still young! Shouldn�t you be returning them to their fathers and mothers?
Kenmochi agreed with the lawyer.
Of course, you will say that This is not a confinement case. The young ladies are staying here willingly, then, for example, they fought with their parents, and so they�re staying in their school friend�s house Kouzuki-san�s house Yeah. Whatever the child may say, they still need to return to their parent. I think so too
Yoshikawa nods.
But, you aren�t a legitimate proxy for Kurama-san, their parent, right?
Nagisa asks back.
That�s right. We have accepted authorization from the Kurama house, however. I am Kenmochi-san�s lawyer and I have no connections with the Kurama house.
If that�s the case
Nagisa said. The lawyer stopped her.
That�s the reason why we�re trying to settle here, aren�t we?
You mean.
We�re offering ourselves as the unofficial people, however, next time, the police can get involved
The lawyer said.
Isn�t it problematic if the Kouzuki house is involved in a criminal case, is it?
Of course, we�re going to bring media next time! We�re going to let journalists do a household search!
Kenmochi laughs.
Kouzuki house may be able to control the mass media but it�s different over the internet. We can make big news on the internet!
That�s right. There could be no news over the TV, newspapers, and radios, but, if we make it big over the internet, I think that you know much about the collapse of influential people. Recently, most news reach people only through the internet Kobayakawa laughs.
And that�s why the focus is on my website. Uhihi
May I? Even with Kouzuki house, only has a boss among their huge group. The masses hate people who are wealthy and powerful. We can make this confinement case come to light and they will bash the Kouzuki house a lot, you know?
That�s right. They�ll boycott you! It�ll make a huge uproar!
I�ll write that This and that company are under the Kouzuki house! Kufufufu
Err.
Oh, it�s that? Any event can unexpectedly bring an effect, that kind of logic?
I speak with a fed-up tone.
What�s with you? We can make that happen so easily!
Kenmochi said.
I don�t have any vested interests over the mass media but I have a large circle in my IT company
Yes, that�s right! Kenmochi knows a lot of people! It�s not just me on news sites, he has a lot of access and connections with everyone
In this age, everyone�s using their phones to look at the news. Furthermore, the news we make them read gets mixed along with the top international and internal news!
Oh, sure.
Major news is mixed with discussions about a celebrity, or commodity advertisements.
To tell you the truth, the times have changed! The bossy attitude of the nobility is already in the past. We�re in the 21st century now! No matter how rich, or powerful your acquaintances are, in the internet age, it�s all stripped off! I don�t care about the old blood of nobility from the past, but we�re no longer at the age where the nobility can live in such huge castles and pretend to be the boss!
Kenmochi said.
Listen, I�m going all out now. I�m going to let you know how fearsome it is to face the world of the internet. This is all-out war! I�m going to let the whole world know about the minor women you�re confining! The whole internet world is going to know! You bastards!
Kenmochi-san, could you restrain yourself?
As expected, the lawyer stops him.
Can I ask something?
Yoshikawa speaks up.
I don�t know much about the internet which Kenmochi-san talks about. However, to be honest, I feel some discomfort after coming to this mansion
Yoshikawa looks around the room.
How do I say it, we have four adult males visiting the mansion, and yet, the other side sent young women and children, it looks like they�re making us look like fools
He glared at us.
Trapping us in a room with no windows, and they didn�t even offer tea, I can�t stomach this
Well, yeah, we didn�t offer tea at all.
This is displeasing, or should I say that it�s irritating to see that they don�t care about their guests at all. No, I don�t know how great the nobility is but, I think that they�re going out of bounds with how they look down on us!
Somehow, his anger is different from Kenmochi.
Is this how the influential people look down on us, the ordinary people?
That�s right! Don�t look down on ordinary people! Kobayakawa-san, add that on the article
Yes, Kenmochi-san!
Yeah, these guys are useless.
Or should I say that Kenmochi-san is also the son of a wealthy man?
Why do you look like you�re the representative of the ordinary people?
Then, the lawyer;
Anyway, you should hand over the Kurama sisters to us. If you don�t, either way, it will become extremely inconvenient for the Kouzuki house, won�t it?
No, these guys.
They�re going to start a libel campaign on the internet even if we hand the sisters to them.
I know that they�re the kind of people that will do that.
They�re people who will never do anything honestly.
I think that�s it�s about time, Dear
Nagisa smiled at me.
We already bought enough time
Huh?
You are from the rural area
Nagisa shows a captivating smile to Kenmochi and his group.
what?
What I mean is that you don�t know how fearsome it is to face the nobility. I don�t know much about IT, but you think that you already reached the heavens just because your company became a bit big, that�s cute don�t look down on me! Who do you think I am? Bitch!
Kenmochi shouts, but.
From Shige-chan�s eyes, you all are just small chicks and nothing else, ufufu
Then.
Shou-oneesan, is that enough?
She looked up at the ceiling and asked.
Then.
Yes, we�re done now. First, we deleted Kenmochi Yuugo�s account for the suspicion of fraud in his blog. That includes his SNS. Kobayakawa-san�s news site is inaccessible to anyone
Shou-neechan said.
Wait, how can you do that?
that�s right! Why would my site.
Kenmochi and Kobayakawa shouts, but.
How do you think we did it?
Shou-neechan seems to be having fun.
I mean, it would be impossible even with the power of the state! This is absurd!
that�s right!
Right, it would be impossible even if we order the country to do that. They�ll get angry because it�s an illegal act
That�s right! It�s illegal!
But you know, that doesn�t matter to us
Shou-neechan laughs.
No, wait, this is a trap! American company SNS hates political pressure. No matter how much the Kouzuki house threatened them, they can�t delete accounts like that
Kenmochi said.
Yes, and that�s why we spoofed Kenmochi-san and deleted your account
Spoofed?
That�s a crime! Hey! Kobayakawa! Write that one! Tell the world that Kouzuki house is filled with criminals!
yes! I�ll write it!
Oh, how?
Shou-neechan says.
While at it, we already canceled the contracts on your phone and laptops and tablets. All the telecommunication equipment you can guess. And so, you can�t publish anything on the internet with the devices you currently have even if you leave the room.
The two paled.
Of course, I�m sorry to say to Yoshikawa-san and the lawyer, but you can�t use yours either
If that�s true, then it would be a scary crime, I�ll sue for sure!
The lawyer faces the speaker on the ceiling and shouts.
That�s right, if you make our current smartphones useless, then we�re just going to buy a new one. If I can�t make a new contract with my name, then I�m going to use prepaid. No, even if you do that, we can just enter an internet cafe and, ah, what do I say, I can just borrow a laptop in my office That�s right! I can just talk to a friend in the company, borrow his laptop, and write the article! If you�re serious about what you told us then I�ll be sure to tell the whole world about the crimes Kouzuki house did!
Then, Shou-neechan;
Huh, do you think that you can come back home alive?
Kenmochi and his group went Huh?
Right. I mean, it would be useless to keep them alive. I think we should kill them
I told the men.
wait a second, are you sure? even if you�re Kouzuki house, doing such an absurd thing.
Kenmochi�s frightened.
I�m from Kuromori though
I speak with a serious face.
That�s it. Do you think that the people from the surface of Kouzuki house would deal with troublemakers such as you?
Nagisa laughs.
This is the job for the people on the other side
I slowly look at the four men.
Wait! Yoshikawa-san! Do something! Aren�t you former police?
I am, but, I worked at the local area where it�s peaceful, I don�t know much about the Yakuza groups!
As expected, they only looked for a guy who is former police, it doesn�t matter who.
Oh, we�re not Yakuza though. We�re people much scarier than those people
Nagisa speaks to Kenmochi and his group.
By the way, I already downed all of the servers in Kenmochi-san�s company. While at it, we also cut off the circuit. And those within reach, physically destroyed. Currently, Kenmochi-san�s office lost the ability to transmit anything. The optic fibers on the telephone line are also cut down They even went that far.
It�s likely that you already created a slander article on Kouzuki house, and uploaded it on the internet in a timer. Kobayakawa-san�s office, or should I say, your apartment is also cut off
As if we would do something that troublesome!
Oh? It�s my job to take down all the potential threats
Shou-neechan said.
Then does this mean?
Yes, Moori-san, you can�t use your phone or mail either. While at it, there�s a blackout
this is obstruction of business! i�m going to sue you!
The lawyer said, but.
That would be great if you can. That is if you return alive
Shou-neechan said. The lawyer drops his shoulders.
No, uhm, are you serious about killing us?
Kobayakawa�s afraid.
Oh, Kobayakawa-san, have you not seen it?
Shou-neechan replies.
Coming from the front door to this drawing-room. Do you know how many people from Kouzuki SS are present in this mansion?
He should�ve seen muscular men of the security group in the mansion.
Kouzuki SS is Kouzuki house�s private army. We remove all those who are trying to harm the Kouzuki house
Hii!
Kobayakawa cowers in fear.
By the way, Kurama house sent a document saying that they are completely uninvolved with the actions of Kenmochi-san. Also, as for your engagement with Kurama Misato-san, Kurama-san�s father writes a letter about revoking your engagement, and it will reach in here soon enough, I�ll give it to you later. Try to survive while it�s on the way Now that the engagement is canceled, Kenmochi can�t tell us to return Kurama Misato-san to him.
That�s all that we�ve done, do you need anything else?
No, that�s enough. Thanks, Shou-neechan
I thanked Shou-neechan.
You all kept on making so much noise since coming here, but.
I looked at Kenmochi once again.
You never asked about how Misato-san is doing, have you?
what do you mean?
Kenmochi�s startled.
That means, you. You don�t love Kurama Misato at all. You�re only interested in your corporate success
If he�s worried about the well-being of the Kurama sisters, then he shouldn�t have come here with that domineering attitude.
Before you complained about the nobility and Kouzuki house, you should�ve thought about the girls instead
Chapter 999. Noon Sunshine Power of the State
wait a second. What the hell did you say? Like, killing us.
Kenmochi Yuugo says while sweat floats in his forehead.
i don�t believe you? Such threats won�t work on me! Besides, this is weird! Pressuring the operating company of our accounts, deletion, and cutting off our lines, those are all crimes!
Of course, we know that from the start
I speak in a low tone.
Don�t fuck with me! There are things in this society where you can�t do it! You don�t even understand that, huh?
that�s right! You need to follow the rules of society! Common sense!
The lawyer also shouts at me.
Huh, uhm, seriously, what�s going to happen to us?
Kobayakawa�s confused.
For now, I�m sealing off your mouth. If you return home now, you�ll only become an inconvenience to us, right?
Just as they said earlier, they can have their telecommunication cut off but they can just go to an internet cafe and try to expose our crimes.
No, they will go to the police first.
They will gather reporters from various internet sites.
Try to cool down your anger. Do you even know what�s going on?
Yoshikawa, a retired police officer glares at me.
Japan is a constitutional state! No matter how wealthy and powerful Kouzuki house maybe, they have a line they cannot cross
The room quiets down.
Are you saying that you�re crossing that line?
I.
If that line exists, then I already crossed it so many times
I shot Cesario Viola to death.
I helped out in the premeditated murder of Shirasaka Sousuke as a member of the Black Forest.
I never reported any of the deaths I�ve seen before me to the police.
Even the shoot-out in the Kansai this morning, I used the Miko power to make them do that.
Because of that, Rie and Eri�s parents, and Tendou Sadao�s group all died together with their boss.
I raped a lot of girls, starting from Yukino.
Furthermore, I turned a few of the girls into my personal sex slave.
I�m definitely a criminal
I live my life understanding that.
I mean, the line you cannot cross doesn�t exist in the real world
I think.
What are you talking about? There are rules in society, law!
Kenmochi shouts, but.
Who created those rules? Why do you need to follow the law?
I asked looking straight at Kenmochi.
isn�t that obvious? If you�re living in this country, then you have to follow the rules of the country! Follow the law! Isn�t that obvious?
Oh, Kenmochi-san, your goal is to use methods that the law barely allows, right?
Right, this guy�s reason is.
As long as it�s not illegal, anything goes
Therefore, he brought a lawyer, a former police officer, and an internet journalist
He brought them to the Kouzuki mansion.
It�s all to threaten us while barely reaching threats.
Isn�t that obvious? There are rules. That�s why it�s natural to push until the very limit of that rule!
Kenmochi said.
I see. If I had a company on the surface world where it needs to follow the rules, then I won�t be a match against Kenmochi-san
If it�s on the surface.
An idiot like me would just die in a blink of an eye.
Not even understanding what are the rules that surround me.
But you see, I�m a man from the other side, where the rules don�t matter
I laughed at the four adults.
I don�t participate in the game with your rules. No, I won�t even participate in the game itself. All I do is crush the barrier right in front of me
Indeed. Kenmochi-san, coming from the conversation earlier, you think that everything is a game, don�t you? That�s why you are so fussed about winning
Nagisa smiles.
And this time, your game�s purpose is to make the Kouzuki hows bow their head to you. And, once you accomplish your goal, you will use that as a seed for next time, trying to coax the Kouzuki house all the time, don�t you? Although, it�s more of trying to make Kouzuki house to work for the convenience of your business or something Nagisa�s right.
If we handed over the Kurama sisters to Kenmochi.
Then, Kenmochi will continue to haunt us all the time.
You want to play games where you always win, don�t you?
Nagisa said. Kenmochi became speechless.
But, we never played the game with you from the start. You talk about killing and dying earlier but that�s not it. Our choices for you are life or death from the start. If we let you run loose, you�re going to bite us to death. We talked to you aware of that I said.
Wait a second. Just what do you think of the rules and laws of society?
that�s right? You just ignore all of it, and deciding to kill or let people live! That�s not allowed!
The lawyer complains to me.
So, who forbids us? Who decides the rules of the society as you call it? And, who will protect it?
I asked them directly.
Are you stupid? Shouldn�t you be following it?
Kenmochi replies, but.
So what?
Then.
The rules and laws of society changes within countries. What is against the law and is a social taboo in one country may well be a normal practice in another
Michi said.
No, wait, don�t all the countries have a constant rule
Kenmochi refuted.
Then, what is it? Please give us an example.
that�s.for example, isn�t it a constant rule among humanity where you can�t kill people?
Michi;
I wonder? For example, it�s not a crime when a soldier kills a soldier during the war. A police officer can shoot a criminal who owns a gun
Isn�t that a case-by-case basis?
Yes, it�s not a constant rule
Michi speaks coldly.
Most countries have abolished the death penalty but there are still countries that use it as maximum punishment. That�s not different from the act of killing people. And the person who executes the death penalty isn�t accused of the crime No, starting with the UN, various international organizations in the world are acting every day to abolish the death penalty!
The lawyer tells Michi.
The society�s moving towards the abolition of the death penalty!
Michi;
Are you sure about that? Do you think that international organization powers are that big? Does Western Europe�s ideology really spread out that much? There are still countries that kill those who have different races or religions. Even with the reason that people can�t kill others, that doesn�t make it a constant rule for humanity Err.
Moori-san, you�re going too wide with your talk, the whole world doesn�t really matter. We�re in Japan, and so, we should follow the rules of Japan! Let�s direct this to common sense!
Kenmochi told the lawyer.
you�re right. Japan is a constitutional state. It�s a country that has to follow the rules and laws of society. And that�s why your claims are weird!
The lawyer summarized.
I.
What is a country? Why do we have to follow the rules the country decided?
I ask purposely.
Hey, are you seriously an idiot?
Kenmochi.
Isn�t that obvious, it�s because you�re Japanese!
Err.
Then, the foreigners who are in Japan don�t need to follow the law?
Kenmochi�s the idiot one.
No, that�s not it, but, huh?
Then.
if you can�t follow the law, the police will arrest you!
Kobayakawa says.
Once the police catch you, you�ll be put in the trial, and in the worst case, you�ll get in prison, even when you don�t, once the society discovers that the police arrested you before, you�ll get fired from your job, get talked from behind, and receive harsh punishment from the society!
Yeah, that�s how it is with the ordinary people
Yoshikawa agrees with Kobayakawa�s opinion.
There are a lot of people who commit crimes when the police aren�t watching. They ignore the speed limit, they pee outdoors, those are crimes
Indeed. Japanese people violate their law in their everyday life
Nagisa said.
Hey, stop trying to make murder and urinating outdoors a similar degree of crime!
Kenmochi objects, but.
Oh, what�s different? Both of them are laws that say that it�s a criminal act if you do it in Japan, right? Using your logic, Japanese people had to follow that law no matter what, right?
Nagisa smiles.
In the end, the laws and the societal rules are just tools used to make the people live in peace
Michi said.
But, just because it�s a tool doesn�t mean that people like you don�t have to follow it, you don�t have the authority to ignore it
Yeah, ordinary people don�t
I replied coldly.
But you see, we can�t survive if we follow those rules. Of course, we don�t see it in the right way. We�re definitely the bad guys. We know the risks of living this way
If it�s exposed that we�ve been ignoring the rules of the society, then.
The fuss of how we can�t stay in Japan anymore will not cool off.
Even other countries will not accept us.
We will have to live similar to Kyouko-san, an international criminal.
Even so, that�s our only way to live
Why?
Kenmochi asks.
In a world where you have to follow the rules someone decided, then you�re no match to those who make it. Following the rules means getting under their control. Of course, if you�re an ordinary person, then it is easy, safe. However, we�re different I looked at Misuzu.
We live in a world where the rules decided by those who make it are no longer suiting us. That doesn�t mean that the country should make the rule for us, besides, they don�t even know the real state of our worlds The rules of the country are created for the sake of the ordinary citizen.
We�re not fit for that.
We will never be able to meet the rules of this country. Most of it is already past its deadline. I mean, the country has a lot of things they can�t handle
If we entrust this to the country, Shirasaka Sousuke will still be alive. And, he will continue to use his poisoned fangs on other women.
If we entrust Cesario Viola to this country, he would be escaping outside the country.
The Takakura sisters wouldn�t be able to escape the control of the Kansai Yakuza.
That�s why we�re working independently. If we don�t destroy the other party ourselves, they will
It�s not a game, our only choice is to take out the people we can�t coexist. It�s all for our survival
Nagisa said.
The foundation of the country is sheer power
Michi said.
Within the country�s domain, the law is valid, 10,000 yen bill has a value of 10,000 yen. It�s all the power of the state. The power of the state establishes it. If you talk of the opposite, it�s the only reason why it exists The power of the state.
The police and the court have their power to protect the law of the common people, it�s not because they have to uphold the law
Indeed. Japan is a constitutional state and so their law is strong, but countries that change anything from an order of a powerful person also exist
Torii-san mutters.
Yes, a constitutional state can protect the law for their citizens because it�s the country�s power, and in case of a man controlled state, then it�s under the powerful person�s control
That means, the police, military.if you can hold down the powers of the country, they will do as you say
Michi explained. Nagisa added.
Yes. It�s got nothing to do with the ethics and moral sense of the citizens. Naturally, in a constitutional state, the citizens can elect someone to send in on their diet as their representative, someone who listens to their opinion. If the country does something against their will, they can refuse. However, for why the citizens have to follow the rules.
It�s because it�s troublesome to get arrested and charged guilty.
Indeed, if the police don�t capture you, you wouldn�t want to pay the consumption tax next week at all
Torii-san nods.
That�s right, the state is a power
Michi speaks once again.
When it�s domestic, it�s the police force, when it�s outside the country, it�s the military force, there is a base for the direct power. And that mighty power controls the citizens, molding one country, but if they lose that power, any country will fall to ruin Kenmochi-san, you are just a piece of the group that protects the power of that country
Nagisa said.
All you do is follow the rules. You make success in business by doing everything that is not in the rules, barely going against it, don�t you? I think that it�s amazing. But, you�re not deviating from the rules, which means that you follow the rules defined by the country. That�s not adventurous at all. All you do is protect the bigger power Kenmochi Yuugo�s dumbfounded.
what the heck? If you�re not going to follow the law, then you�re just the same as businesses that exploit their employees!
Then.
We�re not the same as them. We�re taking that much risk and so the pay is high. Otherwise, it wouldn�t be a job
Nagisa�s right. The prostitutes participating in the Black Forest Brothel Minaho-neesan�s managing receive a huge sum as a reward.
It�s all so they could start their own business after their retirement.
Even Kouzuki SS has one of the highest pay and benefits for its employees.
Shou-neechan�s voice comes from the ceiling speaker.
If not, you can�t gather talented people. Loyal people too
You need to give favorable pay if you want to gather good people.
I.
In the end, we show respect to the power that the country has. Since we don�t want to leave Japan, we want to follow the laws of Japan and the rules of society as much as possible. We never do anything that would cause a fuss in public. But.
I looked at Kenmochi and his group.
We�re going to do everything for our survival. No matter how cruel it is
What do you intend to do with us?
Kenmochi speaks worriedly.
Wait a second! i have a family!
The lawyer screams.
Yeah, I also have my family. They�re precious to me!
That�s right, you get it, don�t you? If I die now, my family will be sad
Well we do, but I won�t put my family in danger just so your family doesn�t get sad
That�s right, it�s a life-andeath problem.
Wait a second, are you serious about killing them off?
Torii-san looked at me with a surprised face.
What else can we do? If we just let them go, they will surely expose us
All you have to do is make them promise that they�ll never tell anyone about this!
No, they will. I know that
Indeed, the personality of a person doesn�t change that quickly, I don�t think that Kenmochi-san can fix his talkative nature for the rest of his life
Nagisa smiles.
kenmochi-san, l-let�s escape while we have time
Kobayakawa says in a panic.
Are you stupid? Do you not know how many bodyguards they have outside the room?
Then, let�s take the children as hostages. We have the young lady of the Kouzuki house in here!
Are you stupid! That�s a crime!
No, shouldn�t we prioritize our safety first and head to a safe location?
Moori said.
It can�t be helped. If the other side is going with their threats, we have to become pushy when dealing with them!
The former police officer says.
Okay, let�s go capture the Kouzuki house�s daughter first!
As soon as Kenmochi says that.
Haa!
Michi�s Qi overpowers the four men.
Hii?
Kenmochi lost his strength and sits down.
Okay, I have the latest news
Shou-neechan speaks brightly from the ceiling.
Kenmochi Yuugo-san�s father contacted us, saying that he�s cutting off his son
Huh?
Of course. It�s never good for business to turn Kouzuki house and other nobility into enemies
Yeah, Kenmochi Yuugo�s father is doing a solid business apart from his son.
We also have gathered evidence where Kenmochi Yuugo-san uses the foreign investment fund to make the Kurama house fall. It says that you�re the man who made the plan of gathering foreign investor funds, demolish the Kurama Kaku, and construct a new high-rise hotel instead The foreign investor has withdrawn while the construction is on the way and that put the Kurama house in a predicament.
Then, Kenmochi, Misato-san�s fiance, will offer their funds.
His plan is a complete takeover of the Kurama house.
Since it�s all the foreign investor through you, you�re not directly involved, and so, Japan�s law cannot pass judgment on you. But, the nobility of Japan cannot forgive you. Everyone knows the truth The Kurama Kaku is a precious place for the nobility.
And that Kenmochi reeled the head of the Kurama house and demolished the building.
Now that he�s an enemy of the nobility, Kenmochi�s father had to abandon his son to protect his company.
Well then, I think it�s my turn now
Luna speaks to me.
What do we do with these people, Nii-san?
Let�s see
I looked at the four men.
I did say that I�m going to kill you four but.
The four looked at me startled.
I�m not going as far as taking away your life, but.
I.
I�m going to erase all your memories of this conversation and socially murder you
Chapter 1000. Noon Sunshine Seldom Illegal
Well then, I�ll leave them to you
Shou-neechan came here and hands over Kenmochi and his group to the uniform guards of Kouzuki SS.
Kenmochi and his group are making a dumbfounded face.
Welcome back, this way
They take the four men away.
Far from the conversation, they�ll forget that they even came to the Kouzuki mansion
I told Shou-neechan.
Nagisa and Michi are holding Luna who feels a bit exhausted after using her Miko power.
Everything about the Kurama house will become hazy too
They won�t even remember where the Kurama sisters are taken.
Also, when the four of them hear the word Kouzuki house, their head becomes blank and fill itself with The most delicious food I�ve eaten in my life was curry rice
Like, what�s the smell and taste, where they ate it, what kind of plate they had.
It�s carved in their minds that they will endlessly talk about curry rice no matter what others ask them.
Michi said that if we use a method of activation using a keyword lessens the risk of their mind collapsing.
Why curry rice?
Shou-neechan asks.
Well, we had Hayashi rice earlier this noon
It has no special reason.
I just thought that it would be easier to imagine curry rice instead of Hayashi rice as the most delicious food
Anyway, even if the police or the people in their company ask them about the Kouzuki house, they will only talk about curry rice.
He leaves the Kouzuki mansion�s gates with his car and is ordered to come back to Shibuya
I said.
Kenmochi Yuugo will get in the scramble section of Shibuya and get naked, and the other three will join him in a sports festival cavalry battle. Then, they will run around in front of the Shibuya station until the police capture them Kenmochi will be the only one naked.
His social life will be annihilated.
I thought that we shouldn�t go that far from the other three.
they will get arrested for doing the same crime as the naked Kenmochi, but.
Also, I also gave them an instruction to shout I�m the naked King! Cure Frontale! Ignorants, do you feel amazed? Paparapa! while running around naked.
Luna told Shou-neechan.
Nei-oneesama may come up with something more interesting but that�s my limit
No, I think that you got it right
Nagisa says while patting Luna�s back.
My suggestion was to have him say My naked body is a better better better better medicine case but Master rejected it.
Michi, I don�t understand your tastes.
Well, even if the media doesn�t make news of it, nearly everyone has a phone with a camera. If a naked man shows up in Shibuya, it will surely be uploaded over the internet
Shou-neechan�s right.
Kenmochi, the IT company president, will lose everything because of the internet.
Was that for the better?
Misuzu speaks to me with a gloomy face.
I feel like I let Danna-sama, Nagisa-oneesama, Michi, and Luna-chan take care of everything
Then, she looked at Torii-san.
Mariko-san too, thank you for your efforts
No, I didn�t do anything
Torii-san seems somewhat gloomy too, what�s wrong?
It�s okay. We had times like that but we can�t do everything on our own after all
That�s right. In this situation, Misuzu-sama only needed to give a greeting from the start, and leave the rest to him and Nagisa-san
Shou-neechan said.
If Misuzu-sama talks in that situation, they will regard it as an official statement from the Kouzuki house
When Nagisa and I talk, it�s only our opinion, and so it�s our responsibility.
But if it�s Misuzu.
They are trying to get a quite from Misuzu-sama to gain an advantage. It was the right choice to stay quiet
That�s right. From now on, you just leave this stuff to us
Shou-neechan and I tell Misuzu.
Everyone�s family, and so we should team up in battles
With the members this time.
Without Nagisa, we can have Katsuko-nee or Minaho-neesan as the constraint.
We can have Edie or Haiji substitute for the guard role.
As for the shrine maidens, our trump cards, we have Tsukiko, Yomi, and Luna, and soon, Koyomi-chan�s also joining us.
We can pick the person with the best chemistry with the people we have at the moment.
However.
Misuzu, I�m going to ask you to be the frontman of the Kouzuki house.
I said.
It�s better if we don�t let Ruriko do any of these jobs
Danna-sama?
You remember what Jii-chan mentioned earlier? Agnes is a flower, and so she shouldn�t do anything outside the surface
On the other hand, we can have Eri and Rie take on that business with no worries.
That applies to Ruriko too. She�s a flower. Therefore, I don�t want her to come to dangerous places like this
This kind of pressure will only wilt Ruriko�s flower-like beauty.
Therefore, Misuzu and I will have to be the one facing the other party when it comes to fights against the Kouzuki house, like today
Misuzu stares at me.
I think that Misuzu�s beauty will overcome this kind of fight with dignity. You�re a different flower from Ruriko, and it�s still beautiful. I should say that it�s Misuzu�s charm
That�s right, it was cool do see Mizusu-chan take the lead with such beautiful form
Nagisa said.
Ruriko-chan looks too frail, and so they will come a bit more optimistic. If it�s Misuzu-chan, people like them will come with an antagonistic approach
Does it mean that my presence wasn�t a waste?
Isn�t that obvious? Misuzu, you were the boss in that situation
I smiled.
It helped that you stood strong, Misuzu
Danna-sama!
Misuzu hugs me.
Everyone�s relying on you
Yes!
Torii-san looked at us with a dark face as I embrace Misuzu.
I watched it. That was a fascinating show
As soon as we returned to the room earlier.
Jii-chan�s waiting for us.
Huh?
Agnes, Koyomi-chan, Haiji, and Mana are no longer playing in the room.
Eri and Rie are still here.
Ruriko and Yoshiko-san too.
Then, Edie, Nei, Kurama Misato-san, Arisu-san, and Mizushima Karen-san are all here.
Oh, I called them over. I had everyone watch your negotiations. Also, I�m sorry to ask but.
Jii-chan looked at Luna.
It�s better if I�m not here, is it?
It�s not like they hate you, however, after seeing the video, they feel uneasy
If they saw our discussion with Kenmochi Yuugo, then.
They saw Luna use her power to alter Kenmochi�s mind.
For us, that unique power is nothing but a threat
Jii-chan said.
I see. So that�s why Yomi�s not here either.
Tsukiko is with Nei and they haven�t come back from the old training building yet but.
Luna-chan seems to be a bit tired, I�ll take her
Nagisa said.
Wait, Nagisa�s pregnant. I�ll follow you
Edie said. Then she carried Luna in her arms.
Besides, I don�t really care about the nobility
Jii-chan, Misuzu, Ruriko, Yoshiko-san from the Kouzuki house.
The Kurama sisters and Mizushima Karen-san.
She�s not from the nobility but Torii-san is still a young lady.
Then Michi, she�s Misuzu�s bodyguard and she goes to the same school as the young ladies.
They�re all people who make contact with the nobility.
Oh, I don�t know how you�ll place that girl in here so I had her leave
Jii-chan�s talking about Haiji, I guess?
Haiji was Torii-san�s bodyguard, she�s attending the same school.
However, it�s not decided what she wants to do henceforward.
Currently, I think that she should stay with the younger girls
Jii-chan�s right.
It�s better if Haiji gets along with the younger girls sooner.
However.
Why are Eri and Rie here?
The twins have nothing to do with the young ladies or their school, right?
Because I find it interesting
Jii-chan smiles.
Well, I just thought that we should let these girls, who grew up in a poor environment, listen to our conversation. That�s why I had them stay
Let Rie and Eri watch our talk?
Then, I�m going now
Leave Luna to us
Nii-san, see you later
Nagisa, Edie, and Luna left the room.
Then, I will head to a separate room
Shou-neechan saluted and left the room.
Let�s reconfirm.
The people in this room are;
Jii-chan, Eri and Rie on the front.
The right side has the Kurama sisters.
On left is Ruriko and Yoshiko-san.
Then, on my side is Misuzu, Torii-san, and Michi.
Oh, sit down, we can�t talk if you stay there
Jii-chan said, then we sit down on the open seats.
The way you dealt with them was admirable
Jii-chan says while laughing but.
That�s not true. More than half of it is Shou-neechan�s feat
Shou-neechan taught me to expose Kenmochi�s plans.
No, all she did was provide information. You�re the one who used it and dealt with them
That�s right, Onii-san, that was cool! The grim old men were so afraid of you!
That�s right! Onii-san, it was cool!
It made me shiver that I got wet
Me too, Onii-san
Err.
Is it really okay to let the twins stay?
Oh, Torii Mariko-kun, what�s wrong? You seem down
Jii-chan called Torii-san.
Answer me honestly. What did you think of his actions?
Torii-san.
I�m surprised. And I�m scared
Scared?
Kuromori-sama has no hesitation when it comes to violating the law
Can�t be helped
I don�t think that it really matters with those creepy men
Rie and Eri said.
So are you saying that he�s wrong in the way he dealt with them?
No, I think that Kuromori-sama�s judgment is the right one. Also, if the Kuromori house has such power, then it�s no mistake to use that power to the fullest when they can just change the minds of people like them Then, what do you fear?
Jii-chan asks.
I�m scared of Kuromori-sama because he uses it calmly just because he has it
She�s scared of me?
That�s not true, right, Rie-chan? We�re happy to have such a reliable Onii-san
That�s right. It�s great to know that he�s strong, he�s someone we�re serving for the rest of our lives after all
The twins said.
I�m scared. Kuromori-sama shows no hesitation in altering one�s fate
Yeah, Kenmochi Yuugo�s going to commit social suicide because of me.
The lawyer, former police officer, and internet journalist will not have a good end either.
Doing a mock cavalry battle in the Shibuya streets while naked will bear some harsh punishments from the society.
I see. I don�t hesitate to change other people�s fate too
Jii-chan said.
I changed so many fates of people so far. That�s what it means to do business. For better or worse, you�ll intervene with other people�s fate. Not just with the companies I manage, but also the subcontract and affiliated companies, and the moving companies that deliver my products. Even retail shops, if I make a wrong judgment, then it will cause serious impacts. That includes rival companies. Many companies fall to ruin as consequences of my company�s achievements. However, I can�t do business if I think of them. Someone�s fate will inevitably change each time I approve of something Promotion, demotion, or even unemployment, or maybe another company hires them, it�s huge turning points in human lives.
Someone�s life will change each time Jii-chan gives instructions.
Besides, my life changes because of other people too. He changed some of my recent habits. Half a year ago, I couldn�t imagine having such cute girls around an old man like me.
Jii-chan looked at Rie and Eri.
Please wait. What Kouzuki-sama is talking about is a common opinion. What I fear is that Kuromori-sama changes other people�s fate, even if it means committing crimes
Torii-san said.
What is a crime?
Jii-chan smiles.
Earlier, when the men had their phone connection cut off, their company communication line cut down, and all the computerelated service rendered useless were all just coincidences. It just happened that their misfortunes came at the same time Their blog and SNS accounts deleted.
Their company�s power cut off.
It�s a coincidence. This kind of phenomenon isn�t someone�s intention. Therefore, this will not be regarded as a crime, and no police will investigate
Isn�t it all the power that Kouzuki house have? But still, making it real is a crime. It�s an illegal act!
Torii-san shouts.
No. It�s no illegal act. If the police don�t catch you, then it�s no crime, is it?
Jii-chan said.
That also applies to the mysterious power of the Takakura girls. The law doesn�t acknowledge the existence of their mind powers. Therefore, they can use their power, and nobody can punish them for doing such acts! That includes killing people. Where is the lethal weapon? Who can establish proof of the crime?
That�s just sophistry! If you harm someone, it�s a crime! No matter what reason you have!
Wrong
Jii-chan speaks clearly.
Torii Mariko-kun, you seem to be misunderstanding something. What he�s done is not an illegal act in Japan�s penal code. All he did is an act that contradicts your sense of justice
Torii-san�s sense of justice?
Or maybe, it�s your ethics, moral values
Jii-chan said. Torii-san listens with an earnest look.
Recently, the company compliance in Japan is getting troublesome. They no longer simply follow the law but they also focus too much on business ethics and morals. If any problem happens, even if it�s not legally a problem, their moral obligation forces them to go all out with compensation That�s inevitable. Since the customers buy the products.
Torii-san said.
Yes, that�s good in the surface world. You need to do anything to make sure that you don�t harm the trust of your customers, and in the internet age, a single mistake becomes public immediately. You need to be careful to follow the law, corporate ethics, and morals for 120% or your company will not stay Jii-chan said.
However, can you seek the same compliance on the other side? No, for the people of the surface, making contact with the people on the other side is a violation of compliance but, they will still come no matter how much you refuse them. Then, most of the time, the police are neutral with civil affairs, and they�re late all the time. Putting the police aside, government officials are no different And so, it was Kuromori-sama?
Torii-san asks.
Yes. He immediately saw after meeting that Kenmochi man that it�s useless to talk to him and so he cut him off. You fear that he has no hesitation but I see it as reliable. The result of hesitation even though he saw through everything means that he will involve the other people around and will cause misfortune to many people. We need that instant decision of his Jii-chan looked at Misuzu, Ruriko, and Yoshiko-san.
So it was a test on how I would face Kenmochi?
I asked. Jii-chan.
What are you talking about? Every day is a test for you. I�m always checking all of your actions
Now that he mentioned it.
Also, Torii Mariko-kun. Your big misunderstanding is that you feel fear. You�re envious of him. Jealous
me? no!
Torii-san panics.
Earlier, your conversation with him was interesting. He�s right, the country is just a container for people. Japan has a long tradition and history. However, just because they are citizens of Japan doesn�t mean that they�re equal in the container, called Japan Jii-chan said.
The modern country has the responsibility of protecting its citizens. So, for example, a Japanese citizen is captured in a distant foreign country by a local rebel group, Japan must negotiate and rescue the captured Japanese. No, for example, if a Japanese man is drowning alone in the middle of the pacific ocean, as long as that man is a Japanese Citizen, then Japan must save that man Yeah.
However, their duty is different from their ability to save the person without fail. Nobody will notice the man drowning in the middle of the ocean and he will die from drowning. Japan must save that man but actually saving the person is a different story Torii-san listens silently.
Then, the police and fire department duty is to protect the Japanese citizens and their assets. However, the police are mostly dispatched when a crime occurs. The fire department is also dispatched to extinguish the fire. Of course, the police reduces crimes and the fire department continue their campaign of fire prevention. Even so, they must protect the citizens and their assets, but they can�t keep it all safe. They never can Criminals will cause damage no matter what.
If there�s fire, then houses and furniture will burn down.
Even the public service in the country can�t do their work perfectly. Of course, the country is also late when it comes to sending help when there�s a problem. The country isn�t a perfect unit. No, as the reality changes, the country will always aim to become perfect but never will The law will have some loopholes.
Public services won�t always be attentive.
It will always be insufficient, and problems will always arise.
Therefore, one has to fill up what the country lacks
Jii-chan said.
If you think that you can�t call for the police�s help, then you�ll hire your own security, put on security cameras, and install alarms. Or maybe, you�ll hire bodyguards. Other services exist too. If the government can�t do it, a civilian service will start. Of course, it�ll cost you, but it�s inevitable. The country can�t do everything I understand that.
Torii-san said.
I also think that the country can�t do anything and that the people who complain yet do nothing are in the wrong
Yes, people like them, entrust everything to the country when all the people managing the country are idiots and think that they can do everything
Jii-chan said.
Sure, I don�t think that everything the country does is futile. However, even if you take out the futility, that doesn�t mean that you can take them all out. Humanity is a collective. To create a nation that will satisfy those who only complain about it, all the citizens will have to become selfless and an upright and cleanhanded superman Yeah.
Well then, let�s return to the topic
Jii-chan looked at Torii-san.
Is it really important to have people obey the laws of the country?
That�s.
Of course, I acknowledge and respect the country itself. I have no intention of creating a disturbance in the country, it�s not the case that I want to destroy the common national law. I love this country after all Torii-san.
But, even so, I think that one has to follow the law
Then.
Do you know about Seldom Illegal?
Seldom Illegal?
Torii-san asks.
A subordinate of mine took a driver�s license in Los Angeles. That person taught me about it. It�s something written in their driving school textbook. A page where they say what�s illegal and what�s not while driving Jii-chan smiled.
It was interesting. I wonder if the Americans are really that direct. Sometimes illegal, in cases where the policeman doesn�t consider it a violation of the law, they�ll let it go. It�s a complex problem, but since it�s a driving school, they can�t decide whether it�s illegal or not That�s in America. But in Japan, they should have decided which is illegal and which is not
Torii-san said.
In nationality, or should I say, it�s true in the Japanese nature. But, in truth, Japan also has a lot of it. If you are strict with the law and certain with what�s illegal or not, you�ll live a suffocating life, and so they can�t decide, or sometimes, they overlook it Jii-chan said.
Naturally, it�s better if you follow the law. However, most cases are something which you can�t do anything even if you follow it
Saying that; Jii-chan looked at the Kurama sisters.
Don�t you think so? You saw the data I presented, haven�t you? It was Kenmochi who instigated your father to destroy the Kurama Kaku and start up a new hotel. He showed the foreign investor funds and put the Kurama house in a financial dilemma. After that, they�ll save the Kurama house like a white knight, Kenmochi will give the funds himself, and he will take control of the hotel and the Kurama house itself Kurama Misato-san.
I didn�t believe at first but I�ve seen Kenmochi-sama�s conversation with Misuzu-sama
Misato-san�s making a gloomy face.
I didn�t notice it at all
Then, Misato-san cries again.
Misato-oneesama!
Arisu-san embraces her sister.
Losing that precious Kurama Kaku, we can never face our ancestors
Then, Jii-chan
Kurama Kaku is a valuable building for us the nobility as well
I�m very sorry, Kouzuki-sama
I wonder what the building is to you? Did you love the Kurama Kaku?
Isn�t that obvious? We love it too!
Arisu-san speaks with a strong will.
Misato-oneesama and I love the Kurama Kaku! After all, we�re the daughters of the Kurama house!
Arisu
But, to make the marriage talks of Onee-sama and Kenmochi house a success.
Arisu.I�m sorry!
It�s not Onee-sama�s fault! Father was deceived by that man and held such weird ambitions!
The father of the Kurama sisters is the young head of the Kurama house.
He carelessly joined Kenmochi�s dream plan of constructing a modern hotel instead of staying with the old, keeping the Kurama Kaku safe.
I see, the Kurama Kaku is also precious to you
Jii-chan smiles.
Well then, I�ve done one illegal act. Of course, nobody noticed it and so it�s not illegal yet
what?
Did you know that if you demolish an old building smoothly, you can reconstruct it elsewhere?
That�s.
The construction contractors you hired to take down the Kurama Kaku are all my people. I had specialists in antique buildings deconstruct the building while making sure that it�s not seen outside. Your father didn�t notice it at all The Kurama sisters are taken aback.
And then, the scrap wood from the demolished Kurama Kaku is now in my company�s possession. While at it, I also secured the trees and shrubs, in the garden. The buildings and gardens of the Kurama Kaku were fully documented in the pre-construction survey, so all that remains is to rebuild the Kurama Kaku in my land Jii-chan�s going to reconstruct the Kurama Kaku?
Is that illegal? All I did was buy the scrap wood and assemble it. Of course, it would be a breach of contract since they told your father that the building is deconstructed and yet it was actually preserved. It�s an illegal act and yet, there is no proof that I had connections with the contractors that took the building down Jii-chan said.
It would be against ethics and morals. Concerning the results, the historical building, Kurama Kaku, has become mine. However, my method of taking it means that the Kurama house is gone forever
Yeah.
The right act doesn�t go smoothly in this world.
That means that the Kurama Kaku is not lost?
Kurama Misato-san�s face turned bright.
Not yet. It�s still deconstructed. I am looking for a suitable place to rebuild that splendid building. To be honest, the current Kurama house�s land is filled with tall buildings, and so it lost its beauty from before. It�s not suitable to rebuild it there after all this. They already dug down to make sure that the high-rise hotel is strong, haven�t they?
The hotel is stopped mid-construction.
It�s too late for them to rebuild the Kurama Kaku there.
However, if Kouzuki-sama has it, then I.
Misato-san cries happily.
Well, I wonder about that?
Jii-chan makes a straight face.
Isn�t the Kurama Kaku the treasure of the Kurama house? Do you not feel frustrated as the daughter of the Kurama house to find out that the Kouzuki house took away the Kurama Kaku?
Then, Arisu-san.
we are! It�s obvious that we�re frustrated!
I see. Then, buy it back from me
Jii-chan said.
buy it back?
That�s right. I bought the scrap wood of the Kurama Kaku. It�s not free to reconstruct a new Kurama Kaku. All of it costs money!
Arisu-san;
how much does it take to buy back the Kurama Kaku?
Let�s see. No, it�s not about the amount. Even if I sell it back to you, with the current Kurama house, they�re likely to destroy it again
That won�t happen! This time, Misato-oneesama and I will protect the Kurama Kaku!
Arisu-san speaks clearly.
I don�t trust just words. Anyone can speak like that out of the momentum. I want to see your resolve
Resolve.
My conditions for transferring the Kurama Kaku is for Kurama Misato-kun to work as a prostitute for five years, and for Arisu-kun to become a sex slave. Those are the two conditions
Jii-chan?
To tell you the truth, I know that Kurama house has no money to buy back the Kurama Kaku, your father is already suffering from dealing with the half-constructed hotel, hasn�t he?
That�s right, Kurama house has troubles in money since the foreign investors ran away from them.
They couldn�t possibly pay up for the expense of rebuilding the Kurama Kaku.
I won�t trust you unless you use your bodies as the sacrifice. If you can�t do that, then I will not hand over the Kurama Kaku
Then, Arisu-san!
I understand! If I have to become a slave then I�ll become one! I�m offering this body of mine!